《Your Turn to Chase Me, Reborn For Revenge》


 Chapter 1 - April

    <h4>Chapter 1 - April</h4>


    April sighed as she walked up the cold steps towards her once home. She hadn''t called it home since her mother passed away. Her father asked her to return today for a family dinner. She could only do as he asked. She entered and the butler an elderly man called Mr Evans bowed and smiled at her.


    "No one is home yet."


    She smiled back this elderly butler had always been kind to her.


    "That''s okay I''ll just visit my mother''s room them okay Tom."


    The butler bowed with a smile and she walked up the stairs. While she was here she had wanted to get one of her mother''s pictures so she had snuck upstairs. It was her mother''s room but she hadn''t been allowed to go into it. Her stepmother had over time taken everything that should have been hers left behind by her mother. But she had always said when she was married she would return everything to her.


    When she had reached her mother''s room and stood inside it was like time stood still and her mother was alive again she smiled and lightly touched her mother''s armoire. Her father had kept the room exactly how she had left it eight year''s ago, apart from her jewellery they had been put in the safe. But April noticed her stepmother and stepsister had started to wear her mother''s jewellery recently. When she asked her father he had scolded her not to be greedy.


    She was once loved and happy in this house. She had her mother and father who doted on her every whim and loved her unconditionally.


    When she turned twelve and her mother passed away suddenly, her world copsed and her dreams shattered.


    As she was still young she could say nothing as her father brought in a stepmother and stepsister into the house. She thought her father was forgetting her mother and she grew resentful and had initially acted out, but that leads to punishments and being scolded so over time she learned to be submissive.


    The stepmother and step-sister were kind. Little by little she didn''t notice as they took her bedroom which was the best in the house. Then her stepmother took her mothers art and when she asked about it, her father would shout at her so she gave up and just did as they asked.


    She even cooked and cleaned the house, while the butler and maid only watched. Her father never noticed how tired she was or how thin she got. His business started to boom and he was busy and the stepmother slowly took over everything that should be hers.


    Thinking of the past her mother had indeed died in this room. She had a sudden heart attack and died that same night. Now she was older she questioned her mother''s death.


    When she came into the room earlier she felt something was off but she wasn''t sure what. As she stood there reminiscing something sharp and heavy hit her head.


    "Aggh".


    The impact flung her to the floor and she reached up and felt the sticky wet liquid on her head that had to be blood. Then darkness clouded her vision as she passed out.


    As she started to wake her head was throbbing and her vision blurry.


    The smell of smoke and the taste of the ash hits her throat it overpowers her lungs and fills them. She chokes out her cries for help but she knows no one wille to save her.


    Cough cough cough


    "He.. lp. Me... ple...ease."


    She went to get up but she felt her wrists and ankles were bound. Fear tipped her, she didn''t want to die so she pulled on her bound wrists. The friction burnt and she felt her skin break blood easing down her fingers.


    A burning sensation fills her mouth and throat, making her cough.


    "He.. lp. Me... ple...ease."


    Cough Cough Cough


    Her hands and ankles were bound so right, it was impossible to free herself. She can feel the pain and burning sensation on her wrists as she tries to free them from the ropes. She gave up and tried to get out of the room first. She knows theyout of this room, it was her mother''s bedroom that she had shared with her father, so she used the memory of theyout to find the door.


    The room is heavy with grey and ck smoke so she crawled under it as she slowly reaches the door.


    Cough Cough Cough


    Her lungs are burning with the smoke and ash. She sat up leaning her weight on the door and with both hands tries the door handle.


    "Aghhh." She let out a cry of frustration.


    The door was locked from the outside. She pounded the door with her fists.


    "Fire... cough, cough. Help... please."


    Bang Bang Bang


    "Sister is that you? Don''t try and free yourself now just die like a good little puppet you are. Mother said this is how you should die and I should watch just as she watched your mother die. Unfortunately, your death will be pretty swift... I would have preferred something more... violent."


    Cough Cough Cough


    "Lucy?" Why was she saying this? Hadn''t she always given in to their demands?


    Pungent smoke shot up in an angry jet. The gleams and shes of the light from the mes burnt her mother''s armoire with her pictures of their time together. Tears streamed down her face as she watched the mes rise with a golden heat.


    Bang Bang Bang


    "Don''t go dying before the mes hit you. I''d love to stay and hear you scream as your flesh melts but I have a wedding to attend. Yes, you do know the groom... he was your childhood sweetheart James I''m to be Mrs Stewart. Don''t you want to congratte me?"


    Cough Cough Cough


    "Why?"


    "Because now I have your inheritance, your man plus all your artwork and designs. I no longer need to pretend to like you. Just be a good sister and die a horrible, painful and slow death."


    Cough Cough Cough


    Bang Bang Bang


    She started to hit the door with her fists. Hoping that someone, anyone would hear her and rescue her.


    "Pl... ease."


    Cough Cough


    April fell to the floor as her lungs were chocked with the heavy smoke. She saw the mes lick the walls and inch towards her.


    "If I could be so lucky please God grant me a second chance at this life I won''t be so foolish again."


    The mes had reached her and engulfed her in fire and blood. Her blood-curdling screams filled the mansion.

 Chapter 2 - Dean

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Dean</h4>


    Two dayster a tall muscr man wearing a well-tailored all-ck suit walked out of a hotel and entered his Lincoln Navigator, his chauffeur closed his door and he tilted his head back and closed his eyes.


    This man was Dean Davis CEO of Davis conglomerate. He was the notorious CEO who rose to fame being the youngest and most cutthroat in business. He earned this name as a young man reading stocks earning his money from there he built his business empire.


    His head ached, so to take away his burdens he thought of her. His angel, April.


    She was so pure and sweet, she was his sunshine, the rain and all that was good on this earth.


    After a while, the car stopped and he got out, his long sculpted legs strode to his private lift. He entered and hit the top floor button.


    Bing


    The lift doors opened and his secretary, Oliver Smyth greeted him, following him into his office. He took off his suit jacket and rolled up his ck shirt sleeves, revealing a tattooed sleeve inked on his forearm. The ck ink stood out against his swarthy skin.


    Cough Cough


    His secretary was hesitant to speak for the news he was about to break would only infuriate his boss.


    Dean was signing a document and raised his ck obsidian eyes they were a bottomless pool of darkness.


    "What?"


    "It''s April Jones sir... she... she died in a fire two days ago."


    There was a deathly silence in the room, then he stood up and stared out of the ceiling to floor window. He could see the whole city from where he stood, but the world seemed to now lose its light. His fists clenched, his jaw tightened and his brows furrowed. He felt the pain of loss for the first time since he was seven when he lost both his parents in a car ident.


    After a while Dean slicked back his hair, he was still furious and felt the need to vent his anger. He went to his desk and sat down again, not looking up at his trembling secretary and long time friend.


    "Find out everything."


    He never investigated her thoroughly before as he respected her privacy and if their paths did ever cross again he wanted her to open up to him herself. But now he wanted to know everything.


    Dean grabbed his whiskey and filled his tumbler, he swirled the amber liquid and drank it in one go. He remembered the first time he met his April.


    **shback**


    It all happened two years ago on a wet and stormy night. He had been out finalising a business contract and after the deal was settled he didn''t take his chauffeured car instead he opted to walk. It was only two streets to his penthouse apartment.


    The brisk night air was sharp against his chilled face and the night held a chill in the air. He had only seen his chauffeur drive off and had only walked for about a minute when he was suddenly attacked from behind.


    There were six men in total all armed with guns but that didn''t faze Dean. He grew up on the streets he knew how to fight and how to defend himself. He followed them into the alleyway willing to take on the easy challenge, he made short work of the men taking them down swiftly in one hit. He didn''t kill unless necessary so he knocked them unconscious leaving them in the alley.


    Dean pulled out a handkerchief and cleaned his hands, discarding the handkerchief on the cold, wet ground. He turned to walk out of the alley as he fixed his coat.


    He then felt a stabbing pain in his arm, a thug that was on the floor had jumped up and stabbed him when his back was turned. Dean quickly incapacitated him, he twisted his neck snapping it in one fluid motion.


    The thug fell to the ground and the other five men looked on in horror. Dean''s eyes seem to glow with intensity and he smirked at them menacingly. He had no trouble killing those who would harm him and there were many out there that would. He had made a name for himself since he was young but people always seemed to try their luck.


    They made their way out of the alley using a different route. But that was okay he would send his elite guards after them, he hit a button on his watch alerting his team.


    The thugs ran without looking back they would refuse a job like this if they ever heard the name Dean Davis again.


    Dean leaned against the cold brick wall of the alley, he could feel the trickle of blood flow from his arm and the smell of iron in the air. He wondered what gave the men their confidence to attack him. He stood straight and then slightly swayed.


    Shit, He cursed.


    The knife he was stabbed with must have been drugged, he felt dizzy. The effects were quick he knew it was probably a knock out drug of some kind. He looked up and saw what he could only describe as an angel.


    A young girl filled his vision walking towards him. She had long flowing jet ck hair and a white dress that flowed to her knees. Her pale jade-like skin seemed to glow in the moonlight. He blinked again and she still walked towards him. He didn''t know why he was then drawn to her. He walked up to her and grabbed her hand. Her hand was so small and delicate in hisrge palm.


    "Help me." His world went dark as he cked out.

 Chapter 3 - Silent

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Silent</h4>


    When he woke up he looked around, scanning his surroundings. Hey in a small bedroom on a queen-sized bed. The sheets were a burgundy colour and everywhere was strange to him. His top half was naked and his wound on his arm was dressed in a bandage. He felt hot and sweaty all over. Then he heard a noise from the door on his left.


    Click


    In walked the girl from earlier, she had a wet cloth in one hand and his ck shirt in the other. She smiled at him, all he could do was stare at her beauty.


    "I''m April, I just wanted to give you back your shirt and wipe the sweat on your body." She looked at him nervously with a slight blush in her cheeks. "I''d offer you my shower but you can''t get your wound wet. I''ll leave this stuff here for you. Your phone is over here, I charged it for you."


    She set down the wet cloth andy his shirt on a nearby chair, she then took his phone from her pocket and ced it on the bedside table.


    He had never met someone so pure, hecked the words to thank her.


    "You can stay till morning if you like. I''ll sleep on the sofa." She turned to leave then stopped and turned her head. "I think you have a fever I gave you some medicine earlier. In three hours you can take another two tablets on the table."


    She gave him another heart-stealing smile before leaving the room. Dean tried to sit up but the fever andck of blood made him weak. Hey there staring at the ceiling before slowly falling asleep.


    A few hourster he woke as his fever had subsided. He saw the medicine and a bottle of water on the nightstand, he took the medicine swallowing it down with the water. Feeling better he sat up. He grabbed his phone and turned it on. The light lit up the small dark room.


    Buzz


    Battery fully charged.


    His lips slightly curved in a rare smile at her thoughtfulness. He put his legs on the ground and found the ck shirt she hadid out for him. It was his from earlier but it had been washed, dried and ironed. It smelt of coconut just like her bed linen.


    Dean put on his shirt minding his bandage and walked to her bedroom window. Lifting his phone to his ear as he fixed his shirt buttons he called his secretary.


    "Pick me up, I''ll send you my address now."


    Dean hung up and sent his location ping to his secretary. He sat back down and put on his shoes and then went to the living room.


    He saw her first, his eyes seemed to find her wherever she went. She was curled up on the sofa with a thin nket wrapped around herself. He frowned and picked her up gently and carried her back to her bed and tucked her in. He had never been gentle with anyone. He brushed her hair out of her face and stood up. He stood there in the darkness staring at her for a while until he heard his phone.


    Buzz


    The iing message let him know his secretary had arrived.


    "Thanks for the rescue, angel."


    He stooped down and kissed her forehead surprising himself, he shook his head and left the room, walking out her door without looking back.


    **End of shback**


    He woke back up from his memories. His head was clouded with a mixture of pain and anger. He filled up his tumbler and took another shot. He pinched his be feeling yet another headacheing on.


    Click


    The door opened and his secretary and friend brought in a thick file. He ced it on Deans desk.


    "I''m sorry sir."


    Dean furrowed his brows at Oliver reaching for the file and opening it. There was a small picture attached. He ran his thumb over April''s pretty face and then picked it up and leaned it against his openptop.


    He started to read and as he read about his angel''s life his anger built up and grew in his heart until it came out as hot as any dragon has ever med. The rage in his eyes could burn those around him into ash.


    "Let''s go, I will visit her so call family now."


    Dean stood from his desk, putting Aprils picture into his breast pocket.


    His secretary and friend Oliver grabbed his car keys and followed Dean down in the lift. Dean was acting very weird ever since the night he met April. If she hadn''t died Oliver was sure that she would have been hisdy boss.


    His boss was only ever interested in building his empire so when he mentioned a girl for the first time Oliver paid close attention. He was sure that after reading about her miserable life and horrifying death the people involved end woulde slowly and brutally.


    They both got out of the lift and got into the ck Lincoln Navigator. Once seated inside Dean leaned his head back, thinking of April.


    Oliver started the car''s engine.


    Boom


    A sh of light and small flickers of amber me appeared from between the winding metal. The ck Lincoln Navigator continued to scorch for a while sending emblems of thick ck smoke up into the night. The metal of the car groaned like the final cry of some wounded beast.


    After that all was silent.

 Chapter 4 - Reborn

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Reborn</h4>


    April woke up in a small grey room, the light streamed through the thin curtains from a small window. Opening her eyes she recognised her dresser on her left, then she looked down at her body. Her arms didn''t have burns on them? Was that a dream?


    Shey on the old moth-eaten sheets thinking about everything, it was too realistic to be a dream. She remembered the smell and the taste of the smoke as she choked on it. The harsh words of her stepsister rang and repeated in her ears.


    I''m back she thought as a bright smile filled her face. She had been given another chance and she wouldn''t becent with it. She had to be smarter than her enemy and build herself up. She had to protect herself she was determined to teach those who harmed her and her mother a lesson. She looked around the small, damp room.


    She was in her family home, she had long given her purple princess room to her stepsister Rachel. The art studio that housed her mother''s artwork was now her father and stepmothers bedroom. She was now living in what was once the utility room on the ground floor. Brooms, a vacuum and a mop with a bucket stilly in the corner of the room.


    She stretched her limbs out on the narrow bed, she was petite but she was too slim. Her father never took notice of her and her stepmother didn''t allow her to eat with them so her father also never questioned why. She was only allowed the leftovers, which she never wanted to eat. Who would want to eat off other peoples tes?


    In this new life that she had been blessed with she had to be smart. First, she needed to act like nothing had changed, that she was still nieve. That way without arousing suspicion she could keep all that they had yet to steal of her mothers and take back what she was owed.


    She always woke before everyone else to prepare them all breakfast. So she got up and went to wash up first. She looked in the mirror at her reflection her skin was pale and lifeless, her hair was limp and damaged. She couldn''t believe she had lived like this for many years before her death. She had no creams, makeup or hair products that most girls her age had. It was time to change all this. If she didn''t look after herself who would?


    Her mother was a world-famous artist and everyone had alwaysplimented her on herdylike temperament as well as her charm. Her mother''s designs and paintings sold for millions each. It was thankfully talent that her mother had passed on to her.


    Which reminded her that her stepmother would hold an auction and sell her mothers final pieces in a month. She had to be ready to stop her.


    She often did this in the name of charity, but she pocketed the money in the end. If it wasn''t for charity her father would never sell her paintings and her stepmother knew this. Her stepmother was greedy she always wanted money, power and her father''s heart. But that seemed to be the only thing he couldn''t give her, which made her bitter and resent her mother. Since her mother had died her father worked day and night and that was all, he was indifferent to everything. April wondered if she could help him.


    pping her cheeks she steadied her heart and mind. She got changed into her ck skinny jeans and a burgundy cashmere wool jumper. Yes, they were expensive but she was only allowed them because they were her stepsisters hand me downs. She was given them as to not rouse her father''s suspicion. He didn''t know designers or what was in season, he had thought she spent the money on the card he gave her but it had long been taken by her greedy step sister.


    She grabbed her bag and crept upstairs, then she tiptoed to her mother''s room. Everyone would sleep for another hour but she kept quiet just in case.


    Fear gripped her heart, as she entered the room after all this was the room she died in. She trembled slightly as she put her bag onto her mother''s bed. She looked around the room that both her mother and she died in. Her death was no ident and even more, now she questioned her mother''s death.


    Calming herself and taking a deep breath she then walked to the closet. Opening it she saw the clothing was still intact inside, the pieces were timeless. She felt the fabrics as she walked to a drawer, once opened it showed a safe. She input a code.


    1..beep...4...beep...0... beep...4...beep...0... beep...2...beep


    She put in the code which was her birth date. Inside the safe was her mother''s jewellery, her design notebook, a few sketches and a key. She smiled as she touched the precious items her mother held dear. She emptied the safe and put everything in her bag. She then walked to the closet and packed a few items. Happy with what she could get for now she smiled.


    She walked downstairs quietly and put the bag in her room, locking her room door behind her. To act as normal she went to the kitchen and made a sumptuous feast for her father, stepmother and stepsister.


    She had enjoyed learning to cook from her mother. Her mother was so talented in so many aspects. If she wasn''t so foolish in herst life she would maybe have been a great artist like her. She gave her best artwork to her stepsister stupidly to pass as her own. Determination filled her face.


    Click ck Click


    Showtime she thought as she heard her stepmothers heels on the stairs. She changed her persona to a submissive one. She fixed her clothes and used her hair to hide her facial expressions.

 Chapter 5 - Marie

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Marie</h4>


    "Good morning stepmother."


    She bowed her head but looked up only to see her stepmother''s disgust. She clenched her fists which she hid in the sleeves of her jumper.


    "You can go to your room till we finish, as usual, when we are done then you cane and clear the dishes."


    April dly left the dining room and returned to her bedroom. She listened at the door and heard some voices, it was her father.


    "April not, here again, I don''t know what to do with her. Last few years I see her less and less."


    "Leave her she is just a young girl who likes her space. She wille round in a few years. Unfortunately, she doesn''t see me as a mother, as I do her like a daughter. It''s my fault."


    "Don''t me yourself, it''s as you said a teenage girls phase. She will pull through, we just need to be patient with her."


    "Which reminds me she has finished college now."


    "Yes, what gift were you thinking. Maybe a car would do?"


    "Well, she doesn''t like jewellery or clothes so let''s sell some of her mother''s paintings and donate in her name to a charity. Wouldn''t that be a unique gift?"


    "I don''t like the thought of that."


    "Only a few pieces, you have so many."


    "Okay as it''s for April. I''ll let you arrange everything."


    "Thank you, dear."


    April sat back on her bed after she had heard enough. Maybe her dad did care, he just listened to her stepmother too much. She couldn''t say her dad didn''t love her mum, that was evident but she did second guess his love for her.


    She looked at her bag containing her mother''s things and she lifted it on to the bed. She unzipped it and took out the notebook. Turning the first page she sees her mothers handwriting. Her lip trembled slightly and her fingers shook as she turned the pages.


    acrylic paints - Flexible, great with different mediums, water-soluble paint dries quickly.


    oil paint - For masterpieces, slow drying time, messy to work with.


    watercolours- For portraits andndscape, can also be used on surfaces like fabric, wood, leather, and vellum.


    The list went on, her mother''s book was very detailed with artist techniques, terminology and fashion design. Although April knew most of the techniques she was happy as it felt like her mother was aiding her in her future. She flicked to the next page, where there were a name and a number.


    Marie Wisdom 09016732156


    She remembered her mum had mentioned that name to her before. Marie was her best friend from nursery to college. April wanted to contact her. Maybe she knew what this key belonged to, she couldn''t very well just ask her dad. She put away her mother''s notebook, back into her bag.


    She stood up and listened at the door it had been an hour now since breakfast. Her clock showed 8.15 am. Her father should be a way to work by now.


    Hearing nothing she took her bag and threw it over her shoulder. She opened the door slightly not seeing anyone she walked to the kitchen, she could leave via the back door.


    "Miss, is everything okay?"


    She stopped upon hearing a voice, it was the butler, Mr Tom Evans. He was a nice older gentleman, when she was young and scraped her knee he picked her up and scolded the floor which made herugh instead of crying. When her mother died he stayed by her side while she was at the wake, he dried her tears with his handkerchief and burnt the insense with her.


    She saw Mrs Kitty the maid out of the corner of her eye, she could only hold her tongue and lie for now. Mrs Kitty reported everything back to her stepmother. She didn''t want to lie but she couldn''t slip up at this stage.


    "Tom, I am just heading out for a bit to get art supplies."


    She bit her lip, disguising her lie and she noticed his scepticism but he would never say anything. He also saw Mrs Kitty by the door intently listening.


    "Please take care and be home before dark otherwise... I will only worry."


    She smiled at this genuine man and wondered what had happened to him after she died. Was he the only one who grieved for her?


    She then rushed out the back door and headed to the side gate.


    She opened it and walked the two miles to the security gate. Two security men saw her but didn''t say anything as she left the viplex. She wondered if they thought she was a maid or something.


    She could only afford a bus so she waited and hopped on the next one that had arrived. She looked out at the city through the window, in two years it would be even more developed. She alighted the bus and walked to the nearest newsstand.


    She was not allowed a phone and had no excess money to buy one for herself so she had to use the phone at the newsstand.


    She saw an older man with grey hair in casual clothing behind the desk.


    "May I use the phone please."


    "Fifty cents a minute."


    The older man didn''t raise his head he just answered gruffly and pointed towards the phone.


    "Thank you."


    April gave him two dors and walked to the phone. She took out her mother''s notebook and dialled Marie''s number.


    Ring Ring Ring


    "Bonjour."


    A polite woman''s voice came through the phone speaking French. April wondered if she had got the digits wrong.


    "Sorry I was looking for Marie, Marie Wisdom."


    April heard a loud gasp.


    "This is she... is this Kathleen''s daughter? Oh, I just knew one day you would contact me. I am in France right now."


    "I just wanted to know if you knew what a gold key belongs to."


    "Mmm Hmm, your mother was very smart and always had a backup n. Your new stepmother was a snake, I still question her heart attack... sorry sweetheart. You must forgive me, your mother used to urge me to get to the point. Anyway go to the First Trust National Bank and use the key for a dropbox the number should be on the key."


    "Okay thanks, Marie."


    "Let me know if you need anything or want a chat. I can also fly back as soon as you need me."


    "Thanks but not yet."


    "I understand, I understand. Take care."


    Beep


    April pieced it together at that moment. While she was being killed by Racheal she had mentioned her stepmother did the same to her mother. April''s disgust filled her face and rage burned in her heart, igniting the desire for revenge.


    She thanked the newspaper clerk and headed to the bank.

 Chapter 6 - Love Always Mum

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Love Always Mum</h4>


    She arrived at First Trust National Bank and walked straight inside. Seeing the other people surrounding her in office attire she tucked her hair behind her ears and smoothed down her clothing. She had to get her life on track, for now, she has to wear her stepsisters hand me downs while she rebuilds her life from scratch. She took the key and her I.D out of her bag and walked towards a counter.


    The young girl behind the counter smiled at her as she approached the counter.


    "How can I help you today Miss?"


    "I''d like to see what''s inside this Dropbox please."


    The girl behind the desk nodded and took the key and Aprils I.D, she then inputs some information into theputer. She handed April back the key and her I.D while smiling.


    "The Dropbox was first opened eight years ago and you are the first to open it. Follow me."


    April smiled and followed the young female bank clerk. She looked around the bank as she followed behind her.


    Her eyesnded on a tall, muscr man in a ck suit. He walked with purpose towards her. His charisma and looks would draw anyone''s attention.


    He didn''t seem to notice her but she looked into his eyes. His eyes were ck, not soulless nor lifeless. Instead, they were like two pristine stones of onyx, that lit up with a purple re when touched by candlelight. His jet ck hair was slicked back it looked sleek and silky, she wanted to run her hands through it. He had defined cheekbones and a manly dark stubble on his square jaw.


    He walked straight past her, his manly cologne smell drifted into the air. Following after him were several men, whom she assumed to be bank staff and his personal secretary. Her mind became fuzzy, she knew him but she wasn''t sure from where.


    The bank clerk stopped walking as she had entered the vault and waited for her to catch up. April shook away her thoughts as she entered the vault.


    "I''ll be right outside when you are finished. Take your time."


    "Thank you."


    The door closed and April looked at the number on the key.


    0910


    She walked till she found the box, she put the key in and turned it, pulling out the box from inside.


    There was a table in the middle of the room so she brought the box to the table and she looked inside. There was a letter and another key. She smiled at her mum, she was sending her on some kind of treasure hunt.


    To My Beautiful Daughter April,


    I''m sure you have grown into the most aplished and elegant youngdy I wish I could see it. Unfortunately, if you are reading this I have left you alone in this world and for that, I am truly sorry. Please take this key and go to the following address.


    7 Cerulean Condominium


    Your father didn''t know I had a condo and don''t tell him. I liked to get away sometimes, you may understand this when you have a husband in the future. There are too many things to tell you and I have time in which to write them all. Please take care and know I will be watching from above.


    Love Always Mum xoxo


    Tears threatened to spill from her eyes but she gritted her teeth, holding them back she then put the letter in her bag. She took the box and left it back where it was, leaving the vault shortly after.


    "Thank you."


    "No problem miss."


    She walked out of the bank and took a cold unsteady breath, the chill in the air slightly swayed her body. She thought of what she should do next. She did have some money saved up on her bank card and now she knew her mother had left her an apartment the little money she was saving towards her own ce she could use.


    In her previous life, she had rented a small one-bedroom, one bath apartment. It was cramped and not in a good area. Thanks to her mum she now had a promising ce to live.


    Looking at the surrounding high-end shops she saw the luxury Ephone sign. She walked inside and walked straight up to the counter.


    "Hello miss how can I help you today."


    The salesman behind the counter surveys her attire but he was respectful and made no judgements.


    "I would like the newest phone model please."


    The salesman''s smile widened at the sales prospect.


    "No problem miss, please wait a moment."


    He went to the back and carried out four white boxes with the Ephone logo on them. He ced them in front of her.


    "This is the Ephone 10, our newest model. It is designed to revolutionise video and photography, with beyond cinematic 10K resolution so you can snap epic photos or videos. It has it all in two sizes: 64MP, our fastest chipset and a massive all-day battery. Ites in eye-catching red, pure white, bold ck and sleek silver for you to choose."


    He paused waiting for her answer.


    "Red please."


    She smiled happily in both lifetimes this was her first phone and most expensive purchase so far. She handed the salesman her card.


    "No problem miss, I''ll just wrap this up for you."


    The sales clerk put through the sale of her phone and handed her a white bag. She thanked him and left the luxury shop.


    She then started to walk to the bus stop again. Although she could afford to get a taxi now, she didn''t want to alert her stepmother or stepsister so she chose the bus, putting her new phone in her bag.


    It was getting dark and she had to go home to make dinner so as no one would be suspicious. She would visit the address her mother gave her tomorrow. She had to think of a n now so she could move out with ease. Knowing her stepmother she would want to keep her around for her own benefits and so she could keep an eye on her.


    She felt no familial love in her past life since her mother had passed away. But now she felt her mothers care and her mothers best friends warm tone she felt strong for what would lie ahead of her.

 Chapter 7 - Onyx Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Onyx Eyes</h4>


    Meanwhile parked on the side of the road was a matte ck Rolls Royce Ghost. Inside the luxury car sat Dean Davis, his onyx eyes were fixed on the beautiful girl who had just left the bank and strolled into the phone shop. His eyes followed her every movement as she then exited the shop and walked to the bus stop.


    "April."


    His maic and deep soothing voice calls her name. His eyes are drawn to her like a moth to a me. His heart pounding in his chest, his fingers itched to open his door and run out and embrace her. Held tight in his arms she would be safe and loved, he wouldn''t let anything bad happen to her.


    He had woken up yesterday morning after having a surreal dream. He had woken up in his penthouse apartment as usual, but his heart clenched as the dream appears too real. He remembered the loud bang, the mes, smoke and then the pain.


    He remembered her feline eyes they were the kind of green that speaks to the soul of nature, of the forest in the summertime they were that bright, bold and beautiful.


    Then his head pounded as all the memories seeped out and showed him the harsh cold truth. That''s right they were his memories and he had been reborn. He and his angel had lived miserable lives and were killed by their own cruel families hands. These despicable human beings had to pay with fire and blood just like they had shown them no mercy in death, he would show none to them in life.


    He would do it slowly and painfully as they had killed them brutally. In life, they had even tortured and used his angel. His elegant hand swept through his jet ck hair and he felt his heart twinge. He would help her take back what was rightfully hers and for himself well his family would see. He would no longer recede back and let others to get away with any small incidents.


    He grabbed his phone from the bedside table, checking his work schedule he was back two years prior, he was thirty again. He had two years to change their fate. Determination showed in his eyes and heart.


    He stood from his bedpletely naked and let the duvet fall around his feet. He had a muscr frame and swarthy skin. Each muscle was so defined and sculpted to perfection. His habitual habit was to go to his gym room to work out for an hour every morning. He would run and lift weights during that time. Not today though, he had to sort through his memories so he could act first before his family would.


    He went to the shower and the water cascaded down his rippling muscles to his mermaid line. He ran his hands through his hair and thought of April, with her pale skin and plump red inviting lips. He shook his thoughts away as his member started to throb, switching the water to cold to cool down his fire.


    After a few minutes, he got out and dried his hair and body. He wore a tailored three-piece ck suit with a burgundy tie. He came out of his bedroom to see his lifelong friend and secretary Oliver. In his haste and frustration, he hadn''t tied his tie.


    "Still can''t do your own tie?"


    "Shut up."


    "Better find yourself a girlfriend, like the old man wants so she can do your tie for you."


    Oliver teased Dean as he then struggled to fix the damm tie. He carelessly threw it on the sofa, giving up and leaving his top button open. A small curve of his lips formed as he thought of April here every morning. He clenched his fists.


    "What''s my schedule for today?"


    Oliver lifted up his tablet, finding Deans schedule.


    "You have back to back meetings all day."


    "Great."


    Dean was sarcastic and Oliver could only sigh. His friend was a self-proimed workaholic and had never got annoyed with his schedule. What had changed today?


    "I need some time set aside to visit The First Trust National Bank today. It''s time to take over the family business and squeeze out those old fogies with their backwards ideas and the other leeches that have benefited from my hard work."


    Oliver agreed wholeheartedly, whatever changed his friend''s thinking could only be a good thing. They left his condo and went down in the lift to his matte ck Rolls Royce Ghost.


    He settled into the back seat and suddenly felt his breast pocket, it was empty. Before he died he had her picture after investigating her but now he had nothing.


    "Oliver I need you to get me a girls picture and number, send it to my phone ASAP."


    It piqued Oliver''s interest when Dean had mentioned a girl. Maybe he had taken his advice seriously about getting a girlfriend. But before he could ask he heard his friends reply.


    "Her name is April Jones, send me a few pictures to my phone the number can wait."


    "Do you want to tell me about her?"


    Dean thought of her pure eyes, her innocence and her smile that was warm with a hint of shyness.


    "Not yet." A small curve showed on his thin lips.


    Dean wanted to keep her to himself for now. He would tell his friend about his ns but wouldn''t reveal his past life history for now. Who would believe it after all?


    He went into his Company and held back to back meetings all morning. He would have to find a way to start to dismiss some of his uncle''s informants that would only fight him over the next two years. The fight for the Davis fortune was a murky sess pool and he had to clean it up before he could meet April. He wanted to give her all the good things in life that she had not experienced since her mother''s death.


    His thoughts of April only fueled his determination and he put his head down and continued to work hard.

 Chapter 8 - Tragic Mouse

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Tragic Mouse</h4>


    Arriving home April walked through the ck iron cast gate and crept to the kitchen window. Just observing Tom the butler through the window she breathed a sigh of relief and walked in the kitchen door. She hade in the back way to avoid her family remarking on herte return or seeing her with a bag.


    "Tom everything okay." April had noticed Tom pacing.


    "Miss your stepmother, step-sister and father are all waiting for you toe home, they talked about your stepsister''s artwork."


    April read between the lines and patted Tom''s shoulder reassuring him, he had always looked out for her.


    "Not to worry, I''ll start dinner in a few minutes if you can help me by heating the oven please."


    "Okay miss, please be careful." Tom had seen how the family had taken advantage of her but he couldn''t say or do anything to assist her.


    April went to her bedroom which was right beside the kitchen and unlocked her door. She then put her bag down on the bed and looked around the room, there were no good hiding ces here she thought. She had to make do with putting her bag under her bed for now and locking her door. Tomorrow she would put all her mother''s belongings in her new apartment when she visited, there they would be safe from her greedy stepmother and stepsister.


    By the time she stepped into the living hall, she saw that, other than her father, two other people were sitting around the table. It was her stepmother Rachel and step sister Lucy.


    Even though she was very far away from them, she could sense the intense atmosphere in the living room.


    April fell silent. She didn''t want to sit with them so she stood waiting to see which snake would strike first.


    The moment that Lucy saw April she jumped up from the chair and screeched.


    "April, we''re where you today?" Lucy had on a pale pink sweater and a cream skirt. She looked like a young, delicate and pure heiress. How April was fooled in her past life by these pathetic people she couldn''t contemte.


    April raised her eyes and replied calmly.


    "Yes, sister?"


    Seeing her calm countenance Lucy was losing herposure, April usually handed in all her artwork as her own and she always passed her grades. She only had a few weeks left and she needed some paintings to show off as her final piece. Before she came to this family she was held back a year for her poor grades, but her mother had convinced April to submit her artwork for her.


    "You were supposed to help me hand in a painting by today." Lucy had calmed herself down as she cast her eyes to the floor intending to look humble and gentle in front of her stepfather.


    April watched the show and thought ''Just enjoy yourst moment as everybody''s sweetheart, as I will expose your true face in front of everyone!''


    "I was, but would it not be better to use your own work for your final exam piece?". April replied calmly and stole a nce at her father.


    Her father still wore his suit he had not taken off his jacket yet. April remembered that her mum would help him take off his jacket and shoes at the door as she weed him home. Mncholy filled her heart.


    Seeing her look at her father Rachel decided to step in and help her daughter, she held Martins''s arm and cast him a smile.


    "Dear, shouldn''t sisters help each other out? it''s just a few paintings and the final exam is so important for her passing this year and getting a good job."


    April was so impressed by her mother''s acting skill that her tongue could not utter a word. Her father didn''t say anything but nced at April. Seeing this her stepmother felt uneasy she stated again.


    "Your sistersst year of very important, so what''s the harm in helping her with a few paintings. Your sister says she saw you outside running about doing who knows what. But I know you aren''t that kind of delinquent. Could you tell me why you failed to help your sister today? I don''t care even if you tell me a lie about your whereabouts. I''m just worried about you and your sister''s rtionship deteriorating if you don''t know when to help each other."


    April lowered her head as if she was absorbed in thought.


    Seeing her looking so demure and not replying Rachel stamped her feet. After she then put her hand on her forehead, giving people the impression of a frail-looking woman in her death throes.


    April couldn''t let her have the stage for too long or her father may concede.


    "Sister your final grade is very important, I am of course aware of this. I have already helped you for many years and have not taken a job this year just to help you. But when you eventually go to work I cannot possibly continue to do your work for you. You must rely on your own abilities after all I will get a job soon and be too busy to help you with your own job."


    Nobody spoke for a few seconds. As everyone stared at each other in a plunging silence.


    Lucy was one year older than her, but her heart still skipped a beat when she stared at her. She had no idea why, but she felt that this must be what a mouse felt like when a cat was staring at it. In this situation, April was the cat and she was the tragic mouse.


    Swallowing a big gulp of saliva, she shooed the thought away, forced herself to stay rxed, and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Lucy thought what the hell is wrong with her? She just went out for a few hours, yet she''s already picked up bad habits outside?''

 Chapter 9 - Now For Act Two

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Now For Act Two</h4>


    Seeing no resolving the issue Martin sat back and contemted before replying to his wife and stepdaughter.


    "Alright. Things are very clear now Lucy you''ve misunderstood your sister. Your sister is right you will both have to enter the workce soon and she can''t help you then. I''m sure she was just busy today with her own matters."


    "Thank you father, if you will all excuse me I will go and start dinner." April skipped off to the kitchen, escaping from the two vicious women res.


    Rachel turned to Martin, this was the first time he had not done as she wished and she was stunned. She would have to sweet talk him over dinner. For now, she had to show she wouldpromise.


    "Well, I was just worried about her and I don''t want to pressure her too much either."


    After showing her willingness topromise she held Martins''s arm and was about to continue to talk him round when he stopped her.


    "Good, besides, did you not hear what April just said? She is right. It will be good for Lucy to use her own ability and talents; it''ll give her a sense of pride and aplishment. Now both of you excuse me I have some work to do in the study."


    Martin then walked upstairs to his study and thought no more about the situation that had just happened. He closed his study door and went to his mahogany desk, he sat on his leather chair and flicked a button on hisptop to turn it on.


    While waiting, he opened up his suit breast pocket and took out his wallet. Inside the luxurious leather wallet was a picture of a couple with a baby in their arms. They both looked lovingly at each other. After a while, Martin sighed and then put the picture away before starting to work.


    Meanwhile, the two women in the living room were seething with nowhere to vent their anger and frustration.


    "Mum that bitch suddenly won''t paint for me any more, what will I do? How will I pass my final exam?"


    Lucy leaned on her mother and started to sob pitifully.


    Rachel nced in the direction of the kitchen and hugged her daughter. She didn''t know what had happened to her gullible stepdaughter. Usually, she would do everything they asked without questioning. She seemed fine this morning, she thought that she will have to sweet talk to both Martin and April. She was disgusted with the thought, she didn''t want to degrade herself, but for her daughter, she would.


    "They both need a bit of coaxing is all. Now over dinner don''t speak and let mummy do all the talking. Even though it''s beneath the both of us, we need time to still take everything that belongs to April first then her stupid father."


    Rachel knew Martin didn''t love her. He liked her and had wanted a step mum around to help with April so she had to y her role. But after her n wasplete she wouldn''t need either of them.


    "Mommy if I don''t get a painting from April can I just take one of her mothers to pass off as my own work, Aprils and her mother''s art is so simr no one would know."


    "You kid just can''t hold back. Wait a few days, April will give in and her mother''s artwork is too valuable with the market value of tens of millions which do you think is more worthwhile?"


    Lucy didn''t care. She wanted to pass at the top of her ss no matter what. If she showed her own paintings to her university, she would be aughing stock. She had to get a painting. She didn''t care how.


    Rachel patted her daughter''s hand and reassured her.


    "Her paintings can''t run, I will definitely get it for you. When April leaves the house again we can check her room. Did you phone James? Maybe he can persuade her. If not, it''ll show how uncaring she is and it''ll turn him against her, maybe then your chance wille."


    Lucy nodded and agreed with her mother. If after tonight her mother couldn''t persuade April, maybe James could. If James failed, it would show him what a bitch April could be and anyway, she still had time to steal one of April''s mother''s paintings. She had so many options she felt content to see how this would all y out.


    In the kitchen Tom was helping April finish off dinner she had made one vegetable soup, chilli and garlic crawfish, Sichuan?pork and a vegetable side dish. They carried everything to the table and she thanked Tom. Tom then left to go ask Martin toe down to eat.


    She had made herself and Tom each their own portion of food and had left it in the gazebo outside. She no longer would starve herself while the rest of the family ate.


    She was about to leave the kitchen when Rachel and Lucy entered.


    Rachel entered the kitchen in a light purple dress. She had a shawl wrapped around her shoulders, and her hair was curled. She showed her gentleness as she approached April with a small smile.


    Rachel stepped forward and took Aprils hand. April smiled but inwardly sneered. Now for act two, she thought.


    "April, after I entered this house, I treated you as my own daughter. I have never beaten you or scolded you. Every day I help you live to your best potential by teaching you things. They may be harsh teachings like when you cook and clean but as I said before, a man like James will appreciate a wife who can run a home."


    April scoffed in her heart. Not beating or scolding her, coaxing her, making her cook and clean like a maid. How is that her treating her like a daughter? More like a ve?


    April calmly took her hand out of Rachel''s hand as she listened to her nonsense. She spoke as if she did everything for April''s benefit and like as she was acting like a mother would. In her past life, these were the lies and words she fell for in her past life. She felt so unbelievably stupid.

 Chapter 10 - Jealousy, Resentment Or Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Jealousy, Resentment Or Guilt</h4>


    Out of the corner of her eye, she could see her father walking into the kitchen. It would be good if he could hear Rachels words she thought.


    Lucy noticed her looking behind her mother and alerted her.


    "Father,e sit and eat. You have been working hard all day."


    Lucy came forward to grab her stepfather''s arm but as usual, he patted her hand and let it go. She sneered inwardly he always kept her at a distance and although he didn''t show any favouritism towards April he also never gave her the things she wanted.


    He had money as they were a wealthy family but he would never buy her pretty things without her asking him. She had to rely on using Aprils bank as well as her own card to buy her bags, clothes and jewellery.


    Martin sat at the head of the table and Rachel and Lucy followed both sitting at his side. Rachel had been left with no alternative but to stop sweet talking April for now.


    This view of her supposed family disgusts April but she had to talk to her father about a job and moving out she stayed.


    "April sit and join us for dinner." Her father requested.


    "I ate with Tom already father but I would like to talk to you about somethingter if that''s okay."


    Martin hoped his daughter would join them for dinner but again she had refused, he didn''t understand why. In the end, he was pleased to hear that she wanted to speak to him.


    "Okay, after dinner I will be in my studye see me when you need to."


    "Okayter then, Father enjoy your meal."


    April smiled and went to the kitchen. She then went to the gazebo with Tom and ate dinner. The sun streamed through the trees beside the gazebo and she felt the warm summer heat as she ate peacefully. In two lifetimes since her mothers passing this would be her first of many meals she would enjoy.


    "Tom, if one day I leave here do you want toe with me?"


    Tom finished his food and wiped his mouth with a tissue. He had already given this issue some serious thought.


    "Is this when you have your own family?"


    "Possibly sooner."


    Tom was in histe forties and was still young and capable, she liked hispany and he had been true to her in her past life. She wondered if he was the only one to mourn her in her past life.


    "I will stay here and look after your mother''s paintings and keep an eye on the other two, they are too greedy and wicked. When you have everything that should be yours or you have your own family and you still want me, I will dly follow you."


    April smiled she had expected this answer, but she wanted to prepare him that she would be leaving soon. She also didn''t believe in love after everything that had happened to her so she saw no need to wait to have a family to invite Tom to move with her. Her ambition was to gain all she had lost, keep what was hers and to also be self-reliant in this life.


    "Okay, we will do that then."


    They collected their dishes and went to the kitchen together. The maid Ms Kitty was doing the dishes and sneered upon seeing them together.


    "Nice dinner?"


    "Yes thank you." April cheerfully replied and smiled at Tom as she went to her bedroom.


    Inside her bedroom, she got her bag from under the bed and took out her new phone. She discarded the packaging and plugged the phone charger into the wall and connected her phone to the charger. Although she had never owned a phone before she knew how to charge one up and use its basic functions. Her friend Sophie had shown her many times.


    As she waited for her phone to charge she sat on her bed and started to sketch on a canvas with a charcoal pencil. First, she drew a pair of piercing eyes, followed by a strong nose and thin kissable lips. Before she knew it two hours had passed. She shook her head as she studied the canvas, who was she drawing? She then abandoned the unfinished sketch on the canvas and checked her phone.


    Seeing it fully charged up she turned it on and connected it to the inte. She hurriedly scanned the job advertisements and then downloaded her email app and a messaging app. She had a CV in her emails already, using it she then uploaded her CV to the job site and applied for a few jobs.


    Happy with her applications she has sent out she then downloaded a stock market app. She had few memories of the next two year so she could use those memories to get ahead financially. The only number she then added to her contacts was Marie''s number.


    Checking the time it was eight-thirty she decided to go to her father''s study to talk to him. She hid her phone in her bag under the bed and then locked her door behind her.


    She didn''t see anyone in the living room so she walked straight upstairs and to her father''s study.


    Knock Knock


    "Come in."


    Hearing her fathers wee she walked in. Her father''s study had ten of the remaining paintings of her mothers hung up around the room. This was the only room he had her art in. The rest were sold in the name of charity by Rachel. She smiled at the paintings and then noticed an extra person in the room.


    Rachel sat on the leather sofa and read while her father sat behind his desk. This gave April the feeling of a harmonious couple. Though she now knew that was far from the truth.


    Rachel never came in here as she didn''t like to see things that belonged to her mother. April didn''t know if it was due to jealousy, resentment or guilt that she avoided her mother''s things.


    "Come sit." Rachel offered her the seat beside her.


    April ignored her and went to the chair in front of her father''s desk and sat down. Rachel was left out of the conversation and April couldn''t even see her when she sat here.


    "Fatherst year I promised to stay home and help with Lucy''s studies which I did. I do the housework and I apanied you to work to help out. I never asked for anything in return but I think it''s time I got a job. I think this can help me grow as a person. Lucy has only a few weeks left in university, she may take a year out or get a job. I should do some things for myself now. So I had a look earlier and applied for a few jobs."

 Chapter 11 - Enough

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Enough</h4>


    "You say you helped your sister but she has onest piece to hand in for her final mark and you haven''t helped her with it," Rachel spoke first.


    April silently waited for her father''s response, her mind racing and she felt an ache in her heart. April hoped her father would stand up for her but her heart filled with sorrow upon seeing the nk look on his face.


    "Of course you should get a job, you have helped out this family for thest few years and we all appreciate your time and care."


    He sounded so distant and indifferent. Right then April had wished she didn''t remember how it was before her mother passed. There was light in her father''s eyes and he was warm now she wouldn''t recognise his temperament.


    She realised now that Rachel had a deep hold on her father because he was lost and indifferent from the grief from losing his wife. His office was like a shrine, her mother was everywhere in this room and this was where her father would be if he were home.


    She had to be strong for both of them. She sat straight ignoring Rachel and spoke from her heart.


    "Father I will get a job soon and make you and mum proud."


    At her saying ''mum'' she saw a glint in her father''s eyes. She was about to speak her mind further when Rachel spoke interrupting their moment.


    "April, as you said you promised to help. What''s one more painting? It''s for your sister, after all, she looks up to you so much."


    April couldn''t bare this woman much longer.


    "Rachel, if she looks up to me then I must provide a good example for her to follow so she must submit her own paintings from now on. She will be proud of herself when she then gets her degree in the end."


    As soon as she finished speaking Rachel butted in again showing her true feelings.


    "Wretched girl, how dare you be so uncooperative? Do you think this is the way you treat a family? I think that you think that all you have to consider is yourself. It''s one painting, not the Sistine Chapel."


    April smiled at Rachel.


    "I have helped her this far giving her all my best artwork and she is still ungrateful. If it''s just one painting then she will have no problem painting it herself. Father said it is okay and I will start work soon so I have no time to help Lucy."


    Her expression as she spoke to Rachel reminded her of a snake was slithering up her clothes, and the coldness imnted panic in her.


    Not wanting to say any more, April put away her smile and got up to leave.


    "Good night father, I will be out tomorrow job hunting."


    "Good Night April." Her father uttered and then he returned to his work.


    "But... Dear Lucy, she can''t."


    "Enough... why don''t you go ahead and shower first." Martin didn''t lift his head from his documents as he spoke.


    Rachel gritted her teeth, she stood and then left the study. She went to her bedroom and sat on the bed. She cursed April and her mother Kathleen, they were both so talented and beautiful. She smirked as she thought that in the end didn''t she end up with everything while Kathleeny in the damp, dark soil rotting away.


    She sneered and promised herself that her daughter will soon have everything that belongs to April. If April won''t help paint onest time then she would take one of her mother''s paintings. Her daughter had to seed.


    Meanwhile, April had returned to her room and went straight to the shower. Once she was washed and dried she walked to her bed. Seeing the canvas lying on her thin duvet she picked it up and stared at those enticing eyes that she had drawn earlier who owns them she wondered, then she put the canvas on her chest of drawers.


    She climbed into her single bed and went to sleep with those alluring eyes and sensual lips running through her dreams.


    On the other side of the city, those alluring eyes were closed as the man rested in the back seat of his car. He was preparing to go back to the main house and like always it filled him with trepidation.


    "Dean, we have arrived."


    Seeing himzily open his onyx eyes and stare at the Mahogany double door to the main house Oliver wondered should he drive around the neighbourhood a while longer so his boss could rest longer.


    "Wait here, I won''t be long."


    Dean got out of the car and fixed his suit as he walked into the main house, a butler bowed and led him inside. The house was ssically decorated with borate furniture and paintings, an ornate chandelier hung in the middle of the room sparkling its rainbow beams of light on the high ceiling.


    His grandfather, Joseph Davis sat on an exquisite armchair sipping herbal tea. He coughed and then pped his knee upon seeing his grandson. He had two sons and one grandson and out of the three, he was most proud of Dean as he reminded him of himself when he was young. Dean was intelligent, savvy and ruthless. The one thing hecked was warmth.


    "So you know how to return home, why are you visiting sote?"


    Dean smirked and sat on the sofa opposite his grandfather. The same butler brought him some coffee and set it down before leaving the living room and giving them some privacy.


    "Good evening grandfather." He took a sip of the warm, bitter coffee as he sat back.


    "I''m ready."


    "Ready?" The confusion was written all over his grandfathers face.


    "Hand it over to me, I''m ready to take over the family."


    His grandfather appraised his grandson and saw that he showed no sign of hesitation. He pped his knee andughed as he then smiled at his grandson.


    "Well now isn''t this cause for a celebration, it''s yours. I always wanted you to take over, who else can I trust except you. I have taught you everything I know and you will certainly surpass me... One thing though I''m curious why now?"


    Dean took another sip and thought of her gentleness as she took care of him in his past life, her eyshes as she slept like butterfly''s wings resting on her soft cheek. The kiss on the forehead he gave her before their goodbye in that life. In this life he wanted to give her everything, he smiled as he replied.


    "I met an angel."


    Deans grandfather was both shocked and overjoyed with the news, his tired and wrinkled face smiled at his grandson.


    "Now you have something for me to be proud of, bring me, my granddaughter. I''m sick off you young men I need someone to spoil."


    "I need to earn her heart first."


    Dean thought of the long fight ahead with his family, he needed to have power in order to provide her with safety and protection in this life.


    "Good man I wish you luck. Nothing worth havinges easy."

 Chapter 12 - Cerulean Condominium

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Cerulean Condominium</h4>


    April woke early as the sun started to rise and shine through her thin curtains, she stretched her long limbs on the single bed. Today she would uncover more secrets and continue her journey of revenge and redemption. She had a spring in her step and a cheerful smile on her face as she got up and went to shower, once washed and dried she looked in the mirror.


    She was wearing her robe but it hung on her like a hanger, she studied herself more. She had to do something about herplexion and limp hair, she used to get praised for her looks as a child but once her stepmother had taken over the family, she no longer looked after herself or worried about her appearance. This was again another fault of her own she had let her stepmother take advantage of her kindness for too long.


    She had hidden her beauty and figure in old baggy clothing to please others. As the clothes were Lucy''s they were of course baggy, they had different shapes and wore a different size, she had once had a full figure but was now on the thin side as her food had been basically leftovers for so long.


    She tied her long ck hair up in a high ponytail giving her a youthful look and wore her stepsister''s clothes, she couldn''t wear her mother''s clothes and hadn''t bought any for herself just yet as she could not change automatically and as it would alert Lucy and Rachel.


    She went to the kitchen and saw Tom, he was cooking some porridge.


    "Morning Tom."


    "Morning miss, I thought we could eat together." Tom smiled, he looked younger when he smiled. He had hoped April would eat with him again. He knew she was too thin for her age and it had worried him.


    "Sounds great, I have some organic honey I bought from a farmer''s market let''s add some to sweeten it up." April went to the pantry to get the honey, her small figure reached up to the shelf using her tiptoes.


    "You always had a sweet tooth miss." Tom helped her, he was a tall sturdy man so he had no bother reaching.


    "Tom please call me April."


    Tom deliberated for a while, his eyebrows slightly scrunched together then he sighed as he had given in.


    "Only when we are alone."


    "Okay, that will do for now. But when youe to live with me it will be April from then on okay?"


    "If that''s what you prefer then I will." Tom grinned and he served up two bowls of the porridge and watched as she added some honey in both bowls. He had no family of his own as he had lived in foster care when he was young and then he had been in the military for year''s but had gotten hurt and had to medically retire. He stumbled upon Aprils mother Kathleen when he went to her art gallery and she gave him a job then he moved in as a butler, from then on he looked at Martin, Kathleen and April as his family.


    After breakfast April made some pancakes, eggs, bacon and sausage for the other three who were still sleeping, she left it in the oven to keep it all warm and turned to Tom.


    "Will you serve breakfast? I would like to be out before everyone wakes up."


    "Yes, no problem. But... your father stayed in his studyst night and has already left for work."


    "Okay, I''ll leave the rest to you then." She ran out the door and Toms face grimaced in worry as he watched her, she was growing up and he could aid her only a little. Determined to help her, he had to stay here for now. After all, Kathleen''s paintings were all that she had left.


    April thought about what Tom had just said, confusion written all over her face. That had been news to April, she didn''t know that her father had not stayed with Rachelst night. Was this a new development or had this happened in her past life and she wasn''t aware, she wasn''t sure. She went to her room and grabbed her bag and rushed out through the back gate.


    As she walked through themunity to the security gate she noticed a silver Audi A6 drive past her and into her gates. She knew exactly who it was, this car was owned in her past life by her ex-fianc¨¦ James Stewart. Who on the day she died was due to marry her stepsister Lucy, she could not contain her searing stare of hatred on her face. She had to meet and deal with these people one by one sooner orter. So she had to get used to seeing them, she walked out of the security gates and jumped on the next bus. She decided not to think any more about those disgusting people.


    She arrived at a Cerulean Condominium it was within a gatedmunity and each condo had stunning gardens surrounding them. She went to the security desk and smiled at the security guard. She took out her I.D and card and set them on the desk.


    "Hi, I would like to register my I.D. I now live in number seven."


    The guard looked her up in down, sceptical that she owned a condo but with the key and her surname matching the tenant''s name he could only register her details into hisputer.


    "Okay, Miss Jones you are now registered. My name is Jace, if you ever need anythinge to the security desk and ask."


    "Thank you, Jace."


    April took her key back and smiled at the guard as she took the lift up to her new home.


    She got out of the lift and saw two white doors that faced each other, number seven and number eight. She went to number seven and opened the door, she could hardly contain her excitement. As she opened the door she was taken aback, she closed the door and entered.


    Inside was a luxurious home, her mother''s influence was everywhere. Her mother''s paintings hung on the wall, there were pictures on the cab of her, her mother and father together. These intimate details made their heart fill with warmth and hot tears streamed down her cheeks, this is what she wascking in both lifetimes.

 Chapter 13 - To My Beautiful Daughter April

    <h4>Chapter 13 - To My Beautiful Daughter April</h4>


    She went through each room and saw the same homey touches throughout. The condo had floor to ceiling windows that let in a lot of light and had an open n Livingroom, kitchen. There was arge bedroom with a bathroom and closet attached. Without knowing it she started to shed a few tears as she walked around the house, her mother''s presence was everywhere.


    Thest room was her favourite it was arge painting room, set up with paints, brushes, easels and canvases. She ran her long delicate fingers over thest painting her mother had painted. This has to be her favourite so far. It was an acrylic painting, on a ck background an angel was falling into the abyss as two masculine hands reached out to catch her.


    The painting was an indication of how her mum might have felt before her death and it also resonated with April at this moment. She wiped the stray tears on hershes as she looked around the room.


    This was now her home, she wanted to move here as soon as possible, but she had to finalize a few things first. As a young woman, she knew it would take time to establish herself. She walked to the closet and sure enough, there was another safe. Hope and a small smile returned to her face, surely her mum had left her another letter. She input her birthday and it clicked open.


    Click


    Inside was another letter and a ck bank card. She went to the king-sized bed and sat down to read it. Her fingers slightly trembled as she opened up the letter. He took a deep breath in and out,posing herself before reading.


    To My Beautiful Daughter April,


    If you are reading this I want you to know I am very proud of you, you have taken the first step to independence. I would love to be with you on your journey to bing a strong woman, but sometimes things in life don''t work out the way you hoped. I hope you like the condo, you can change what you don''t like.


    Keep painting sweetheart you have so much talent and potential. I believe you will surpass me, so keep at it.


    I have left you my bank card in the safe and the password is your birthday. Even when you get married make sure you have your own money, this was my own savings. I love you and your father so much. You are both my world.


    Unfortunately, this is thest letter I will leave you, if I had one piece of advice it would be to learn to love and be loved. I know you will face this harsh world without me and meet many people along the way so allow the good in, not everyone has bad intentions.


    Take care of yourself and your father for me.


    Love Always Mum xoxo


    April didn''t allow herself to cry, she held it in as much as possible and it took all her strength. She wondered why her mother would have left her everything. She had left her letters, a condo and money. Did she know she was going to die?


    April was determined to find out the mystery behind her mother''s death.


    She would follow her mother''s advice but love that was something that was not a priority, it was a foreign concept to her. For many years she hadn''t felt any love and she had too much to aplish first.


    April put her mother''s letter in the bedside cab drawer. She then went to the vanity table, it had many unopened limited edition items including perfumes, body lotions, makeup, concealers and masks. This is exactly what she needs right now, she got excited. She took off all of Lucy''s clothes and put on the softest white cotton robe, she filled the bath with a coconut bubble bath. While it filled she put on a face mask then a hair mask, taking her phone to the bath she then took off her robe and got in. The warm coconut bubble bath soothed the tension in her body and allowed her to rx.


    April scrolled through thetest news and tried to remember back two years in her past life. The city was about to boom with more business''s, restaurant and high rise buildings. A thought crossed her mind and she logged on to the job website and saw the advert for Walker Interiors that she had applied forst night. If she could get an interior decorating job while she built up her art portfolio, it would help her get her name recognised. She searched for a while but found no other job listings she could apply for. The bath had started to cool down so she put her phone down.


    She washed off her face mask and then scrubbed her hair, she got out and wrapped herself in the soft robe feeling refreshed. She looked in the mirror and started to see that her hair was shinier and her skin had a natural glow again, she would defiantly need more treatments.


    Ring Ring


    She hadn''t given anyone her phone number so when her phone rang it made her jump.


    "Hello is this April Jones?" A cheerful masculine tone enquired.


    "Yes, who''s this?"


    "Hello, this is Michael I''m calling from Walker Interiors. I am phoning you because I would like to offer you a job as an interior decorator, you would be an intern for six months before we would offer you any permanent post."


    "..."


    "Hello, Miss Jones?"


    "I''m here, are you serious?"


    "Haha... Yes of course I am, are you interested?"


    "Yes, I am... definitely."


    "I know it''s Friday but can youe in this afternoon to fill out some paperwork. We have a lot of new clients recently and we need our team to hit the ground running on Monday."


    "Yes, no problem I will be there in around an hour."


    "I''ll look forward to it then. See you soon Miss Jones."


    Beep Beep


    As soon as she hung up the phone she screamed in happiness. April was over the moon, this was her first job in both lives and she would make the most of it.

 Chapter 14 - Walker Interiors

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Walker Interiors</h4>


    She pulled herself together and ran to her mothers closet which was filled with expensive vintage clothing, each piece was timeless.


    April picked out a ck Chanel dress it had a high cor and stopped above her knee. She then paired it with a pair of ck Louboutin''s.


    April went to the vanity table and put on some light makeup and fixed her hair into a high bun she left some waves loose so it had a more youthful vibe. Trying on the dress it fitted her perfectly. Adding a ck leather Chanel bag toplete the look she put her phone, ID and keys inside. It was summer and the temperature had risen in the afternoon so she did not take a jacket.


    She stepped out of her new condo with a spring in her step. She went down in the lift and smiled as she walked past the security.


    "I''ll be backter Jace."


    Jace was lost for words and his jaw dropped, he had to take a second look at the beauty that just walked past him. This was the same girl as earlier but now she had a cheerful aura and wore clothing that matched her beauty perfectly. He was d that he had not judged her too soon earlier as he may have made a big mistake and would only regret itter.


    April who had just left the condominium beamed as she walked to the gates of themunity. This was an expensive neighbourhood to live in and people had either chauffeurs or cars of their own so there would be no taxis passing by or busses. As she was thinking a guard approached her from his post.


    "Miss, can I book you a taxi, it''s too hot a day to stand about?"


    April turned and saw an older man he was dressed in a guards uniform and it said Cerulean Condo''s on his shirt so she smiled up at him.


    "Yes please, I have to get somewhere in less than an hour, would it be quick?"


    "Yes Miss we have taxi cabs on standby just in case, these Condos have every amenity. Just ask one of us or the door security. I''m John."


    "Thanks, John, I will have to trouble you then."


    April stood under arge chestnut tree to get some shade while she waited for a taxi. The summer made it searingly hot outside, there was no breeze so the branches stood still allowing April some must needed shade. A lot hung on getting this job so her nerves built a little, she started to nervously y with her hand and pace a little. Just when she started to overthink a car pulled up, it was a taxi. It was very efficient and one arrived in five minutes. She waved goodbye to John and got in the taxi. She greeted the female private taxi driver.


    "I''m Jackie, were to miss."


    "April... Walker Interiors please."


    "No problem, I''ll get you there as soon as I can." Jackie noticed the young girls nerves and so she started up a conversation.


    They made small talk and April forgot about her nerves before going to Walker interiors. Jackie was friendly and liked to small talk, she had a family with two men around April''s age. As they chatted April received Jackie''s card with her information on it and told her to call her if she was stuck and in need of a lift. She thanked Jackie and said goodbye as she had arrived outside Walker Interiors.


    Walker Interiors building was a skyscraper, It had hundreds of employees. April had heard that the CEO was young and had many partners, everyone wanted the Cindere story. But April had remembered in her past life it had turned out that CEO Casey Walker was in a rtionship but it had been with his long time male friend. Though she couldn''t remember his name, so these women had zero chance.


    She walked straight to the reception desk, where a youngdy was typing away. April stood at the desk and waited patiently for her to finish. The girl looked up and noticed April after some minutes.


    "Sorry I didn''t see you there, you should have said something. How can I help you today?" The girl was young and polite so April didn''t mind the wait, she knew it was intentional.


    "Afternoon, I received a call from Michael he said I had to fill in some paperwork to start the internship on Monday."


    "Oh yes, of course, go to level sixty-seven and knock on the door to your right. That''s Michaels office."


    "Okay, thanks for your help."


    April smiled and walked to the lift hitting the button, she then arrived at floor sixty-seven and saw a few doors, the one in the middle looked like a meeting room. So she ignored it and walked past. Seeing the only door on the right she fixed her dress and took a deep breath and put on a smile before knocking.


    Knock Knock


    "Come in" The same cheerful voice came from the other side of the door as she had heard earlier on the phone.


    She walked in and tried her best to remain calm andposed, she looked up at the man who was seated behind the desk.


    Michael was a young man with longish blonde hair and he wore a sapphire suit. As she got closer she noticed his sparkling blue eyes matched his suit, he was a very handsome man who seemed very outgoing and cheerful.


    "Hi..." She started to speak but Michal interrupted her words.


    "April right, take a seat. I remember your sweet voice from earlier, you are the only one that sent me a CV that was even remotely in the same scope as their degree. You did Fine art and Fashion and textiles am I right?"


    "Yes, I would love to be able to use my artistic re no matter where I work in the future." April had taken a seat opposite Michael he seemed so friendly and honest.


    "You are young and show a lot of potential. We got in contact with your references this morning and both professors would not stop singing your praises. So I would like to snap you up before others realise it too. If you agree please sign the contract and you can start Monday morning."

 Chapter 15 - The Weasel

    <h4>Chapter 15 - The Weasel</h4>


    Michael passed her the contract and a pen, she sat wordlessly as she stared at it in shock. April could hardly believe it, she knew her professors would give her a good reference as they always said she could do so much with her talent.


    In her past life, after she graduated she never painted unless it was for Lucy so in this life she would only use her talent for herself. She smiled as determination filled her body she leant forward to pick up the contract. Her hands were steady and her mind was made up, without even reading she sighed the contract.


    April looked up at Michael and smiled at him, the smile was pure and honest so Michael felt good about inviting her to join thepany. He stood up and reached out to shake her hand.


    April rose and shook Michaels''s hand. "Thank you for the opportunity I won''t let you down.


    "I see that you are talented and I believe your words. Come let me show you around."


    Michael came around his desk and showed her out of his office. He guided her around thepany, it had many meeting rooms and offices just like her fatherspany. The people looked friendly and hard working. She hoped to fit in here and she would work hard for her future.


    "On Monday you will meet the CEO, he likes to meet every worker and induct them into the team." Seeing her look of concern, Michael responded. "He''s a great guy so don''t be nervous. I have to meet a client downstairs so ill walk you out."


    April nodded and followed him into the lift. It seemed that she would enjoy working here, so she had to make the best of it and make a good impression on Monday. The lift opened.


    Bing


    Michael led her out of the lift the sun was still out, though it was low in the sky as it was thete afternoon. Orange rays filled the sky. Michael looked particrly handsome with the sky backdrop. He stopped and fixed his hair before smiling at April.


    "I shall see you on Monday."


    "Yes thank you for your time and for filtering me. I really won''t let you down. April beamed up at him and wanted to show her earnestness.


    " I believe you." Michael looked down at her, his face was youthful and sincere.


    "Well, then Michael I will see you Monday morning." April walked out of Walker Interiors and turned right to walk down the street to get a taxi.


    She hadn''t expected to bump into James Stewart her ex-fiance from her past life so soon. He was attractive and refined, a gentleman with a schrly aura, glowing with maism and dignity. No wonder she fell for all his lies. She stood her feet seemed to be glued to the ground.


    James was walking towards April, the low sunlight hitting his back. Looking towards him, Aprils eyes seemed to be stung by the light shining into her eyes causing her some irritation. He was tall and she needed to look up to see his face clearly. However, looking up at the man she thought she knew, she then thought that you could never see through one''s authentic emotions and nature.


    In her previous lifetime, she had met James Stewart in High School. Then, she had been showing her paintings at a gallery in the City and they had got chatting and found out that they had a love of art inmon. The elegant temperament of a gentleman had immediately upied her heart!


    After which, he had started to pursue her fiercely. However, she had always been consistent towards him from the start to finish, keeping a subtle distance without rejection. After all, he was gentle and kind and from a good family. She had only kept the distance from him as she was young, shy and a bit insecure.


    As the years went by he had pampered her in front of her father but then wouldn''t bring her out in public. Only now did she find this strange.


    He did nothing for her unless it was in front of her father. And she, to get into his good books, had often brought him to all sorts of high-ss parties. Slowly, his contacts had improved and he became good friends with many people that her father knew.


    Thereafter¡­ he had drifted apart from her and even kept a distance from her. It made her feel rejected and insecure.


    She knew that in her previous lifetime, James had all along treated her like a stepping stone, making use of her status?to build up his business contacts.


    When he had fallen for Lucy she wasn''t sure but together they had used her contacts, stolen her art, snatched herpany shares and so much more. In the end, she had even died by their hands.


    James looked up when he felt a pair of piercing eyes stuck onto him whenever he moved, he creased his eyebrows and nced towards the gaze. He saw a young girl wearing an elegant ck tailored dress that hugged her body. Her hair was up in a messy bun showing off her delicate neck and paleplexion. She had little makeup on which added to her allure and youthfulness.


    The young girl merely stood there quietly like that. Her charmingposure made one''s heart skip a beat, willing to brave anything. And she¡­ looked at him with a strange gaze which was unique from the other girls who appreciated his looks. Her deep ck eyes were like bottomless abysses, with a coldness?that sent a shiver up his spine. Who was this young girl and why did she stare at him like this?


    Seeing her smile he couldn''t believe his eyes, even his heart felt like it had lept out of his chest. He stammered out her name in disbelief.


    "April... April is that you? You look so... so different."

 Chapter 16 - Burningly Elegent

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Burningly Elegent</h4>


    When he called her name in recognition she sneered in her heart. How dare this man call her after what he did she thought. But she remembered that he hadn''t done anything yet, at this moment they were just friends and he wasn''t even due to start his conniving ways yet.


    She looked up at his proud, handsome face incidentally, their eyes met and her slightly icy gaze came forward unrelentingly, and his look also remained firm.


    As the two were stuck in a deadlock, she heard Michaels voice from behind, she broke eye contact and turned to her know boss Michael with a cheerful smile on her face.


    Michael approached while fixing his suit jacket as he stood beside them, he could feel tension but he wasn''t sure what it was about.


    "Mr Stewart I came out to greet you as you hadn''t arrived yet, and I see you have met April our new interior designer." He looked from one to the other.


    She smiled and looked at James. "Nice to meet you, Mr Stewart." April didn''t put her hand out to shake his.


    James was taken back, why did she refuse to acknowledge their friendship, he had liked her for many years now. She was kind, caring and came from a wealthy family like his. He thought they were a good match. His fists clenched slightly in annoyance.


    "April what do you mean by this? We are friends and you usually call me James."


    April then turned to Michael ignoring James as much as possible, just know her emotions had slipped and he may have noticed too much of a change in her. She didn''t like that he had the upper hand at this moment.


    "I shall see you Monday morning Micheal and thank you again for the opportunity."


    Michael nodded at April and watched as she quickly walked in the other direction.


    She hoped that James wouldn''t pass on anything he may have noticed to Lucy she wasn''t sure how close they had gotten yet so she couldn''t be too careful.


    "Wait, April.."


    James reached out but his hands were empty she had fled before his eyes. She walked away from him and he felt that at that moment he had lost something special and he had wanted to go after her. She was all burningly elegant, magnificently ssy, overwhelmingly dominant!


    Michael scratched his nose, he had obviouslye at the wrong moment for James but he may have helped April somewhat.


    "I want April to work on the project, that is my only stiption." James looked up at Micheal.


    Michael put on a customary smile and nodded, he was sure that April would refuse on Monday.


    April walked away from the scum she had once thought that she had loved. He had used her innocence and pure nature to get what he had wanted. Abandoning her to die alone, leaving only ashes.


    Shaking off the pain and resentment that would only be poison in her heart she walked under the pleasant evening sun towards the supermarket.


    She didn''t want to return to her ''home'' where the two scheming witches resided so she would need to buy some necessities for her new home. On the way, she took out her phone and she disguised her number before calling.


    "The Green and Jones residents, how may I help you?"


    April smiled as Tom answered and had remembered to use her mother''s surname as well as her fathers.


    "Hi Tom it''s me, can you tell my father that I will be sleeping over with friends this weekend and I will probably be back on Monday."


    "Yes of course and I will take care of things here while you''re away." Toms words filled her with warmth.


    "Thank you, see you soon Tom."


    April then hung up her phone and put it away again. She took pleasure in walking to the supermarket and basked in the sun, it cleared her head, she had started a new life and would enjoy the small things.


    She entered the supermarket and picked up some daily necessities and food that she could need over the weekend. This would be her chance to rx and figure out her next moves before Rachel could. She whizzed around and once she had everything she went to the checkout and paid the bill.


    It was getting darker now but it was still warm outside and although the bags were slightly heavy she decided to walk to the condo. She had four bags and she bnced them as she walked the twenty minutes home. She smiled upon seeing her new home in the distance and a gentle breeze seemed to carry her to her destination.


    On the same road driving towards Cerulean Condominium was an exhausted Dean Davis. His secretary Oliver had driven him home as Dean had worked non stop the past 48hours.


    Dean leaned his head back and pinched his be, too tired from the stress snd endless meetings he now cleared his mind and thought of her. He wondered if she was okay and what she was doing at this very moment. Where her stepmother and step-sister being ruthless.


    Oliver meanwhile was driving along, they had reached the street that led to Cerulean Condominium and he saw a well dressed young girl carrying four heavy bags, his eyebrow scrunched up. He looked in the mirror afraid to disturb Dean but also his conscience couldn''t help but ask.


    "Cough, Dean there is a girl who looks like she''s walking towards Cerulean Condos and she seems to have some very heavy bags." Oliver peered in the mirror at his boss, waiting for a reply.


    Dean furrowed his eyebrows annoyed by Oliver disturbing his thoughts of his angel. "Do I look like I run a taxi service? If you want to pick up every waif and stray then hand in your notice tomorrow and you will be free to do so."


    "No no I was just... never mind." Oliver kept driving and eventually drove past April. She had her head up snd seemed to be smiling and not struggling. Oliver''s heart felt relieved.

 Chapter 17 - Unfiltered Self

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Unfiltered Self</h4>


    April reached the condominium and she smiled as she saw Jace, he must have just finished working as he wore his casual clothing and he was chatting to a new guard that stood behind the desk.


    Noticing April walk in with four heavy bags he abandoned the desk and sped around to her side.


    "I''ll help you." Before she could even refuse Jace took her bags from her hands and walked to the lift with them.


    April smiled and nodded thanking him.


    "I''m really okay, I carried them from the supermarket so this little distance is not a bother." They entered the lift together.


    "Still, you should have got a taxi. I wouldn''t let any of my sisters or my mother carry this amount while I am around so I can''t possibly allow you. My mother would kill me if I ignored you struggling with bags."


    "Okay, I give up." She smiled at Jace as the lift door opened. "I will look into getting a car soon."


    "Good, but if you need any help you can always ask me or any other guard at the desk."


    April took out her keys and opened the door, Jace left the bags on her kitchen counter and smiled. "Have a good evening."


    "Thanks, Jace, safe home." April showed Jace out and closed the door behind him.


    After the door shut Jace walked straight into a muscr back. Looking up he saw a pair of indifferent eyes. He knew Dean Davis, he was a powerful, tyrannical and ruthless CEO. He backed away, hitting the lift button. He knew better than to stick around.


    "Mr Davis I am so sorry... have a good evening sir." He jumped in the lift quickly and hit the ground floor button.


    Dean down up at the young man as he backed away and jumped into the lift like a rabbit fleeing from a wolf. He smirked, am I that scary he thought. He went inside his apartment and huffed at the thought that he had a neighbour now, wondering who had moved in next door for a fraction of a second. He then gave it no more thought as he took off his suit and jumped into the shower. The warm water ran over his sculpted muscles and rxed them.


    He had worked for the past two days straight without a break, after getting full control of the Davis family and Davis Conglomerate he had a lot of meetings to chair. He had already fired several directors and department heads due to ipetence andziness. But his uncle''s men were spread far and deep into thepany for him to fully gain control he needed to get rid of those leeches first.


    He got out of the shower and dried off, he put on a pair of ck jogging bottoms before wiping his hair roughly and throwing the towel away, small drops of water dripped from his hair on to his muscr chest and down his abs.


    He poured himself a ss of whiskey and he swirled the amber liquid as he then downed it in one. He leaned back on the bed andy with his eyes closed but his brows furrowed. What is she up to now?


    Meanwhile, April wasn''t tired at all, she was pumped after getting a job so she put away her groceries and got into somefortable loungewear. She then walked to her painting room, she would always spend her time painting so she could lose herself away from the pain the loss of her mother has brought her.


    Instantly picking up the brush, she sat on a high chair then piped brown and white colour from the small tube and then entered a state where nothing else matters but her hand moving. She poured her heart onto the canvas, sshing colours on to it, her eyes started to space out into a wider state looking at minor details, her mind understanding nothing but his piercing eyes that were at the tip of her mind, and her lips slowly turned up into a small subtle smile.


    This is April without anything to tie her down in her raw unfiltered self.


    Colours were mixed into her palette, hues of browns that made skin, shades of cks that made hair, shades of reds that made lips, shades of blues that made a person''s shirt.


    After a few hours of painting it was already the middle of the night, April yawned and covered her mouth. Only when she stepped back to look at the finished piece after hours of ongoing work did she notice the picture on her painting. No, not just a picture, but a person''s image. She blinked repeatedly almost as if she could not believe the finished painting.


    She then remembered the face she had just painted, recognition dawning on her. She had met him twice, once in both lifetimes. She stared intently at the painting and trying to remember the details. She had seen a glimpse of him at the bank but in her past life didn''t she nurse his wounds one night when he was attacked.


    She tried to piece together the life of herst life, it was her stepsisters birthday night that everything had happened. That night she had left the restaurant alone after being humiliated, when she was walking to her small apartment she bumped into him and had taken him home. Would he need her help in this lifetime too she wondered, her sisters birthday was a few weeks away.


    She nced at the painting again, those eyes captured her soul. She shook her head unsure of what she was doing, she had painted without thinking. She left the painting to dry and walked to her bedroom, falling onto thefortable bed and wrapping herself in the duvet. Tonight she had a soft king-sized bed all to herself rather than a small bed with damp bedding. She was in a burrito-style cocoon and the warmth heated her from the inside out. She thanked her mum in her heart for the condo before passing out. A lot had happened and she had a lot yet to achieve.

 Chapter 18 - Annoying Neighbour

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Annoying Neighbour</h4>


    Because of theck of sleep due to being up all night painting the handsome mystery man April had nned to sleep inte. It was a Saturday and she had no one to get up to make breakfast for so she wanted to rest up and suit herself. Or she was nning to until she heard loud noises.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang


    As she heard loud noises, she tossed and turned in her soft cocoon duvet trying to get back to sleep. She reached out her hand to grab her phone to check the time, it shed on and she squinted at the bright light, 5:50 AM was disyed and she cursed inwardly at her neighbour. Putting her phone back on her bedside table, she cocooned herself in her duvet again.


    BangBangBangBang


    "Aghh." She shouted into her duvet in exasperation.


    She had never slept in both lifetimes and when she finally tries to her annoying neighbour decided to make a tremendous amount of noise. She stuffed her pillow over her head and tried to ignore the loud noises.


    Silence ensued and her tense body rxed as the loud noises had stopped. Shey cuddled up in the soft duvet and drifted back off to sleep.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang


    "Aghh." After a few hours of sleep, she was exhausted and couldn''t take the banging anymore. So she sat up and stormed to her door to confront them.


    Meanwhile, Dean had woke up early as usual and stretched out his limbs he had a wonderful long nights sleep and he wanted to get to work early. He needed to show them who is boss, him not his uncle.


    He stretched and sat up, checking the time on his phone, the screen lit up and disyed five AM. He headed to the room beside his bedroom and started to lift weights. The room was set up as a gym with expensive equipment, there was a punching bag, running machine and weights.


    He lifted weights for half an hour, sweat dripped down his sculpted muscles, he was finished so he grabbed a towel and wiped his face and chest. He walked to his bedroom grabbing a fresh towel and then headed for the bathroom. He stripped off his jogging bottoms and turned on the water, feeling it heat up he got under the water. The water fell over his head down his muscr back.


    The water started to chug and stop, chug and stop until the head of the shower burst off the wall with the power from the water.


    ''Fuck''. Dean cursed, he needed to properly shower after working out, he had barely washed. He wrapped the towel around his waist and went to the kitchen, he opened the cupboard under the sink, he reached under for his tool kit. Bringing it to the bathroom he started to fix the showerhead.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Water poured out of the shower pipe as he used his wrench to unscrew the washer, water poured over him, soaking his hair and body.


    ''Fuck''. He cursed as the cold water shot out and covered his body. He continued to unscrew the washer and then attach a new one.


    He then heard a knock at the door, he turned his head to finish the job but the knocking was relentless and started to irritate him.


    Knock Knock Knock


    He liked living here as he had no neighbours, he wasn''t about to stop his life or be quiet just because of a neighbour. If they don''t like it, they should move out. Then he could buy the joining condo and renovate it into onerge penthouse.


    Time to teach them not to knock on his door he thought. He grabbed his towel and it loosely hung off his mermaid line as he strode to his condo door. The knocking got louder as he approached.


    Knock Knock Knock


    On the other side of the door, April had got out of bed and went straight to her neighbour''s door to give them a piece of her mind. Who would be so inconsiderate to make such loud noises this time in the morning?


    Click


    The door whizzed open and April was eye level with a slightly wet muscr bronzed chest, sculpted abs and a mermaid line with a very low white towel that barely covered him. One arm and part of his chest had an intricate tattoo design, she yearned to trace the pattern with her fingers. But she regained herposure and looked up, in that second she froze.


    It''s him, her eyes locked on his ck onyx eyes, she saw the beauty of the night in them, and when they reflect the light they make tiny stars.


    She had spent all night painting those alluring onyx eyes, red thin lips, chiselled jaw and swarthy smooth skin, she would recognise him anywhere now.


    Her mouth was agape and the words that she had nned to say to her noisy neighbour were lost. He looked just as shocked to see her as she was to see him.


    Seeing the handsome man not moving or saying anything April pulled his door handle and mmed it closed in his face, she then ran to her own door, she hurriedly put her key in and opened her door, rushing in and mming it behind her.


    She slid down the door and breathed in and out, in and out, her heart raced she put her hand up to her chest and felt it pounding against her chest.


    Knock Knock Knock


    April jumped as she heard the knocking on her door, she froze in ce. She couldn''t pretend she wasn''t in could she?


    Meanwhile, Dean who had the door mmed in his face by his angel had woken up from the shock. Seeing her adorable expression as she mmed the door, he smirked while crossing his arms over his chest.


    He never expected his neighbour to be April, he smiled a rare and genuine smile then opened his door, looking around he couldn''t see her so he went to her door and knocked. He couldn''t wait to see her again.


    Knock Knock Knock


    Back on April''s side of the door, she stood up and then noticed her attire she was wearing a pale pink silk nightdress. She hadn''t noticed in her half-awake state but now she felt a bit exposed and embarrassed. She ran to her bedroom and put on her white cotton robe wrapping it around her body before returning to stare at her door.

 Chapter 19 - In His Angels Home

    <h4>Chapter 19 - In His Angels Home</h4>


    Knock Knock Knock


    She took and deep breath and exhaled before opening her door. She smiled up at the handsome stranger, her heart pounded out of her chest as she saw him again.


    He was still only wearing a heart-stopping smile and a towel around his toned waist, her nerves got to her and she started to ramble incoherently.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to knock on your door but you were really loud and you woke me up and it''s so early and I was up all night painting you should really be more considerate, although you weren''t aware that I had moved in but still..."


    As she was babbling Deans smile grew wider, he saw the paint on her smooth cheek and he found it impossibly hard not to reach up to touch her soft cheek. He clenched his fist to stop himself from reaching out, he didn''t want to act so quickly as he might scare her away.


    After her rambling stopped she stared at him again. Isn''t he going to say anything? Or does he just want to show off his incredibly toned body? Maybe this is his form of torture for knocking on his door.


    He saw her slight blush on her cheeks and the tips of her ears, he was d he worked out as much as he did because she seemed to like his body quite a bit.


    "Like what you see?" He asked while grinning as he leaned against her open door, he wanted her to blush more so he teased her.


    "I''ve seen better." She regained herposure, her tone was indifferent as if she and he had not met before and in this lifetime she believed they hadn''t. Like strangers meeting on the road and greeting each other after bumping into each other. In her mind, she had no time for romantic thoughts.


    She had gone through worse in her life, she couldn''t let something this handsome half-naked neighbour get to her. She would have to avoid him in the future.


    Although she likes what she saw, she did want to beat the crap out of the man who had woken her up, she knew she couldn''t.


    After all, he was aplete stranger in her eyes. Which he was because she didn''t know his name or anything about him, maybe just his measurements.


    "Mm." He furrowed his eyebrows and he lost his smile for a moment upon hearing her response. She was about to close the door again but put his hand out as he stopped her. "Shower."


    April didn''t know what he meant, she titled her head in confusion. "Eh?"


    "My shower is broken, that''s what the loud noises were, I was trying to fix it. So can I use yours?" Dean scratched the tip of his nose.


    "...." and what does that have to do with me?


    Of course, she didn''t say it out loud. She wanted to stay far away from any temptation but in the end, she caved.


    "Fine, go get your clothes and you can use my shower." April rolled her eyes and gave in begrudgingly.


    Deans eyes lit up like fireworks, but he quickly hid them. He couldn''t believe it?had worked.


    April sighed and stepped to the side as she opened the door wider for the man, she left it open as she went to her room to get some proper clothing on.


    Dean did not hesitate, he ran to his condo and grabbed a shirt, underwear and trousers then he returned to his angel''s home.


    When he returned although his manner was aloof like he didn''t care, he was smiling cheerfully inside. He was inside his woman''s home. He felt overjoyed at the prospect and she lived so close to him.


    She walked out of her bedroom wearing a ck knitted sweater dress that reached her knees. She walked towards him as was gathering all her ck wavy hair and she tied it into a messy ponytail with the stic band in her hand.


    He felt his heart skip a beat, was this why his workers would rush home at night, just to see their lovers? If it was he would leave early to see this site every day.


    April at the same time, was cursing herself for being so reckless for letting some stranger inside her house. She did it in both lifetimes now, she cursed her foolishness. She would just have to avoid her neighbour in the future.


    He stood there with his clothes and she sighed and led him to her bedroom door, feeling awkward as she was she hid it and acted indifferently.


    "Go shower, feel free to use whatever you need." She indicated where he should go.


    And just like a soldier following his General''smand, Dean did exactly what he was told.


    Going inside her bedroom he took it all in, it smelled like her, coconut. He continued to nce around the room and although it was feminine it didn''t give off his angel''s vibe.


    He thought back to the small one-bedroom apartment he had woken up in, in hisst life. That was filled with her characteristics, here it felt odd. Why was she here and not in the other apartment? What had changed?


    He couldn''t possibly ask her, only he knew her past life and he was d in this life she was so close by. Thinking of it no more he went to her bathroom and showered quickly. He shamelessly used all her products, happy to smell like her. He dried off, leaving his hair slightly damp as he changed into ck tailored trousers and a ck fitted shirt.


    He beamed as he exited her bedroom and saw her busy in the kitchen. A wild thought entered his head, wouldn''t this be a lovely sight to wake up to every morning. Not April in the kitchen necessarily but just to be in herpany. He coughed and adorned an indifferent facade as he looked at her expectantly.

 Chapter 20 - A Warm Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 20 - A Warm Feeling</h4>


    April had finished cooking, she didn''t have to make anything borate for her so-called family this morning and the one thing she had always wanted to taste was her blueberry pancakes and crispy bacon with syrup. She had made way too many but she was excited at the thought of eating whatever she wanted.


    April turned at hearing Deans cough. "If you are done, I''ll not hold you back. I''m sure your busy today..."


    But she was interrupted. "You''re chasing me out?" The man''s eyes squinted and stared at her.


    She suddenly felt cold. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She was contemting whether to chase him out or not.


    "Em¡­" April looked around, what did he want to stay for? She had a stack of pancakes in her hand and gave a small sigh as she cursed inwardly. She put on a bright smile and answered. " Would you like to stay for some breakfast?"


    He held back his smile even though inwardly he was jumping for joy, not only did she ask him to stay but he got to taste her home cooking. "Sure." He fought back the urge to rush to the table and pull out her chair. He sat down as she set the te of pancakes down on the table.


    April sat opposite her neighbour and then realised he needed a te, she got up and went to the kitchen to grab him a te and cutlery, missing his adorable smile as he watched her look after him. If he could enjoy this every day he didn''t know how he would ever go to work.


    She sits on the opposite side of the table. She was very hungry from all those ''heart throbbing'' and ''mind blowing'' struggles she experienced. She filled his cup with coffee and then hers, she didn''t know what to say, the moment was so quiet and seemed so rxing and intimate. It gave her butterfly''s.


    The man put some pancakes and then fried bacon on her te without saying anything. His moves are fluid as if he''s been doing this all for her all along, he then filled up his own te.


    April felt slightly awkward. She''s not used to being served personally, she looked up at the man that sat opposite her. Apart from Tom she hadn''t eaten with anyone in years, she was all of a sudden happy she hadpany in her new home. Thus, she feels very very awkward when the man effortlessly served her food.


    "Ummm... Thanks." She took a bite and started to eat. She looked at him and slowly said, "It''s probably a bitte but, hi I''m your new neighbour April Jones."


    "Hi April, I''m Dean Davis." He reached out his and so did she, they shook as they greeted each other.


    "Nice to meet you, Dean." She smiled at him and then took a bite of her pancake.


    However, she missed the look in Deans eyes. He, at this moment, was full of happiness like a teenage boy in love.


    Hearing her finally say his name was the most soothing sound to his ears. It sounded so sweet, so soft, he was greedy for more. In a good mood, he continued eating all the food she cooked.


    What made his heart softened more was he actually wanted to hold her small hand again and never let go. Thinking of it, he swore inside, he''ll never let her go.


    He thought of her reaction to telling her his name, she did not treat him differently like other people who only got close to him for status. Women wanted to get close to him for his family name, his power, his money and his status. Men wanted to be his friend for business deals or to take a share in hispany. He had few friends he could fully trust and now he had her.


    Unknown to Dean, April had no idea who he was and she didn''t care, so even if it was the President sitting in front of her eating breakfast she will still shrug her shoulders indifferently.


    As he wanted to hear more about her from her own mouth he asked her a few questions.


    "These pancakes are awesome, so do you like to cook?"


    "Em, when I get to eat the food I cook yes." Seeing his questioning eyes she decided to detour the subject. "What do you do for a living?"


    "Business, why do you ask?" Dean forgot to pursue what she meant earlier instead he focused on her question. Was she only after him for money too, that can''t be right his angel isn''t like that.


    "Oh, nothing I just wondered, I myself got my first job yesterday."


    Dean stopped eating when he heard this. In her past life she never lived next door to him and didn''t have a job, is this all just a coincidence?


    "Congrattions, where will you be working?" This he absolutely had to know.


    "Walker Interiors, they do everything from architecture, interior design, tondscape. But I will be an interior designer starting Monday."


    Deans face lit up it seems another prayer had been answered. But he regained his indifferentposure quickly and responded. "Good luck on Monday."


    Little did April know the scheming Dean was doing in his head as they finished up eating.


    After their breakfast, Dean offered to help with the dishes, which April found eptable since she?had cooked breakfast.


    While he washed the dishes and she dried she sized up the man. She finally realized how much taller Dean waspared to her.


    If she remembers correctly, earlier when they meet at the front door, her head only reached his muscr chest.


    Unaware of her own actions, her eyes never left the busy man as he then took over-drying the dishes and she had a faint smile?curl?on her lips. For some unknown reason to her, Dean at this moment gave her home a warm feeling.

 Chapter 21 - Tenderness

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Tenderness</h4>


    Seeing that the dishes were washed and put away, April touched her nose and said awkwardly. "It''s gettingte, so maybe you should go back to your ce."


    Dean nced at the wall clock and frowned.


    It was already 8.40 AM. He knew it was gettingte and he had to go to work, but he also wanted to stay and spend more time with her.


    This was the first time in his life that he had not wanted to go to work. He hadn''t spent this much time in herpany ever and he wanted to enjoy it further.


    Dean could see her face reflected from the ss window in the kitchen, the sun was shining through the kitchen window, seeing her made his heart fill with care and warmth. Just how nice would it be to always see her like this every day?


    He continued to gaze at her like a high school boy admiring his first love from afar. Full of love and devotion.


    "Em."


    Remembering that April had asked him to leave he nodded in agreement. He wanted to be invited in next time so if he stayed he knew she would be reluctant to do so.


    He scratched his nose and replied. "Your right, I have work so I better go, thanks for letting me shower and eat breakfast."


    April walked Dean to her door. "Have a good day then and take care." She looked like an adorable wife seeing her husband off to work, such thoughts ran through Deans mind and he smiled.


    "April... take care okay and if you need anything I am right next door, also if you want someone to share your cooking I''m avable." April smiled and waved as she shut the door.


    Dean stood motionless for a while staring at her closed door before he went into his own apartment and grabbed his keys and then put on his shoes and suit jacket. He walked to the lift and as he passed by April''s door he smiled. Could she greet him when he got home too he thought?


    He left the condo and got into his car with a spring in his step and hope in his heart. He had renewed energy for his work today, he was ready to take on the world. As he thought of his uncle and the other rats in hispany his smile disappeared and his indifferent, cold nature returned.


    Once Dean had left April he let out a sigh and then turned away from her door, she enjoyed hispany and looking around her condo she now had memories inside it which filled her with tenderness and a smile filled her face.


    Remembering her painting she went to her painting room, she saw the now not so mysterious mystery man. Now she not only knew his name but she had let him into her home to eat breakfast and shower.


    The painting was a replica of his handsome face, she reached out to touch the painting. She stopped herself just before her fingers touched the canvas. She then shook her head, she didn''t want to think of the attractive man next door any more. She picked up the canvas painting and put it behind some nk canvases that rested on the floor against the wall. Happy after she had hidden the painting she turned around and left the room quickly.


    She then went to her mother''s room and got washed and changed for the day. She needed some essentials so she had to shop. She got changed into a Giorgio Armanivender jumper and apanied it with a pair of ck skinny jeans and a Herm¨¨s ck leather bag. She put her phone inside and grabbed her keys as she put on her Jimmy Choo little ck heels.


    Leaving her condo she went down in the lift and passed by Jace at the security desk she smiled and waved. "Morning Jace."


    "Morning miss." Jace watched as the cute new neighbour walked out of the Condominium.


    April walked out of the Condominium and realised it would take her twenty minutes before she could even get a taxi into the City centre, she walked with her head high as she thought about where she needed to go. She quickly got to the main road and got a taxi straight to the City centre.


    In the City people crowded the sidewalks and cars drove in the streets. She took a step?forward


    the first thing on her list was to buy aptop for work, she needed a car but she was hesitant about spending her mother''s money. Deciding she would buy a simple car she chose to go to a dealership after she got herptop.


    She happily smiled at the thought of everything she had yet to achieve and do her best to aplish.


    She walked into Peach Inc which sold many different types of high-endputers,ptops and TVs. She was browsing the isles trying to make sense of the specs of eachptop when she spotted one that was expensive but she knew how to use it from her past life when she would use Rachelsputer to design dresses for her couture brand, Liberty Diamond.


    She chose thatptop and qued up to pay, in line suddenly she heard a familiar voice behind her, she sneaked a look and it was indeed it was Michael Palmer her new boss. Micheal was stylish and handsome, he wore a burgundy fitted t-shirt and ck jeans. She looked away quickly but it was toote.


    "April is that you? Your out shopping too, what did you get? Oh nice, I needed new headphones." Michael was just as friendly as he talked and showed her his new headphones.


    "Hi, Mr Palmer." April smiled and showed off herptop.


    "It''s Michael please call me that, oh your next." Micheal waved for her to go to the checkout.


    April walked to the checkout and paid for theptop, she then turned to Michael and waved goodbye.

 Chapter 22 - Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Conditions</h4>


    "Oh hold up." Knowing Micheal was her boss she couldn''t very well disobey him, so she waited at the door for him.


    He quickly paid and rushed out to stand beside her. "So where too?"


    "Huh." April waspletely confused.


    "I needpany my boyfriend is busy and I am bored." Michael looked at her expectantly. "So where are we going."


    "Em." April didn''t know what to say, he was technically her boss but right now he acted like a friendly puppy whose owner just returned and he expected to go for a walk. She sighed and gave in. "Okay you cane with me, I going to buy a car from Imperial Motors. Do you know anything about cars?"


    And like a puppy he jumped in excitement and held her arm, showing her the way to his car. As though to demonstrate his knowledge he pointed to his car parked in front of her. All she saw though was a nice white sporty car.


    She looked at his smiling face awaiting herpliment. "Nice... colour?"


    Michealughed. "Arnt you lucky you bumped into me, get in and I will take us there."


    She got inside his car and she had to admit it wasfortable and eye-catching.


    She had a rough idea of the location but didn''t really know the details.


    She was about to take out her phone to check the address¡­


    "There''s no need to check. I know Imperial Motors, I can take you there no problem. "


    "Okay. " She felt sort of awkward, he was her boss after all.


    Seeing her slight difort Micheal wanted to ease her worries " Imperial Motors is nearby. When I''m busy, I usually go to there with my boyfriend as his best friend owns the ce. So are you nning to buy a car? "


    April nodded her head. "Yes, it will be easier tomute to work in a car. "


    When it came to cars, men all over the world were interested, and Michael was no different.


    "What kind of car do you n to buy? "


    April thought for a while and then frowned. "I''m not¡­ I don''t know either. I don''t know much about cars. Let''s take a look first. "


    Michaelughed at how adorable she was being.


    She smiled in response to hisughter. " Well, I can drive a car I just never bought one myself."


    "Alright then if you don''t know what make of car you want then let''s talk about your budget first. A car with a lower price point wouldn''t be veryfortable. A more expensive car will be more reliable andst you longer."


    She thought about it and it makes sense, you get what you pay for. The more you pay for it, the more reliable it is.


    "It''s just a means of transportation. There''s no need to buy a very expensive one, right? "


    If she really needed something expensive, there were plenty of luxury cars in her father''s garage. The entire garage was filled to the brim with cars. Lucy and Rachel borrowed them all the time and took them for a spin. Thinking about it she didn''t want to ask her father for anything while Rachel was still pulling his strings so she decided to give up on that thought.


    April nodded in agreement. "Around 50,000. " April expressed the amount that she had in mind.


    Michael pursed his lips and thought for a while 50,000 wasn''t that much. Hisst suit cost him that much. But he looked at the young girl sitting beside him and realised she was just starting out and got her first job, so earning money may be tough for her. He pulled up outside Imperial Motors and lifted his phone to text his boyfriend.


    (Hey hot stuff, Any chance you can get my friend a deal at Imperial Motors?)


    Micheal soon got a reply.


    (What''s in it for me?)


    Michael smiled at his boyfriend''s pettiness and replied.


    (One hour massage?)


    Buzz


    (Okay I''ll ask, no promises)


    He got another quick reply and smiled as he answered the text.


    (Thanks xx)


    Michael smiled at the reply and got out of the car, April had already got out and was waiting for him.


    "Alright let''s look around and which car you like in your budget. I happen to know the manager of the shop so he can help us when the timees."


    "Thank you, are you sure I am not troubling you today?"


    "No trouble at all." Micheal smiled cheerfully.


    April couldn''t help but respond with a smile. "Then thank you for your guidance."


    "Stop thanking me, you are keeping mepany today. Let''s take a look around.


    They walked around the car lot and Micheal read out so many car names that her head started to spin. Why do they have such crazy names?


    She stopped when she saw a car she liked. She approached the car and took a look inside. Just then she heard a voice behind them.


    "Micheal you are here again, can I show you our newest Bugatti." A stout older man came running towards them beaming.


    "Ahh no, not today." Micheal greeted the older man. "This is my friend April, she needs a car and I think she likes this one."


    The older man nodded in acknowledgement. "Hello, I am Vernon Wells the manager here of Imperial Motors. This car is great for a young girl like yourself." He knew the girl must not have much of a budget but he still treated her respectfully. "Why don''t you get inside and see what the interior is like?"


    "Okay thank you." April got inside.


    The manager started to tell her about the car''s specs. "This is the Audi A7 five-door Sportback. It has a diesel engine and goes 0-62 mph in 5.1 seconds. It has MMI Navigation, parking System, cruise control, climate control zones, heated Seats and a spacious interior."


    Not knowing what half of what he said next she smiled and looked to Micheal for assistance.


    "It''s perfect for you." He checked his phone and saw the reply.


    (35% discount... 2-hour massage. He had conditions, speakter)


    Micheal smiled as he looked at the price tag, she could afford it with his discount, he nodded to encourage her.

 Chapter 23 - Whats Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 23 - What''s Wrong?</h4>


    "Okay, let''s go in and sign for it." April was pleased she had Michael''s help with such a big decision. They went to the manager''s office together and the manager then drew up the paperwork.


    Then she saw the amount of ¡ê70,770 written at the top of the contract, she held in her rm. It was outside of her budget that she had allowed herself. She had liked the car so much that she had forgotten to look at the price. She could afford it due to her mother''s help but she was reluctant to spend therge sum of money.


    "Em.." Just as she was about to speak Michael coughed and looked at the manager, which interrupted her words.


    The manager caught on quick and replied as he looked at the young girl that Michael had brought in with him.


    "Oh, miss we are having a 35% sale today your total will be this." The manager pointed to the bottom of the contract in front of her ¡ê48,760.53.


    She felt something was off as she looked between the two men and decided she would pay back all the kindness that Michael had shown her today.


    April then lifted the pen from the desk and signed all the forms in front of her, she then enquired. "Would I have to wait a while before I can collect the car? "


    "It usually takes about two or three days after full payment. But because you are Michael''s friend, there''s no need to wait." The manager was really bending over backwards for her, she knew she would have to repay Michael big time.


    "Really? " She became excited instantly.


    "It seems that you are keen to get the car? Big ns?" Michael asked as he beamed at her.


    April nodded and smiled. "Yes, It is for work on Monday. I don''t want to dy. Do you want me to do the procedures myself, or can you help me?"


    What April left out was that in her past life she had lived for others for far too long, which led to her horrifying death in the end. She wanted to put her life and her goals first this time, she couldn''t wait. Taking back what belonged to her from Rachel and Lucy was daunting, scary and stressful but it was something she had to do.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry young Miss. Our shop canpletely handle the procedures on your behalf. If we expedite the process, it will only take half an hour.


    Michael and April sat in the manager''s office and chatted while they waited. Half an hour flew by.


    Knock Knock


    A knock at the door got their attention and a secretary entered, her heels were clicking on the marble floor.


    "The formalities have beenpleted Miss, do you want to pay by cheque or by card?" The secretary smiled and waited for Aprils reply.


    "Pay by card." April opened her bag and found her purse, taking out her card and handing it to the secretary. Her card had already been handed over and before long the secretary had returned with her card.


    After receiving her card the secretary announced. "The procedures have beenpleted. The shop manager is already waiting in the garage with your new car."


    April smiled at Michael and they both stood up and walked to the garage. The manager was waiting for them. The new car was parked at the side and shining brightly. The manager handed her the keys to her new ck Audi A7 and April epted them cheerfully.


    "Thank you." April epted the keys and thanked the manager., she then turned to Michael with a smile. "How can I thank you for today and for helping me?"


    Michael patted her head. "You can treat me to dinner some time, but not tonight. I have a massage session."


    "Oh okay, next time then." April smiled and waved as Michael got in his car and took off.


    She got into her car and started the engine was almost six o''clock when she left Imperial Motors. The car was a smooth ride and she drove the forty minutes home to Cerulean Condominium.


    She felt free as she drove, it gave her a feeling of independence. She arrived at Cerulean Condominium and parked in the underground car park. Her phone then vibrated.


    Buzz Buzz


    April opened her bag that was on her passenger seat and took out her phone. It was her father''s house number, she swiped her finger across to answer the call.


    "Hello"


    "Miss it''s Tom."


    "Oh Tom, I am d it was you, I was worried there for a moment."


    "I am sorry, I saved your number thest time you rang just in case of an emergency."


    April grabbed her bag and got out of her car, the wind fluttered her long wavy ck hair as she got out of the car. Her long legs exited the car as she held her phone in her hand as she walked. She looked youthful, elegant and ssy. She walked into the lift as she talked to Tom.


    "Emergency, what''s wrong?"


    "Your stepmother had an art appraisere round while your father was at work, she was shoeing him around your father''s study," Tom whispered.


    April''s eyes turned cold and her aura was murderous. She couldn''t leave that house for one day without Rachel taking more from her and her mother.


    "I see, I will be home Monday evening. Keep an eye on her for me, please. She won''t sell my mothers paintings without my permission and she hasn''t received them. Thanks for calling me."


    "Will do miss you take care." Tom sighed in relief.


    "Good evening then Tom, take care." April hung up the phone and exited the lift. She went into her condo and instantly felt better when she was surrounded by her mother''s warmth.


    Meanwhile, in the parking garage, April didn''t know that two pairs of eyes hadn''t left April body since she left her car.

 Chapter 24 - Wicked

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Wicked</h4>


    Earlier as April had parked her car, Lucy was busy and in aprising position with a wealthy older director in his car when she heard a car pull in and park beside them.


    She had stopped fooling around with the older director when she saw April, she was surprised and instantly angered. She was stunningly beautiful. Lucy gritted her teeth in rage, why was she here? Who gave her couture clothes that even she couldn''t afford?


    "What is it darling?" Director Compton stopped kissing Lucy''s neck for a moment and looked at the beautiful girl walking in front of his sports car. "Do you know her?" He licked his lips.


    Lucy saw his interest peak in April and an idea came to her as she smiled wickedly. She turned to the older Director and smiled as she replied.


    "That is my stepsister April, would you like to meet her?" She innocently mentioned to the grinning Director.


    Director Compton was a Director of finance in Davis Conglomerate. Lucy had spotted him at a banquet and after his wife went home she had got close to the older man.


    Director Compton was of course ttered and with his wife away he took Lucy to a hotel that night and he had ploughed into her all night long. He didn''t mind that she wasn''t a virgin after all he had a wife and he was only after a young beauty to apany him.


    Thinking he could have two young beauties apanied him he grinned in delight. "Yes, set up a meeting." He licked his lips before turning his face into Lucy''s chest.


    Lucy was indeed disgusted with the older Director, she had seen her chance to maybe attend a banquet or a dinner and get close to her ideal man CEO Dean Davis. All these other men were just stepping stones and if she failed she still had James Stewart, he would one day take over his father''spany.


    But at the moment she had to keep her options open. In order to meet her grand prize Dean Davis, this was the second director she had slept with, also one secretary but none had so far brought her to any events.


    She thought she could exchange her sister for a meeting with Dean Davis or at least apany dinner, where she could bump into him and make her move.


    She wanted to follow her sister upstairs. "Let''s go upstairs and continue this?" She lifted the older Director head from her chest.


    "I can''t I have to be home for dinner, let''s do it here quickly then I will drive you close to home." He then unbuttoned his pants, he missed her look of disdain and nausea.


    "Okay." She gave in. For now, she would have to continue to sleep with him until she could get her sister to meet the Director. Unbridled moans and groans filled the car.


    Upstairs April had made a simple dinner of smoked haddock and cod pie as sides she added spinach and shredded savoy cabbage. She looked at her dinner and smiled she would build up her body strength slowly with healthy meals and then she would train her body.


    Only by doing this can she move forward and protect herself from and dangers. After years of light bites and tiny portions, her health wasn''t what it should be nor was her strength.


    She looked at the portion and it was too big for her, she forgot Tom wasn''t here to help her eat it. Sighing she looked at the wall clock. It was 8 pm now, Tom would have eaten already. After year''s of leftovers, she didn''t like to throw away good food. She decided to get herself bowls and oven dishes for one person so she wouldn''t make too much in future.


    She got an idea and portioned out two separate portions. She ced one te on her dining room table and the other she took to her front door. Gathering courage she walked to Condo number eight and knocked.


    Click


    The door opened and she saw Dean''s face light up, he was about to speak but she interrupted.


    "I made too much... enjoy!" She pushed the te into his hand and walked to her own condo before closing her door.


    Leaving Dean stupified and staring at her closed door and then the te, his lips curved up slightly. He was surprised she had visited, he was trying to think of a reason to call on her but had restrained himself.


    He went to her door and knocked for a while but she never opened her door. Dean sighed at seeing her not respond to his knocking. He then returned to his condo smiling cheerfully. With back to back meetings, he hadn''t eaten since her tasty breakfast. Getting to sample her dinner he found a warm feeling in his chest.


    He sat down at his dinner table with the te of food and grabbed some cutlery before digging in. The potato topping of the pie was creamy and the fish was tender and tasty. If he could eat like this every day not only his stomach but his heart would be full. His angel can really do everything he thought with a cheerful smile.


    In condo seven after she had pushed the te into Dean''s hands and she had scurried back to her condo and closed the door she felt shy. When she heard the knocks at her door she backed away. She didn''t know why she had done what she did just now.


    Hearing the knocks stop she sighed in relief and returned to her dining table to eat. Thinking while she ate she came up with an excuse for her behaviour. She told herself that she didn''t want good food to go to waste, happy with her reason she finished up her dinner then washed the dishes.


    She soon crawled into bed and fell asleep. She had one more day of peace ahead before she had to return to her father''s house where scheming and maniption was the only sentiments she would receive.

 Chapter 25 - Good Friends

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Good Friends</h4>


    April spent a leisurely Sunday pampering herself. She got a chance to set up herptop and the first thing she did was to go through Walker Interiors website. She concentrated on her department of interior design, it showed many past designs and projects. She was excited to get started on her own project and work closely with the team. She was nervous but also excited about the day ahead.


    She painted for a while and ate snacks and a healthy dinner. Today she rxed and did as she pleased as she was used to only working for others, it was a strange but rxing feeling. Later in the evening she did a face mask and hair mask and enjoyed a long bath. She went to bed feeling refreshed for her first day''s work ahead.


    In the morning her rm beeped and she smiled as she stretched, excited she bounced up and out of herfy bed. She went to her bathroom and washed her face and brushed her teeth, then she went to her vanity table and applied minimal makeup and some eyeliner, she fixed her hair into a wavy high ponytail and then walked to her closet.


    She picked out an Alexander McQueen burgundy pencil dress that skimmed over her curves, she then paired it with Louboutin ck heels and a ssic Chanel ck leather bag. April then left her closet and put her phone and keys into her bag before walking to her kitchen. She had made a simple breakfast of oats with yoghurt and berries. She ate it with a cup of herbal tea before brushing her teeth and leaving her condo.


    April went down in the lift to her car and got inside it before driving to Walker Interiors, it only took her twenty minutes as she had left her condo early to avoid the rush hour traffic. She parked inside Walker Interiors underground carpark and got out as she walked to reception. She had a spring in her step and a cheerful smile on her face.


    April saw a young girl behind the reception desk, she looked like she had just arrived and was turning on herputer. April approached the reception desk with a smile.


    "Hi, my name is April Jones and I will be starting today in the interior design department."


    The girl looked up from herputer she gave a friendly smile. "Hi I''m Joyce, let me show you up." Joyce got up and April followed her towards the lift. "You will be on the twenty-sixth floor."


    They both entered the lift and went up together. Joyce smiled at April and exined, "Your manager is Emily Taylor, and she will show you around. She likes hard workers so just keep your head down and do your work and you will be fine."


    April heard her words of advice and nodded, "Thanks for the advice."


    Bing


    The lift door opened and there was an open n office, it wasrge with desks in the middle of the floor, a kitchen area with sofas and floor to ceiling windows that made it bright and allowed natural light to shine through.


    A few chairs turned when they heard the lift door open. There were six desks in total, two were empty at the moment. Of the four members of staff, two were male and two were females. April followed Joyce and walked forward.


    Joyce introduced April, "Everyone this is April and she is just starting today." After that Joyce smiled at April and she walked towards the lift again.


    April smiled at everyone, "Hi, I look forward to working with everyone." She felt a bit nervous, it was like being in school again and you had to introduce yourself and the ss would just stare at you. No one likes to be the new kid. She looked around for a friendly face, but luck was on her side a girl around her age with beautiful red hair and a friendly smile approached her.


    "Hi, and wee my name is Sophie. Sophie Patterson and there is a desk right beside mine that is empty. You can use it this way." Sophie pulled April over to her new desk and she saw it was already equipt with a phone and aptop and some basic stationery.


    April cheerfully smiled back at Sophie, "Thanks for showing me to my desk."


    Sophie smiled and suddenly hugged April. April who hadn''t been hugged since her mother was alive was stunned. Sophie let go and leaned back, she looked a bit awkward.


    "So sorry I just thought we could be good friends." Sophie tucked her red locks behind her ear nervously.


    "I''d like that a lot." April beamed at Sophie and before she knew it, she was hugged again.


    Cough


    Hearing a cough both girls let go of one another and turned. The two males and the other female works were standing nearby. The cough was the male that leaned against Sophie''s desk.


    "Oh look at me hogging all your attention. This is Sean, Paul and Aarna." Sophie introduced the others and they smiled and nodded in response. But before they could continue the lift door opened.


    Bing...


    Click... ck... Click... ck


    All four suddenly shuffled to their respective desks and April stood straight and smiled. This must be my boss she thought.


    Her heels made a lot of noise as she walked across the marble floor. The woman seemed to be in herte twenties, she was dressed in a white long coat and a white bodycon dress which showed underneath as she swayed towards April.


    She stopped just in front of April and she gave her a look up and down before walking over to her desk and sitting down. April was taken aback for a moment and she looked over to the others who had their heads buried at their desk. Taking a deep breath she approached her desk.


    "Hi I''m April Jones, Micheal hired me..." The girl gave her a fierce re.


    "Micheal well aren''t we friendly with the COO... I am Ms Taylor, sit at your desk I don''t have time to show you your duties so learn quickly."

 Chapter 26 - Casey Walker

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Casey Walker</h4>


    April nodded and walked to her desk and sat down, she turned on theptop in front of her.


    Screeeech


    Emily suddenly got up her chair screeched across the floor. She then fixed her dress before strutting towards the lift, shouting at them as she waited for the lift to arrive.


    "A very important client has arrived, I mighte back here with them so don''t let me down and don''t speak to them unless I allow." She red at everyone then disappeared into the lift.


    As the lift doors closed everyone not just April heaved a sigh of relief. April didn''tment, she didn''t feel it was her ce too. She realised that she will have her hands full with this new manager. She needed to keep her head down but at the same time she would keep her wits about her, she had to keep this job it was imperative for her future goals.


    On herputer a few icons were on the screen, she opened up her email and noticed a wee email from Michael. Just as she opened it Aarna and Sophie came to stand beside her desk.


    "Don''t mind the manager she is like that with everyone," Aarna disclosed. She had long blonde straight hair and pretty warm chocte brown eyes. She was petite and wore avender cashmere top with white skinny jeans. She gave off an innocent and youthful vibe.


    "Noted¡­ thank you, please feel free to give me any pointers you have. I know I will have to learn on the job but..."


    "Don''t worry we got your back." Aarna smiled at April and she got a friendly vibe from her. Maybe it wouldn''t be too bad here she thought.


    "Thanks, guys."


    "No problem, let us take you for lunch to wee you?" Sophie suggested. Her eyes were bright as she waited for April''s response.


    "Okay, my treat though as I am sure I will need your help in the future." April cheerfully smiled, how nice was it to have a friend.


    "Deal," Aarna said and went back to her desk.


    April turned to Sophie and she noticed she was staring at herputer. April skillfully closed her email application and turned to Sophie. "Can you show me which design software you use and anything else I may need to know?"


    "Sure." Sophie pulled up her chair and started to show April all the programmes they use and the buyers and contractors that are avable to them. It was valuable information and April grabbed a notebook and pen and made notes as Sophie spoke.


    Meanwhile upstairs in CEO Walker''s office on the seventieth floor, Casey Walker sat on his leather sofas beside Michael as he tried to interrogate his best friend since childhood.


    Casey Waker owned Walker Interiors and had inherited it as part of the family business. He only had one younger brother who showed no interest in the family business as he was an aspiring model and dreamed of fame so he didn''t have the same family disputes for power as his best friend did.


    Casey wore a grey three-piece suit with a silver tie. His dark brown locks were styled neatly and his pricing blue eyes stared at his friend hoping he would reply to at least one of his questions.


    Michael who was sitting beside him was wearing a mboyant sapphire suit with a grey shirt was just as keen for Dean to reply.


    Sitting across from the both of them sat Dean he wore a bored expression as he checked the time.


    Casey Walker leaned forward as he questioned his best friend. "Somethings different. What are you up to?" He squinted at his friend as he tried to work it out.


    Michael smiled at Casey, "What do you think he is up to? He is obviously renovating his apartment and office for a beautifuldy. Why else do men change?" Micheal looked over smugly as Dean continued to look at his phone.


    Casey clicked his fingers, "That''s it isn''t it? Finally, I will be an uncle." Casey sat back against the sofa, he was delighted he had worked it all out.


    "So who is she?" Michael asked seeing that Casey had forgotten to ask this important question.


    Casey sat up again showing his interest. Dean put down his phone and looked at them indifferently.


    When April had first told him that she would be a designer at his friends Company he was over the moon, he would finally have an excuse to see her more often and also she could design his house and office to suit her tastes. He was pleased as he thought of how he could see her all the time now without an excuse.


    He had been impatient as he hadn''t seen her since she had handed him dinner on Saturday night. He had knocked on her door on Sunday with the clean te as an excuse but she either wasn''t in or she had ignored him. He had hoped it was the former.


    He had worn his favourite tailored Armani three-piece ck suit with a burgundy tie to impress her. But he now had to listen to his idiot best friend grill him. Sighing he gave in.


    "I met the one, don''t expect details. But she will be my wife, that''s all you need to know." Dean said as he looked at the door, waiting for her to enter.


    "Does she know she is getting married?" Casey looked sceptically at Dean, this girl was certainly important to his best friend. He must remember to be very respectful towards his sister inw when they meet.


    "No." Dean red at them both.


    "Okay, how long are you dating? Where do you bring her on your dates?" Michael cut in to ask, he was keen for some gossip.


    "We aren''t... at the moment. I want to get to know her first. Enough, where is the designer I had asked for?" Dean wanted to see her.

 Chapter 27 - Your Presence Is Not Required

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Your Presence Is Not Required</h4>


    Casey and Michael shared a meaningful nce towards each other and sat back, they couldn''t believe their friend was loved up but had not dered or wooed the young girl yet. They thought they would be in for a good show.


    "Let us help, what is she like?" Casey asked keen to help his friend secure his wife.


    Knock Knock


    Michael turned to the door and stood to wee April, the designer that Dean had chosen though now the thought that he knew why.


    Michael had thought she was beautiful and sweet and would give Dean a run for his money, it was a show he would pay to watch. But he would certainly help him if he messed up.


    Dean sat up and ran his fingers through his ck silky locks and then fixed his suit. He smiled at the door as it opened.


    Casey watched his friend smile and it not only shocked him but horrified him. This man only smiled when something horrible was about to befall someone. He nced at the door and saw his design manager Emily walk through the door. He thought of something and turned his head back to his friend Dean. Dean''s smile dropped and he looked angry, Casey felt like he definitely missed something. He thought maybe Emily was his new sister inw but now he was sure he had misunderstood.


    Dean who''s heart raced as he had waited for his angel to arrive felt his heart sink when he saw another woman walk through the door. He didn''t care who she was, he just wanted to see April again. He looked at his friend and frowned unhappily.


    "Hello, CEO Casey, Michael and CEO Davis." Emily smiled coquettishly at the men opposite her.


    Emil had opened the door and her heart fluttered as she saw Dean Davis who was smiling at her. She approached the sofas where the three handsome men sat. She was hoping to get Casey or Deans attention. Who wouldn''t want to be Mrs Walker or Mrs Davis, she showed what she thought was her best feature as she pushed her chest together rather seductively.


    Unbeknownst to Emily none of the three men were the least bit interested in her bosoms as long as they weren''t anywhere near them.


    Micheal took over the situation fearing Deans wrath spiking and the newly appointed manager would end up fired. "Emily did I not say we had an important client Dean Davis and I wanted April to attend this meeting?"


    Emily looked shocked but then quickly regained her sultry smile as she looked at Dean and Casey. "But I am so well equipt in so many ways to please you gentlemen and I have great experience."


    "I''m sure you do," Dean mumbled under his breath he had no time for this flirtatious woman with vile makeup, he stood up. "Casey take me to your design department."


    Casey was intrigued to see what his friend was up to and he stood and smiled back at him, "This way buddy."


    The three men walked out of Casey''s office and straight past the gawping Emily. "... wait for me."


    Wait


    In her heels, she couldn''t match their stride as she then watched the lift doors close. Only then did she let her smile slip. As she waited for the lift she thought of how to get even with her new employee.


    In the lift Micheal was nudging Casey and Casey in return was nodding in agreement. Dean was acting weird and it had to be due to their soon to be sister inw.


    Bing


    The lift door opened and he finally saw her. Her head was focused on work she looked forever and independent.


    There was a steadiness to her as if all the storms in the world were a whispering breeze if she was there. She was kind and clever, perhaps that''s what drew him to her.


    As he walked towards his angel she looked up and smiled her usual friendly smile.


    And at that moment, in that fraction of time, her smile was in every God-given feature, and Dean knew he was home. He smiled back as he approached her work desk, no one else in the room existed to him.


    "Afternoon." He held back the nickname that flirted on his tongue. "You were requested upstairs." It was more of a statement than a question. His onyx eyes never left hers.


    April couldn''t believe her neighbour was here too, was he everywhere? She smiled back and saw that Michael was standing just behind him, she forgot to finish reading the email that he had sent her. Now she wondered did she mess up?


    "Sorry." She didn''t know what else to say, right now all the rooms eyes were on her and she felt like it was appropriate to apologise.


    "You don''t need to ever apologise to me, it''s nearly lunchtime so let''s go and discuss the project." Dean beamed at her expectantly.


    April looked behind him to her boss Micheal and he was nodding excitedly behind her, thinking that Micheal needed the project she replied to Dean, "Sure let''s go."


    Right now in Michael and Casey''s mind, Dean had sprouted two fluffy ears and a tail that wagged happily right now he was so ecstatic. They looked on in shock, they definitely would apany them for lunch.


    April stood up and got her handbag and approached Dean.


    Bing


    The lift doors opened and Emily came out, her dress seemed shorter to April''s eyes.


    Seeing April stand side by side with Dean, Casey and Micheal she felt hatred well up in her heart. But she keptposed with her flirty smile and fluttering eyes.


    "Gentlemen now we have the designer, where are we going?" She went to her desk and grabbed her handbag, she was brazen and shamelessly inviting herself to lunch.


    "Michael." Dean''s cold voice rang out and Micheal shivered unconsciously.

 Chapter 28 - His Friend Had Fallen Hard

    <h4>Chapter 28 - His Friend Had Fallen Hard</h4>


    Micheal turned to the overly keen design manager and sighed. If it were anyone other than Dean he would have suggested the design manager apany them but he knew from his friends face there was no room for negotiation.


    "Emily your presence is not required, we have our designer so you should stay here and manage the other projects that concern you." Michael tried to use a firm tone so Emily would stay and he hoped she would hear his underlying message.


    The other workers kept their heads down but were all secretly gloating inside. Emily was a difficult manager to work for. She felt superior as a human being and delegated jobs to them that she felt was beneath her, this not only added to their own workload but meant they had to work longer hours.


    Emily was haughty, her outbursts towards them were erratic and without cause for the majority of the time. For them to see her being rejected they all were delighted. They wouldn''t mind her wrathter as she had taken a face p for the first time.


    "But... but I am her manager, she is new here and knows nothing." Emily started to stutter, she wanted to try her luck, she didn''t want to miss what could be her ticket towards bing Mrs Davis or Mrs Walker.


    Aaran giggled and hid behind herputer seeing Emily''s face fall. Sheposed herself and looked to April, "Go enjoy your lunch, we can have a wee lunch tomorrow for you."


    April smiled and nodded, "Thanks."


    Knowing that April had agreed Dean went to the lift and hit the button. Following just behind was Casey, Micheal and April.


    Bing


    Once the lift had arrived they entered together. Micheal and Casey made sure to stand so that April was beside Dean. Teamwork was what was needed to help their ill equipt best friend.


    Once the lift doors closed Sean, Aarna, Sophie and Paul all got back to their work, taking sneak peeks at Emily as she stood there staring at the lift.


    Emily had never been told to stay back, she felt like a dog being ordered by her master. Who was April? How did she get an invite?


    Emily''s eyes bulged as she watched the lift. Her fingernails dug into her palms leaving small red semi-circles. She felt like tearing that new girl''s hair out when she saw her leave with the two most eligible bachelors in the City.


    That should be her, she ground her teeth and turned, storming back to her desk and banging her handbag onto the floor. She had to show April who was boss when she came back and as for her getting to be Dean Davis interior designer, she can dream on.


    Meanwhile, Dean, April, Michael and Casey had just walked out of Walker Interiors together. They stood at the doors and April felt slightly awkward but she was d Micheal was there.


    Dean looked at the two lightbulbs and frowned he was about to tell them to clear off and to stop ruining his date when Casey interrupted.


    "I''m Casey Walker as the CEO I would like to wee you to thepany and treat you to lunch and as Deans best mate I am sure he won''t mind." Casey smiled at them both.


    April looked from Casey to Micheal who were both smiling and nodding. "Thank you, CEO Walker, but I wouldn''t want to impose."


    "You are not imposing... he is." Dean borrowed his eyebrows he wanted to spend more time with her today and these two friends of his were in the way.


    April was shocked by her neighbour''s unusual behaviour and she was unsure of what to say. Because in her past life he was cold towards her but she thought that was because he was hurt. In her new life, he was nothing but kind and always smiling.


    "Let''s all go, I know a great restaurant just around the corner." Michael smiled and waited for April''s approval.


    "Okay." April smiled up at the three handsome men as they all were waiting for her reply.


    Seeing her agree and smile again Dean was content with the arrangement after all they were his close friends. It was necessary for her to get to know them, "Micheal seeing as you know the restaurant why don''t you lead the way."


    His message was clear to his two friends, walk ahead and let me walk beside April. Casey was not positive that this would be his sister inw in the future.


    They all walked to the restaurant, it was just a few minutes walk. Dean was happy just to walk beside her. They arrived at the restaurant and the restaurant manager showed them to a private room.


    The restaurant was called Thentern it had a warm and bright vibe an intimate, rxed environment.


    Micheal and Casey sat on one side and Dean and April sat on the other. Dean pulled out April''s chair and she sat down then he took off his suit jacket and sat beside her.


    The waiter handed them a tablet and left the room. Dean took it and gave it to April, "Ladies first."


    April ordered herself some sweet tea and her meal and then passed the tablet back to Dean. Dean was very proficient and ordered for the rest of the table.


    Seeing their friend smile and amodate someone was indeed shocking for Casey and Michael.


    Casey was sure his friend has fallen hard so he wanted to help him start a conversation, "So April my best friend here needs some help with his condo and office."


    "Oh yes Dean what do you need me to do? What style do you like, what colours and fabrics do you prefer? What about lighting? Do you like your office to feel like a home? " Her eyes sparkled and she became animated as she asked him questions.


    Deanughed at her, "I think I need your personal touch and talent, I will let you choose."


    "Sorry I got excited and asked too many questions." April looked away, Deans smile dazzled her.

 Chapter 29 - Was April Shy, Or Was He… Rejected?

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Was April Shy, Or Was He¡­ Rejected?</h4>


    Casey watched his loved up friend and was genuinely happy for him. She looked like a fairy out of painting and beside her was herplete opposite if she had fragile, white pure wings Deans would be strong and ck.


    "I''m sure Dean will like whatever you have in mind. You know Dean here is not frivolous or one to just like anything or anyone... that''s why he is waiting for the one before he would enter into a rtionship. There aren''t many men like that these days. What do you think April?" Casey was smiling as he wanted to give her a good impression of Dean.


    April looked at the men waiting for her reply, she bit her lip. They were all handsome and highly capable men and she felt flustered with all of them looking at her, "I am sure once I see the space I will get a feel for what needs to be done as for your personal tastes it may not match mine so again I will need your advice."


    April ignored the personalments that her CEO had made about Dean hoping to escape. She didn''t trust as easily now, so how could she let them know that in her heart she no longer believed in love or the one.


    "We have all been best friends since our childhood April if Dean has set his heart on something or someone he wouldn''t betray or deceive them like some men, on the contrary, he would treat them with care, love and kindness forever," Micheal spoke sincerely hoping to help out his friend.


    Meanwhile, Dean rolled his eyes these two idiots were acting like they were his biggest fans. He knew with April''s personality she wouldn''t get their subtle hints.


    April nodded and just listened to Casey and Michael. She knew Micheal had a boyfriend, maybe it was Dean? That could be why he was speaking so highly of him, thinking this she smiled and nodded.


    Click


    The door opened and a waiter rolled in a trolley he ced down their drinks and food and then left quickly.


    April took a sip of the sweet refreshing tea and smiled.


    It was a smile Dean wanted to see every day for the rest of his life. He had to keep her family from stealing her cheerful smile.


    "April what do you think of a man who would only love his partner, stay true to them and shower them with affection and love?" Micheal asked as he served himself and Casey some food from the dishes in front of them.


    April had barely touched her cutlery when she noticed Dean was also piling food on her te. Was this his way of reciprocating after she has fed him twice?


    She looked to Micheal who was still waiting for an answer, "I think whoever his partner may be will be very lucky and happy to be loved that way."


    Dean was very happy with her response. Maybe these two lightbulbs were not that bad to keep around.


    Casey then added, "April is right!" he nodded his head in agreement. "You have no idea how many girls and boys in the City admire Dean. As long as he''s willing, there will be a lot of men and women rushing to marry him."


    As his best friend, he had to help him.


    April pursed her lips, her expression is dissatisfied. "That''s true. Dean, you''re a rare talent in our generation. Anyone would presumably admire you."


    April was unhappy because she thought that Micheal would have a tough time keeping away many beauties in the future. Dean was a catch, he was the most sought after bachelor and wealthiest man in the City. She felt bad for her friend Micheal.


    Not knowing the chaos they had caused by ttering Dean, Casey then continued, " But not to worry no matter how many will chase after Dean he would only have eyes for one person."


    Hearing Caseys statement April felt better so she smiled and started to eat happily.


    The lunch continued with more ttery and questions. April felt full and worn out after the meal.


    Casey and Micheal both saw that the meal had ended so tactfully stood, "My legs feel numb after sitting for too long. We will go pay the bill and head back to the office. Take your time, it was lovely to meet you April."


    "Thank you, Micheal and CEO Walker, it was lovely to meet you too." April smiled cheerfully at them both as they walked out together.


    Looking at the time on her watch she wanted to get back to the office so she turned to Dean and asked, "Should we..."


    "What about you?"


    Before she could finish his sentence, Dean had interrupted her.


    "Huh? What about me?" Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion. She was stunned and could not react in time.


    "You said that I''m a rare talent whom anyone would presumably admire. What about you?"


    He recited her words expressionlessly, but his eyes deceived him as there was a hint of expectation and uneasiness in them. He waited for her response patiently.


    April was stunned. She stared at him nkly and was speechless for a long time. In the restaurant''s private room, an awkward atmosphere spread.


    After a while, she coughed lightly and stood up. "Im sorry, Dean I have to get back to work so I''ll be leaving first."


    Then, she disappeared quickly like the wind.


    Dean stared in the direction where she left with a gloomy gaze. Was April shy, or was he¡­ rejected?


    It''s alright. There''s still a long way for them both to go.


    Outside the restaurant just down the street, April flew past Casey and Micheal as they walked slowly.


    Casey and Michael watched her petite figure disappear and then they both turned to face the direction of the restaurant were they saw Dean approach them.


    Dean stopped when he saw his friends, he didn''t think she would be so fast.


    Casey turned and asked his best friend, "What did you say to make April run away in such a hurry?"

 Chapter 30 - Useless

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Useless</h4>


    "Nothing... How do I ask her out?" Dean sighed and finally asked his two friends for help.


    "Why are you asking us?" Michaelughed and put his arm around Casey.


    "Sorry, we can help you ask out a guy. But neither of us has ever asked out a woman," Casey replied as he smiled at his friend Dean.


    "You are both useless." Dean then walked off towards his car. He would give April the time that she needed.


    Casey and Micheal felt speechless, did they not both try and help him enough already.


    Shrugging Casey turned to Micheal, "Honey let''s get back to work."


    "Let''s im worried the wolf has scared the bunny," Micheal smirked as they both walked towards Walker Interiors.


    "Possibly asking out a girl is the same as asking out a guy?" Casey thought aloud.


    "Going by the way you asked me out Dean is better off not having your help." Michealughed at his boyfriend.


    "It worked didn''t it, you fell for my sweet charms," Casey answered smugly.


    "Yeah whatever just leave rtionship advice to me you are both wolves and your tactics are to go for the kill. Hence why April ran away. Didn''t I run from you as well?" Micheal gestured.


    "But I caught you in the end and that''s all that matters." Casey smiled delightedly with himself and Michael couldn''t help roll his eyes.


    Back in the office April jad just walked through the lift doors. Everyone looked like they were busy with their heads down. April gripped her handbag tighter and went to her seat quickly.


    She turned on herptop and it powered back to life.


    Click ck Click ck


    April looked up at her manager Emily and smiled. "Hello, Ms Taylor."


    Bang


    Emily dumped a stack of files on April''s desk and sneered, "I hope you enjoyed a long lunch as you may need to skip dinner. Take these and go through them. Learn our style, techniques, contacts, building yards, architects, etcetera and put them all in order as you learn. Bring them to records management when you have finished."


    Bang


    Emily had walked back to her desk and dumped another pile of files and documents in front of April. She was not afraid of hard work and she was sure she would be workingte tonight but no matter. She would dly sort through all the files in front of her it can only benefit her in learning.


    The two stacks if ced on top of one another would no doubt be the same height as April. So she took a pile from the top and started to go through it. As she did she took out her notebook and jotted down useful contacts and styles she liked.


    Emily was quite pleased with herself but seeing April not make a fuss about the amount of work she had given her she lost her smile. Why isn''t she acting out, or running to the CEO?


    Three hourster it was now five PM and many had started to gather their stuff and leave for the day. April was quite proud of herself. She had got through almost all of the files and has learnt a great deal from them. She had only three left.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her manager Emily get up and walk straight out to the lift and she was gone. April sighed, what kind of manager is she? She arrived when she wants and doesn''t even say goodbye at the end of the day.


    "Good night everyone." Sean waved and jumped in the lift.


    Paul followed in behind him and nodded, "Safe home and wee April."


    "Thanks and take care on your way home." April smiled cheerfully.


    Aarna and Sophie came to her desk and she responded with a smile.


    "Do you need any help April?" Sophie asked.


    "No, I am okay, thanks though," April responded quickly, she didn''t want to burden anyone.


    "If your sure, then good night. See you in the morning." Sophie waved and got on the lift.


    Aarna took her chair and sat down beside April she took thest file and without speaking helped her sort through the documents inside. April''s lips curled up and she finished the file in front of her.


    A few minutester they were both done with their own files. April looked up and smiled, "Thanks for the help."


    "No problem, let''s take these to the records department."


    "Thanks but you dont have to do that." April shook her head.


    "Nonsense I am here so I can help you. Why make two trips when we can do it together." Aarna offered as she lifts the stack of files from the desk and walked towards the lift.


    All April could do was smile and follow so she lifted her stack and went to the lift along with Aarna.


    They both left the files at the records department and left the office together.


    "Do you need a lift home?" Aarna offered.


    "No, I got a car yesterday. Thank you for being so kind. I have made youte getting home." April smiled at her.


    "Not to worry all I have waiting for me is a hungry, grumpy cat." Aarna giggled and so did April.


    They both walked to their cars and waved goodbye.


    April got into her new car and started the forty minutes journey to her fathers home. Her father and mother had worked hard and lived in a nice gatedmunity. When shepared the difference between her mother''s condo and her old home. It was as different as day and night.


    Rachel had removed the warmth and heart from what should be afortable home. April had made many trips this way on her way to her father''s house. She had gotten the bus when she had little money or walked it when she didn''t. This was the first time she drove and in her own car. No one could take this feeling of aplishment from her. She turned on the radio and hummed to a tune that hade on. The lyrics resonated with her.


    (Our memories, well, they can be inviting


    But some are altogether mighty frightening


    As we die, both you and I


    With my head in my hands, I sit and cry


    Don''t speak...)

 Chapter 31 - Welcome Home

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Wee Home</h4>


    April drove in through the security gates of her father''smunity and then drove to her old house. She never thought that she would one day be arriving at her fathers home in her own car. She entered the gate and parked the car. She lifted her Chanel handbag and brought it with her.


    Today would be another headache with these two scheming women. She longed for her father to back her up and hopefully one day he would. April got out of her car and locked the door behind her. She smiled as she saw Tom standing at the door waiting for her.


    "Wee back miss." Tom smiled cheerfully at her as she walked towards him.


    April rolled her eyes at Tom, "Call me April remember."


    Tom chuckled, "Only when I am under your roof miss."


    April sighed and gave in, "What''s it like in there?"


    "Rachel is trying her hardest to get your father to part with your mother''s paintings in his study and I think he is giving in. Lucy has also been speaking badly about you miss." Tom informed her.


    "I see, not to worry Tom." April patted his shoulder and walked past him.


    Tom looked at Aprils straight back and he shook his head, he had seen her mother in her just now. If her father were to notice the simrity would he be kinder towards her Tom wondered? He then followed her inside the vi.


    April could hear Rachels voice as she walked into the living room. As she walked in Rachel stopped talking and looked up. The shock on hers and lucy face was priceless.


    Her father sat with a newspaper in his hand and although he was already in histe forties, he was still considered handsome. However, there were obvious bags under his eyes. It was evident that he had not slept well.


    He had not cared about her ever since her mother had passed away, and had brought Rachel and her daughter home not long after. He never smiled or hugged her anymore. His warmth and light in his eyes had gone when her mother passed away. Was he still grieving April wondered?


    He would scold her when she made a mistake, even if it was Lucy''s fault. He seemed to just be going along with life but not participating in it.


    And these mistakes were always instigated by Lucy. One time Lucy had ripped all her own dresses and tossed them outside. She med April even though she had been at the library all day. April had tried to tell her father where she had been and that Lucy only wanted him to buy her this season''s new clothes but he wouldn''t listen.


    Her stepmother Rachel would take opportunities like these to pretend to be a good person. She would try to persuade Martin not to treat April so harshly, but in fact, she was trying to make her father angrier so that he would disregard her even more.


    But in herst life, she had thought that Rachel was really good to her. When actually, Rachel just wanted to make April trust her more and listen to everything she said.


    If he missed Aprils mother, would he bring home a mistress before her mother''s body was even cold?


    He had sold nearly all her mother paintings in the name of charity. Shouldn''t he have left them to her, would he give them to a mistress to sell so early on? She felt indignant in her heart from all her past grudges.


    Lucy stood up and pointed at April. Herdylike temperament hadpletely vanished, "What are you wearing? How can you afford these clothes?


    Lucy remembered the car she drove, she also had on a different expensive outfit and when she saw her enter the costly Condominium and she sneered in her heart. She wanted to expose her as the harlot she was.


    April saw the fool stand up and berate her for wearing expensive clothing when in fact Lucy''s own outfit was also from the same brand.


    "Am I not wearing the same brand as you are?" April smiled at her and sat down on the sofa nearest her father''s armchair. While Rachel and Lucy, we''re on the other.


    Lucy had indeed been wearing the same brand of clothing but she had to use her monthly expenses and Aprils in order to buy it, so she wondered how April could afford it? What wealthy old man was she spreading her legs for?


    "You can''t afford this brand only I can. What did you do to get it?" Lucy raised her voice so her father started to take note of the conversation.


    "Do I at least get a hello when Ie home?" April sighed and nced to her father who looked like he had just noticed her arrival.


    "Wee home," Martin said and then he returned to reading his newspaper.


    "You didn''t answer me are you out there doing things that you shouldn''t just for expensive clothes and cars?" Lucy continued her verbal assault.


    Rachael had sat quietly and had indeed noticed a difference in April, she looked somewhat like her mother, she had poise and beauty on her side. She was calm whereas her own daughter was screaming like a banshee. Rachel tugged at her daughter to tell her to stop.


    "What shouldn''t I be doing? If you can have a car and nice clothes why can''t I?" April said as she then sat back with a cup of herbal tea in her hand.


    "No, you can''t. I know you can''t possibly afford the outfit your wearing, you must be doing something you shouldn''t?" Lucy continued her barrage of questions.


    "Please tell me how you would know that I can''t afford the same designers you can?" April smiled at Lucy as she seemed to be losing it.


    Rachel saw this and pulled Lucy to sit down as she was making too much of a scene, "Daughter sit, you should wee your sister home not scold her, no matter how she got the clothing."

 Chapter 32 - Why Shouldnt I Scold Her

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Why Shouldn''t I Scold Her</h4>


    "Why shouldn''t I scold her, where did she get the money for those clothes, car and condo?" lucy shouted.


    "How do you know? Maybe I have some money saved" April enquired and sipped her tea calmly.


    April also noted that Lucy had mentioned her car and condo. She didn''t see her drive in so how did she know? April continued to nce at Lucy.


    "Of course you have no money!" Lucy was still pointing and waving her arms in April''s direction.


    "Hmm... And why is that?" April asked. She could see Lucy start to lose it now.


    "Because I took your bank card years ago that''s how I know. So which sugar daddy bought you these clothes and car?" Lucy screamed and then her eyes bulged at the realisation of what she had just said, her mouth hung open like a fish.


    April was secretly gloating but she put on an aggrieved facade and nced to her father before putting her head down, "Thats right you did take my card years ago and you also told me to never tell my father about this matter. Now that you have announced this, does this mean that you will give me back my card?"


    Martin was in shock he had no idea that all this was happening right under his nose. He had thought the money he had put on April''s card was used by her now it turns out this was not the case.


    Martin sighed and put down his newspaper and looked sternly at Lucy, "Give April back her card."


    "I..I..." Lucy started to stutter she had said too much. She was provoked by that b*tch she thought. She red at April unhappily.


    "Now Lucy!" Martin who had never scolded her had raised his voice for the first time.


    Lucy started to shed a few tears, "But I..."


    "Tom bring Lucy''s handbag over please." April didn''t want to give her any time to think of any excuses.


    Rachel sat forward and held her daughter''s hand, Lucy now looked like the one that had been taken advantage of and April was being portrayed as the viin.


    Rachel turned to Martin, "Dear, maybe it''s not as simple as we think maybe April gave Lucy the card willingly. She maybe doesn''t need the extra money." Rachel then turned to April prompting her to agree with her statement.


    April sipped her tea and made no eye contact orment. Doesn''t need the extra money, your foot daughter doesn''t need it! Tom had brought Lucy over her Hermes bag and had set it on the coffee table in front of her.


    Tears streamed down Lucy''s face and she whipped them away and looked up pitifully to Martin, "Mother is right me and April agreed that I would take her card."


    April internally sneered and put down her teacup calmly, "Lucy why would I give you my card. For all these years you have been using my card while I have to wear your hand me downs and either get the bus or walk home no matter what the weather is or how many bags I am carrying. Why would anyone ept this hardship? From now on what is mine I shall keep." April then turned to her father, "Thats okay isn''t it father."


    Martin looked at April''s calm face and realised he may have overlooked a few things in the past. He nodded his head and turned to Lucy, "Give April back her card."


    "But...but. What about her clothes and car where did she get the money? She must be going out with some old man. Doing all sorts of unsavoury things." Lucy didn''t want to give up the card, she tried to change the subject and deflect the conversation quickly.


    "Father, please just cancel my card. I''d much rather get a new one anyway." April smiled at her father cheerfully. She had seeded in getting Lucy to confess herself. This was one small victory.


    Lucy''s eyes bulged, she then grabbed her bag and emptied its contents on to the coffee table she sifted through the items and then finding the card she stood up and threw the card at April. She then dashed up the stairs wailing loudly.


    April ignored her disy of dramatics and looked to Tom, "Tom please cut up this card." She then passed Tom her card, which he then disappeared with into the kitchen with.


    Rachel was eyeing April she thought something was different, April would have usually taken the me if Lucy slipped up with her words but now she had offered her no help and even provoked her into saying more.


    April was indeed wearing an expensive brand of clothing. Where did she get it? Her daughter had also mentioned a car and a condo too. Had April got herself a wealthy backer? This will not be allowed.


    Rachel wanted April to stay here where she could keep an eye on her. She smiled at April, "You are staying for dinner, why don''t you get started on the cooking."


    April looked to her father who was staring unhappily at nothing in particr as if he was lost in thought, "What did you do when I was not here. Surely you cooked or asked Mrs Kitty too?"


    "You love to cook dear remember, that''s why you run to the kitchen every morning and evening," Rachel replied as she eyed April.


    "Oh... I don''t remember saying that." April then turned to look at her father, "Father do you have time to speak with me in your study?" she asked.


    Martin nced up slowly, "Sure let''s go up now. I am not too hungry tonight." Martin then stood and walked up the stairs. April quickly followed behind.


    As Martin walked up the stairs he looked down as April followed him, it was like when she was five years old again and was following him up to his study to keep himpany. He would work and she would paint. He hadn''t remembered a happy memory like that in years.

 Chapter 33 - Fulfill Her Daughters Request

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Fulfill Her Daughters Request</h4>


    April and Martin both walked to his study and disappeared inside, as they did Rachel''s eyes hadn''t left them. She wanted to know what was happening but she had no reason to follow them. She felt her control over the household slip and she clenched her fists tight in resentment.


    Just then Lucy came down the stairs and ran to her mother and sitting beside her, "Mother, what am I to do now I need that money for my clothes, shoes and handbags. One card isn''t enough, what will people think if I have to watch how much money I spend when I am shopping. It will be humiliating."


    As Lucy cried her mother''s shoulder, her mother stroked her back reassuringly, "Not to worry leave it to your mother. Don''t I always think of something? She may have had the upper hand today but she still has nothing."


    Lucy leaned away from her mother and wiped her tears, "That b*tch what is she up to? I watched her wearing a different set of expensive branded clothes the other day, she then got out of an Audi A7 Sportback and even walked into Cerulean Condominium. Has she a backer we aren''t aware of? If she has it''s bad news for us."


    Lucy informed her mother of every little detail of what she had noticed that day. Though she left out why she was there and who she was with.


    Her mother wouldn''t agree with her using her body to get ahead in life. But she had no choice but to use those old men for now until she could get closer to someone with influence and money who was worthy of her.


    "We need to find out what she is saying to Martin upstairs. Leave that to me I still have him in my grasp." She soothed Lucy.


    Rachel sat back and processed the information Lucy had mentioned. She then stood up and walked to the front door at a leisurely pace. She then opened the front door and saw the ck Audi A7 Sportback. She gritted her teeth in frustration. This b*tch was just like her mother, she must have gotten ahead by using some man.


    **shback**


    Twenty years ago Racheal and Kathleen became close friends. Kathleen was loved by many, she was so kind and sweet. In school, Kathleen was great at studying and won awards plus passed all her exams with honours.


    As they got older Kathleen''s paintings and designer dresses went for millions. Thenter she married a CEO and had a baby.


    Kathleen had had it all in life, she was gifted and nothing seemed toe hard for her. Whereas it was different for Rachel.


    Rachel had grown up poor just like Kathleen. But her grades were abysmal, she liked to hang out with friends rather than study. She thought studying was a waste of time and tried building connections early.


    When it came to working she was given a job by Kathleen to run her Boutique while Kathleen did the designs. She started to resent her friend, who was beautiful and everything seemed toe easy to her, she had it all.


    When Kathleen had announced that she was marrying CEO Martin Green. Rachel could only give her friend a fake smile in return. Her resentment grew into loathing at this stage.


    Rachel tried tond a businessman of her own by going out to unsavoury bars and clubs. In the end, she could only get a Director of finance for apany. So she settled for him, he had money and a house along with expensive cars. She could be proud to show him off and live afortable life.


    But the Director wanted her only for a couple of nights and then he had moved on to another young prettier girl. Rachel was outraged and so she managed to sleep with him onest time and her n worked she got pregnant.


    But when she told the director he was anything but happy. He used her of trapping him. Which she did but she would never admit to it. He ordered her to abort the baby and she refused thinking that he woulde around.


    It was at that time Kathleen got pregnant too. But she had a supportive, loving husband by her side. This became a constant thorn in Rachels side and made her bitter.


    It was after that she had decided to take everyst thing from Kathleen for herself. After all, Kathleen had had a good life and now it was her turn.


    **shback ended**


    Coming back from her memories Rachel turned and walked back to the sofa where her young daughter sat sniffling. She gazed at her daughter thoughtfully, Lucy was the younger version of herself and she didnt want April to get ahead of what should be Lucy''s.


    "Leave it to me, she mat have her bank card back but who is to say that Martin will put money on it. I will speak to himter, your job is to clean yourself up and remain the good daughter out of the two of you. Your grades may not be the best but you are beautiful and could easilynd a CEO. Martin will I am sure agree to the benefits." Rachelforted her daughter further, they had no time to cry.


    "Okay, I will do my best. Mum... I want Dean Davis. He is handsome, powerful and rich. He is perfect for me, how can I meet him?" Lucy fixed her dress while asking.


    Rachel was taken back yes she wanted the best for her daughter and CEO Dean Davis was the best but he was unreachable and didnt allow women near him. It would be hard to fulfil her daughter''s request.


    But to make Lucy happy she smiled back and nodded in agreement, "I will get Martin to take us both to the next banquet or ball and hopefully you can meet him there."


    Lucy beamed up at her mother cheerfully, "Okay ill go fix myself up for dinner." She then rushed upstairs leaving Rachel alone in the living room.

 Chapter 34 - Sister About Earlier

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Sister About Earlier</h4>


    Inside of Martin''s study, April sat down on one of the brown leather sofas and her father sat on the other. He leaned back rubbed his temples and sighed.


    Feeling guilt and overwhelming grief he could do nothing but me himself for what was happening now. He found it hard to face his daughter or look at his wife''s paintings. He had dove into his work and had hoped his wife''s best friend Rachel would look after April. Was he wrong in the end? He wasn''t sure yet.


    He wanted to bury his head in work so he wouldn''t miss his wife Kathleen but it had never worked out that way. He still loved and missed her more than ever, it was as if it was only yesterday that she died. The same overwhelming grief and sorrow he felt then he still feels now.


    April watched as her father sat I''m front of her with his eyes closed. She stood up and went to his mini kitchte in the corner of the study room.


    She took out two cups and boiled the kettle, she looked through the tea and picked up chamomile for herself and green tea for her father. Chamomile calms anxiety and stress whereas the green tea she was making for her father, studies she had read suggest that the consumption of green tea increases dopamine and serotonin, which has been linked to reducing symptoms of depression.


    She had an idea that her father was still grieving.After making the tea she brought the two cups over to the coffee table and set them down before sitting herself. Her father then opened his eyes and his lips slightly curled.


    "Your mother used to make me tea..." Saying this he then stood up and went to his desk drawer he took out three small ss pill jars and emptied some tablets in his hand before taking them then putting them away again.


    April furrowed her eyebrows, her father was never sick even in her past life he had never mentioned the need to take tablets. As he sat back down in front of her she asked, "What tablets are you taking?"


    He took the teacup in his hands as sat back and answered, "They are just some herbal supplements for headaches and blood pressure."


    April thought before asking, "Where did you get them?"


    He took a sip of tea before replying, "Rachel gave me them as I wasining of headaches so she went to some all natural herbal specialist."


    April thought for a while before asking, "Do they seem to help?"


    Martinughed softly, "I am getting older so nothing works the same as it used to anymore. Anyway enough about this old man, what have you got to discuss with me?"


    April decided to stop her questions for now but she wanted to take a pill from each pill bottle just to check it, she wouldn''t put anything past Rachel. For now, she smiled and drank her tea with her father, "I just wanted to tell you that I got a job and I started today.


    "Congrattions daughter, what kind of job?" He was genuinely happy for April. He wanted her to eventually join his business but it was struggling and he didn''t want her to join him at this point.


    Plus she had creative and artistic mind like her mother and she couldn''t express herself artistically in hispany.


    "I am working in Walker Interiors as an interior designer. I have a few friends there already and the perks are great." April enjoyed seeing her fathers expression and sharing the good news with him.This was their first proper father daughter talk in both lifetimes. They had missed so much and misunderstood so much about each other.


    "Thats great just great though I expected you to soar just like your mother did. You are both so talented... She...she would be so proud of you." Martin felt sad that his wife would not see their daughter grow up and spread her wings.


    "Thanks, Father, the perks though I wanted to tell you about them. I didn''t want Lucy to cloud your mind with inurate and vulgar..."


    Before April could say any more he stopped his daughter, "I would never believe anything like that I know you, you are just like your mother. You are capable of so much that you have barely scratched the surface. "Thanks, father. They gave me a car and a condo as part of my employment so I will be moving out. But I don''t want you to feel that I''m leaving you, I''m leaving the house I can''t..."


    Martin rubbed his temples and sighed as he interrupted her, "I get it I was wrong, very wrong on so many things in life and I can''t go back. I don''t know how to fix it."


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to say any more. Mum wants you to be happy father don''t do things you don''t want anymore." April sat forward and ced her cup down.April then stood and walked to her father she wrapped her arms around his tired shoulders.


    He patted her back and sighed his daughter was all grown up and now and that reassured him.


    "Go make a home and a life for yourself don''t worry about me."


    "Father don''t say that I will not be far away and you cane to visit my ce, but here is..." April didn''t know how to finish that sentence.


    Martin withdrew his hug and patted her hand, "It''s okay let me walk you out."


    April smiled at her father and walked out the door with him, she looked back at the study desk. She had toe back for a sample of those tablets.


    They both walked down the stairs and saw Lucy and Rachel waiting for them in the living room. Lucy was changed into a floral yellow dress which made her look so pure and sweet it made April internally cringe. But she had more or less done what she came here for.


    April turned to her father at the bottom of the stairs, "I''ll go check my room before I go."


    Lucy stood up and approached April, "Sister about earlier I am sorry I didn''t mean it and about the card..."

 Chapter 35 - Cleared Up

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Cleared Up</h4>


    April sneered in her heart, in her past life when Lucy and Rachel would always apologise like this. She would immediately take the me herself even when she wasn''t in the wrong.


    "I am d it''s all cleared up, now if you will excuse me." April didn''t want to hear her insincere apology or see her false tears.


    Lucy was momentarily stunned but she quicklyposed herself as she could see Martin watching their interaction, "If it''s all good then give me a hug sis and stay for dinner. Mrs Kitty is cooking your favourite."


    April smiled back and dodged Lucy as she reached out to hug her, "What''s my favourite food?"


    Lucy''s arms were outstretched and she dropped them at her side she was enraged but didn''t show it, "Sis juste sit down, we can chat like old times. Father wants you to stay too."


    April looked to her father, he was still standing not too far away and he seemed to be contemting something. She wanted to stay for him but also didn''t want to be around Lucy and Rachel. Wanting to know their true motive she sighed and gave in, "Sure."


    Rachel then stood and walked towards them she hugged Lucy and smiled towards April, "Come then and sit down."


    Even though Lucy smiled at April, she could feel no warmth or earnestness from it so she just nodded. April went to her father and held his arm and walked past the dramatic duo before entering the kitchen.


    This would be the first meal she would have in her family home in this life and she wanted to allow Lucy or Rachel the opportunity to fall t on their faces. It didn''t matter which of them it was as long as they wouldn''t bother her for a while her aim would be achieved.


    April lead her father to his seat at the head of the table, April then took the closest seat to his right and sat down. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Rachel and Lucy stop for a moment in their tracks before continuing walking to their seats. Rachel sat beside her father in the left and Lucy sat beside her mother.


    Tom approached and set down some cutlery for April smiling cheerfully, "Now you remind me even more of your mother." He then backed away and said, "Excuse me."


    April smiled and saw her father raise his head and take a proper look at her.


    Hisughter lines beside his eyes showed as he smiled in response to Tom, "Now that Tom mentions it, you could be your mothers double."


    April cheerfully smiled back at her father, she felt his heart that had disappeared shone through his eyes.


    Rachel was not happy with what was going on this evening she had no upper hand ever since April hade home. Ruining the moment between father and daughter she announced, "It''s your birthday soon and we have decided on your present but if you would like anything else do let me know."


    April saw the light dim in her father''s eyes and it was like the moment they had shared never existed, to begin with. Sighing she responded, "What present have you decided on for me?"


    Mrs Kitty arrived with a trolley andid out two meat dishes and three side dishes of vegetables on to the table. April saw her sneer at her before she returned to the kitchen.


    She never knew what she did to these people for them to despise her so much. But for every little thing, they had done or would do she would pay them back a thousand times.


    As April waited for the answer she served her father and herself. There was sirloin steak,mb chops, broli, asparagus and chipped potatoes. This was a normal dinner here in the family home but she had never been part of it.


    When her mother was alive they would cook together while waiting for her father to finish work but it was always home cooking not this extravagance on a normal day. Her mum was the definition of humble.


    Rachel saw her serve her father and couldn''t help to clench her fists. She relied on the fact that the father daughter has such a bad rtionship to take a firm hold of this family. Where did this sudden bonde from?


    "Well... Rather than letting your mother''s paintings get dusty and just sit around the nine in your father''s study will be auctioned for Charity."


    April smiled at this, "Nine? Doesn''t my father have ten of my mothers paintings in his study?"


    "Yes we will keep one of course, but we will send it to get appraised with the others." Rachel smiled brightly.


    "Oh, I see." April took a sip of water seeing Rachels happy expression she turned to her father, "Father I, of course, do think we should give to charity but if it''s for my birthday couldn''t I take my mother''s paintings as a gift to my new residence?"


    Martin looked up from his te and nced at April, "They are yours as much they are mine if you want to take them away then you may."


    April nodded and smiled as she started to eat happily.


    Rachel and Lucy were left with their mouths open like two fish gasping for air, "But... But what about me?"


    April turned her head to Lucy, "What about you? It''s my birthday and my mother''s paintings. What has it to do with you?"


    "But... My final art piece, what will I do... Aghh." Lucy was about to open her mouth to confess to wanting to use Kathleen''s painting for her final art piece but her mother pinched her leg making her cry out in pain and stop talking.


    "Now that''s settled... Tom please take my mothers paintings and ce them in my car please." April announced cheerfully.


    Tom hurried to carry out Aprils request he was very happy that Kathleen''s paintings would be safe now.

 Chapter 36 - Friends

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Friends</h4>


    Dinner ended not too long after and April enjoyed her food as she watched Rachel and Lucy sit opposite her with two very gloomy faces. She ignored them and chatted every now and then with her father.


    After dinner, Tom and Martin walked April to the front door. She wouldn''t stay here if she didn''t have to.


    "Good night father, good night Tom. I''ll call in again to see you both." April smiled and walked out she didn''t even spare Lucy or Rachel a nce.


    April got into her car and turned to look at the back seat of her car. Her mother''s paintings would be safe with her now, she would ce them back in the family home one day when Rachel and Lucy no longer lived there.


    April started the car smiling and waving at her father and Tom as she drove away. She felt her heart was lighter and she was slowly making things right.


    After a short drive, she drove into Cerulean Condominium and parked her car. She put her keys in her bag and put her bag over her shoulder before getting out of the car. She opened the backseat of her car and took each painting out.


    Tom had safely wrapped each painting in bubble wrap so they would be protected. April took three out, they were the smaller ones out of the ten. She then leaned her back against the car door to close it.


    With the three paintings, she got to the lift and just as she was wondering how she would press the button she saw masculine long fingers press the button for her.


    She looked up and saw Dean his lips curled up in a blinding smile. His onyx ck eyes shone like little gxies.


    "Let me help you." Dean was straight to the point and lifted the paintings straight out of her hands.


    "I got it, it''s okay." April went to take back the paintings but Dean held them up and out of her reach.


    "Let me help you." Dean smiled down at her, he liked this part of her personality. She was strong and independent but he wanted her to let go and let him help her.


    April smiled and walked to her car again leaving Dean wondering what she was doing. He watched as her ebony wavy hair that cascaded down her back swung in the air as she walked to her car, he wanted to feel it through his fingers. He held the paintings in his hands tighter.


    April opened up the back passenger door and took out more of the paintings. These were muchrger and awkward for her to carry. But she took two in her arms.


    Dean watched as April lifted two huge paintings her small frame disappeared behind the paintings. Heughed as he looked down and all he saw was her ankles and heels as she started to walk his way. Rolling his eyes he approached her.


    Dean lifted the paintings out of Aprils hands and she was lost for words. These wererge, heavy canvases and he lifted them like they were nothing, all with a silly smile on his face.


    "You get the lift and the doors I''ll carry them," Dean answered and headed for the lift leaving no room for discussion.


    April tilted her head at Dean as he walked on ahead, sighing she followed. When she got to the lift she hit the button and noticed his strong arms and elegant fingers as he held the painting like it weighed nothing.


    Bing


    The lift arrived and April held the doors and let Dean in first then she got inside. She pressed their floors button and smiled back at Dean, "Thank you, you didn''t have to help.."


    Before she could finish Dean interrupted her, "Dont be silly we are friends and neighbours. We are supposed to look out for each other."


    "Friends?" April pondered and didn''t notice that Deans face immediately fell. She was thinking of their past life when she took him back to her small apartment and patched him up. She was about to speak when he cut her off again.


    "Yes friends, we have eaten together twice now. You even cooked for me twice, the other was a meal I treated you to. We live next door to each other and your friends with my friends that makes us good friends." Dean rambled on as much as he could think of to make her agree they were at least friends.


    April nodded, "Okay then friends." Then she remembered, "Next Saturday do you have ns?"


    Bing


    "You want to do something with me? I have no ns...zero." He beamed at her.


    The lift door opened and April got out nodding to herself. Dean followed and if his friends were there they probably could make out a tail wagging as he followed behind her towards her apartment.


    April got out her keys and opened her door.


    "Where do you want these?" Dean asked.


    "Over here in the art room." April lead the way and opened her door and Dean went in and set the canvases down as he saw where April indicated for him to set them.


    Once he set them down he smiled down at April, "Was there more?"


    "Yes, they are a bit bulky though." April felt bad for troubling Dean to this extent.


    "No problem for me, give me your car keys and I will be back in no time," Dean replied quickly. He wanted to help her as much as he could.


    April gave him her keys and walked behind him as she leads him out the door, before closing the


    door Dean stood in front of her making her tilt her head in confusion.


    "Dinner," Dean said it as a statement leaving April more confused.


    "Huh?" She had a case of Deja Vu, didn''t he once say this at breakfast time?


    "Im hungry." Dean smiled down, he knew he was trying his luck but he had too or they would never make progress.


    "Sure ill make us something it''s the least I could do." Even though she had wanted to chase him, she did owe him for helping her out.

 Chapter 37 - Couldnt Help Herself

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Couldn''t Help Herself</h4>


    April watched as Dean left the the condo and she shook her head, yes was he was helping her move her mothers paintings and he was a great help but she didn''t ask and she could have carried them herself. For once though it was nice having someone do something for her without even asking.


    She had a small smile on her face as she started preparing dinner for the two of them. Not too longter Dean appeared at the door with the rest of the paintings. He literally lifted them like they weighed nothing, she couldn''t help but stare at his body. Did he workout? She turned quickly and restarted making dinner.


    Dean looked up at April as he walked to her art room and she was caught ncing over. Dean had noticed the flush on her cheeks he felt happy he had spent all that time and effort working out so he could make her blush.


    He walked into the art room and decided to look around, alrhough he liked making her blush he wanted to give her time to get used to his presence and not be so flustered around him.


    The room had everything an artist could need bright light, paint, paint brushes, canvases and an easel. He had set the ten canvas paintings against the wall and then he nced around. He spotted some more paintings resting against the wall and walked over to take a look.


    The first and second paintings were of contemporaryndscapes and the next was a young girl if he wasn''t mistaken it looked like a younger version of April. Thest one was a smaller canvases than the others so it drew his attention.


    He let out a smallugh and he smirked this was undoubtedly a portrait of him and it could only of been painted by April. He looked out the door and saw she was busy cooking. He hid his smile and put back the paintings against the wall again and joined her in the kitchen.


    He was very happy that shw had spent the time to paint him from onky meeting him a few times, she was either very attentive to detail or he was also on her mind. He returned to her side with a spring in his step and hope in his heart.


    He took off his suit jacket and rolled up his sleeves to help her but he suddenly felt hands on his back as she pushed him towards the living room. He could feel her small delicate hands on hisrge muscr back, he wanted to hold her but he held back as he knew she wasn''t ready.


    "Go sit." April knew he was trying to help but she knew he would only make her nervous if he helped so she sent him to rx in the living room.


    Dean looked over his shoulder and smiled, she was quite bossy when she wanted to be and he enjoyed her attention, "You sure? I can..."


    April interrupted, "Nope sit, rx. I will be done soon."


    April returned to the kitchen and Dean sat down, he could get used to this he thought to himself. Her house was warm, bright andfortable. It probably had to do with the fact she was there that he liked it so much so he sat back and rxed.


    April finished up dinner and ted up, she set the table and then called Dean, "Dean..." Hearing no response she walked over to the sofa and she couldn''t help but giggle. Dean was snoring away on her sofa, he looked very cute. She couldn''t help herself so she poked his cheek and he murmured making herugh again.


    "Dean dinners ready." After speaking April returned to the kitchen to get them some drinks she didn''t want him to be embarrassed and she couldn''t help but giggle.


    Dean woke hearing her sweet voice and saw her beautiful face, he realised he wanted to wake up every morning to her stunning emerald eyes, red lips and adorable smile. He heard her giggling at him and he smiled as he stood up to join her as he saw her walk to the dinner table.


    He pulled out her chair as she was about to pull it out and he saw her stop for a moment before she sat down. He then sat down opposite her and beamed up. Would he get this everyday? In that case he would rush home from work, "Thanks for dinner."


    "Its nothing, just dinner. Don''t think to much about it." April was shy and wasn''t used topliments so she kept her head down and took a sip of water.


    "So I wanna get to know my friend." Dean announced smiling his mega watt smile at her.


    April couldn''t help but internally sigh. What was she supposed to tell him, I''ve lived and died in another life? We have met before? Thinking of that incident where they had met in her past life the date would be this Saturday.


    "So this Saturday you said you have no ns?" April decided to dodge the question and ask one of her own.


    "Definitely no ns, what are we doing?" Dean answered straight away, of course he was free anything for her.


    "We?" April had only asked him his ns, she didn''t expect to volunteer herself to babysit him so he wouldn''t get hurt this time.


    "Yes we, you have asked me twice now so I presume you want to take your friend out or do you want me to take you out. Either is fine with me, as long as its you I will ditch any other ns." Dean rambled which made April''s head spin.


    How did she get lumbered with apanying him. Sighing she replied, "Fine, I''ll keep youpany. You choose, anywhere but The Empire Hotel or near it is fine."


    Dean''s head snapped up and looked at her quizzically, that''s where they met in his past life. Why did she not want to go there?

 Chapter 38 - From Heaven To Hell

    <h4>Chapter 38 - From Heaven To Hell</h4>


    Dean couldn''t not focus on her words, the curiosity was killing him. She was also there that night dressed like an angel that had been sent to him. He remembered her whitece dress, her pale skin reflected in the moonlight and her red lips that captivated his attention.


    She was also outte at night all alone with no coat or shelter. Who would let her walk around like that? More importantly, had something happened to her that night also? He had to do whatever she wanted this Saturday, as long as he was with her she would be safe, warm and feel loved. Or at least he hoped she would feel that way.


    Not wanting to pry too much he asked a general question, "Ever been to The Empire Hotel? I''ve heard it has a four Michelin star restaurant. Don''t you want to try it out?" Dean quirked an eyebrow waiting for her answer.


    April looked up at Dean and thought he still wanted to go to The Empire Hotel on Saturday so she had to persuade him otherwise, "If you want nice food and a great atmosphere, I know a ce. It''s not long open but the chef is very talented. It''s called The Ivy."


    Dean was sure now that something was up, but not wanting to probe further he smiled and agreed. After all, his angel was always right, "Sure, if you say it is great then it''s great. I''ll go anywhere you want."


    April nodded and continued to eat, although she had dinner at her fathers she couldn''t eat properly with the two snakes sitting opposite her. She did though now feel very hungry and was d of thepany.


    Deanspany was easy andfortable. There was a rxed silence between the two as they ate.


    Dean was over the moon, he had a nned date with her this Saturday and he didnt even have to think of a reason for it, she had asked him. He had to pull out all the stops to impress her, after all after one date wouldn''t there be another and another. He brightly smiled even though he was unaware of it.


    April thought that Dean must be an awful cook if he smiled so much after eating a in dinner she had made.


    Finishing up dinner, as usual, Dean had helped with washing the dishes while April dried them and put them away.


    Dean was content he never thought that washing the dishes would be something he enjoyed doing until now. He knew he would be kicked out soon so he took his time.


    April looked at the time and sighed, why was he making washing the dishes look so hard. If it had been just her on her own she could have washed and dried them twice in the time it took him.


    After another ten minutes they finished up and April smiled up at Dean, "Well I will see you on Saturday, say seven PM?"


    "Sure, but being neighbours and all just wrap the door any time. Or text me where''s your phone?" Dean was keen to officially get her number, yes he already had it but she didnt have his.


    "Em." April unconsciously looked at the table.


    Seeing her nce at the table he picked up her phone for her and took out his own, "We are friends and neighbours after all."?Dean smiled hoping he had at least reached this stage.


    "Okay if you want to exchange numbers in order to share design ideas for your condo or office that''s okay with me." April swapped numbers with Dean.


    Dean pretended to input her phone number the only thing he did was to change her name from April to angel on his phone and he smiled as he did. Now she had his number and if needed he hoped that she would freely use it.


    "Okay so... Good night." April was kicking him out, it was reallyte now.


    Deans smile wavered and then he resisted the urge to tuck her hair behind her ear and properly wish her goodnight. When could he say good night and good morning every day? That he couldn''t wait for.


    "Thanks for dinner again, goodnight April and rest well." Dean then turned as she leads him to the door.


    April opened the door for him and he stood for a moment before smiling and he was about to ask her a question but she interrupted his thoughts.


    "Oh, you can invite Casey on Saturday as I will be asking Micheal to join us. It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to ask my boss, so ill leave that to you. Good night." April then smiled and closed the door.


    Dean felt his world copse he was brought from heaven to hell by her words. He had to tell Michael and Casey to not join them on Saturday. Knowing those two they would only be two giant lightbulbs. With one more nce at April''s door, he went into his condo for the night.


    Meanwhile, April stared at the phone in her hand. In this life, she had already started the wheel of change and altered her fate. She had friends and four people she could call now if she needed them. Not that she would but the feeling wasforting.


    She wanted to hope but the inner nagging in her head told her that our expectations of people can hurt you the most. So she tried to be self-reliant as much as she could.


    She walked to her bedroom and grabbed her towels and made her way to the bathroom. She stripped and had a quick shower, she dried off and wore a towel as she left the bathroom and went to her closet, where she found a silver silk night dress to wear. She put it on and went to her bed.


    She started to flip through her phone, she soon became tired and put down her phone before going to sleep she remembered the poem her mum would say before she went to bed.


    I am safe,


    I am free,


    I am seen,


    I am beyond worthy


    of a life full of dreams


    and my future is full


    of abundant possibility.

 Chapter 39 - Excessively Sinful

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Excessively Sinful</h4>


    Afterst night Dean woke up with a smile on his face and a newfound energy. He had gone to his home gym and worked out double what he would normally and he still wasn''t tierd.


    He had liked the way she had stared at his chest when they met up in this life. He had just been wearing a towel at that time and nowst night he had caught her ncing his way a few times. He was happy he led a regimented lifestyle of working out every morning. It all had been worth it.


    He had showered, dressed and then stood in front of the mirror trying to fix his tie. He hated to wear a tie and never learnt properly how to tie one. He gave up after a few goes and stuffed it into his tailored trouser pocket, Oliver would tie it for him in the office. A sudden thought crossed his mind, maybe he could ask the angel next door?


    Shaking his head to shake away his thoughts from his mind, he remembered that his new strategy was that he would give her a few days for her to miss him. After all, she had painted him in his absence, he smiled again as he put on his coat and grabbed his car keys. Clearly what the mind thinks of subconsciously is what it desires... Right? It gave him hope and allowed him to believe.


    He walked out of his condo and smiled at her door before getting into the lift and heading for the basement car park. Exiting the lift he walked to his matte ck Bugatti Veyron and got in the driver''s side.


    He looked up and saw Aprils car parked in front of him. He suddenly remembered the unbelievable statement she had madest night when he plummeted to hell. She had wanted to meet up with the two huge lightbulbs on Saturday as well as himself, he took out his phone and called Casey immediately.


    Casey answered in a cheerful voice, "Hey man, what''s up so early."


    "Why are you so happy?" Dean asked.


    "Wellst night me and..." Casey started to talk but Dean rolled his eyes. No one wanted to hear about another couple when he hadn''t won his angel yet.


    "Don''t tell me, I don''t want to know what you and Michael got up to," Dean answered.


    "Then why did you ask?" Casey answeredughing slightly.


    "Nevermind that, I need a favour. You and your boyfriend are not, can you hear me can not go out with me and April on Saturday." Dean announced so he was very clear about what he needed from his childhood friend.


    "You want us to apany you and April, no problem buddy." Casey teased his friend.


    Dean pinched his be and spoke as can''t as he could manage, "I want to be alone, with April so you and your boyfriend are not toe. Make up any excuse but do note out on Saturday night."


    Casey smiled, happy for his childhood friend and of course he didn''t want to ruin it. But who didn''t love to tease someone who usually doesn''t care for anything?


    "Fine, only if you lend me your McLaren P1 LM." Casey waited for the response from his friend. Michael loved cars and if he could borrow one of the limited edition cars Dean owned he would get praise from Michael.


    "Sure, whatever. So long as I don''t see you or Micheal on Saturday." Dean replied.


    "Deal, so.." Casey started to speak again.


    Beep Beep Beep


    Dean had hung up, his friend liked to ramble on and he was not in the mood to listen. He sighed and put his phone on the passenger seat. He took out his keys and before he started his car he saw the lift doors open, which made him pause.


    As his angel swayed out of the lift and walked towards her car she stole his heart and his gaze filled with desire and need. She was dressed in a tight burgundy dress, her curves and long legs were excessively sinful to share with others. Her long wavy dark hair fell like a waterfall down her back and as always he had the urge to run his fingers through it.


    She had a look of fierce independence in her eyes. There was nothing princess like about his angel, her eyes held her desire to thrive and seize her life. A me he didn''t want anyone to put out. He didn''t see that fierceness in her eyes in his past life, but then maybe he wasn''t looking hard enough.


    She was his chaos and honey, all things sweet and lovely. Like magic and stars that could captivate and light up his darkness.


    He watched as April got into her car and fix her hair in the mirror as she got in. She adjusted her seat which made him smile. She wore heels but she was quite petit and he liked her height, it added to her adorableness.


    Only after she drove away in her car did Dean start his engine and drive off behind her. He willed her to turn around and maybe see him but she didn''t. He watched her drive off and turn right, he was headed left but he nced over and saw a silver car stay close behind her. Was this a coincidence?


    Dean took out his phone and dialled, "Hey, run this te for me and let me know the details asap."


    Dean gave the cars registration number and thing up the phone. On the way to work, he thought of who he should use from his security team to follow April without her noticing.


    Meanwhile, April was on her way to work blissfully unaware Dean had already cancelled the two light bulbsing on Saturday and she was wondering how to ask Micheal to apany them, without her work colleagues noticing. She didn''t want them to think that she had special treatment or privileges.

 Chapter 40 - Lunch Date?

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Lunch Date?</h4>


    April drove all the way to Walker interiors she enjoyed her newfound freedom of driving and independence and creativity that the job would allow her to have. She felt she had really made great progress in this life. She parked her car in the underground car park and she grabbed her bag before exiting her car.


    Today would only be her second day working here and after yesterday she hoped to have no further issues with Emily her manager. Just as she headed for the lift she saw Sophie and Sean arrive at the same time beside her. She pressed the lift button and waited as they approached.


    "Good morning," April offered a friendly smile to both Sean and Sophie.


    "Morning," Sean replied as he kept his head down continuing to text away on his phone.


    "Hey, so yesterday was a little bit chaotic. I wonder will we see any more elites today. I have to say Dean Davis is everyone''s, perfect man." Sophie rambled on as the lift arrived and they all got in together.


    April hit their floors button and Sophie continued, "I mean our manager is pretty and all but hey she has no chance with Dean Davis, be careful though I saw the looks she was giving you."


    April nodded and thanked Sophie for her advice, "Thanks for the advice, I intend to keep my head down and work away. I will only meet Dean... I mean me Davis for work purposes." April doesn''t know why she was exining and her here she was rambling on just like Sophie had.


    Bing


    The lift door opened wide and all three of them got out one after the other. April looked up and see that Emily''s desk was empty so she heaved a sigh of relief for now. Next, she saw Paul and Aarna walking from the coffee point in the corner of the room towards their desks.


    April smiled as she saw Aarna approach her, as always she looked bubbly and friendly., "Morning Aarna, hi Paul." April greeted them both.


    "Hey," Paul nced her way before sitting down at his desk.


    Aarna beamed in response, "Good morning, im so gas you came back. Sometimes people run after the first week or day."


    April wondered what Aarna had meant but she didn''t enquire instead she smelt the coffee in her hands, "Can you show me how to use the coffee machine?"


    "Sure no problem." Aarna waited while April grabbed her bag under her desk and headed towards her again. They both went to the small kitchte in the corner of the office. Aarna took the time to exin everything from coffee too who to approach for help, who to avoid and even some past celebrity clients they had.


    This was the first true female gossip session that April had had and she was enjoying how animated and funny Aarna was as she told her stories. They finished off their coffee in the break room before returning to their desks.


    But before Aarna sat down she asked April, "Lunch today remember to wee you to the team, no going back on your word."


    April smiled and nodded in response she had no intention of running and even looked forward to lunch with Aarna, she was bubbly and fun to be around. Her gossip was light hearted and was never about hurting other peoples feelings.


    April switches on herptop and dove straight into work, she researched fabric and materials to use. She had an idea for Deans vibe, afterst night she knew a little more about him and what he may like.


    After a few hours of working straight, she had totally lost herself while building up a visual interior design to show Dean. She hadn''t noticed the time until she heard heels approach her desk and she looked up. She saw Sophie and Aarna with their bags on their shoulders waiting for her.


    "Is there something..." April wondered if she jad done something then Aarna spoke up.


    "Lunch remember, just us girls. The boys went for tacos and we are going to one of the nicer spots down the street."Aarna answered.


    Only then did April look around and see that Paul and Sean had already gone.


    Bing


    The lift door opened and Emily got out. April stood up and lifted her bag on her shoulder before walking with Sophie and Aarna to the door.


    Emily was wearing another provocative low cut dress as she walked into the office. She red at them, why can''t she be friendly thought April.


    Emily there down her bag and bellowed, " And where do you all think you are going. Don''t you all have huge projects your working on? Yet you all think you have time to go for lunch together like you are all in middle school or something."


    Aarna slightly fidgeted beside April and it made her furrow her eyebrows. Boss or not she should not bully others. So she spoke up, "Sorry I know that I am new here but aren''t we all entitled to a lunch break? We would not take any longer than the break time we are slotted."


    Emily red fiercely back, "I am your boss and as your boss, I am telling you, you are allowed a lunch break but the allotted time for lunch is no longer an hour but a half an hour as we are so very busy."


    "That''s fine as thepanyes first we will be back shortly," April replied and then she ushered the two quiet girls into the lift and out of thepany.


    "I think there is a cafe, shall we head there? It''ll be a quick celebratory bite." Asked April as she stared at the two shell-shocked girls.


    "What the..." Aarna started to enquire.


    "Yeah, no one speaks to Emily like that, let alone stands up for themselves. You also put her in her ce. I am so jealous you had me wanting to watch but hide at the same time." Sophie replied quickly.

 Chapter 41 - Finding Someone As Weird As You

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Finding Someone As Weird As You</h4>


    After April grabbed her bag all three girls left the office together and walked out of thepanies lobby together. The cafe was a street away so it was very close by it would only take a few minutes on foot.


    Aarnaughed and held April''s arm as they walked, "You were a total badass. I mean did you see Emily''s face, I am so d it was you and not me. Emily will be after you now, what are you going to do?"


    "I can only state facts and if she doesn''t like them what can she do? Is she going to fire me for saying that we are entitled to a break during our shift? She knows she is in the wrong. We will still enjoy our lunch but we will just head back earlier." April smiled at Aarna as she replied.


    April thought of herst lifetime and she was feeling empowered with her home, car, a job and now it looks like friends. Her wholest life was taken over and run by Lucy, Rachel and James. She would never live for someone else again.


    Sophie watched the two arm in arm chatting and then she smiled, "So what are we getting? If it can''t be a long lunch do you guys want to do dinner or drinks sometime?"


    They had arrived at the Bluestone Cafe and they entered together.


    "What do you think April?" Aarna asked, her brown eyes sparkled as she asked.


    "I''ll go if you do Aarna, I have never been out for drinks so you will have to take me," April responded. Indeed she had never had the chance to go out on a girls night out so she looked forward to dressing up and having fun.


    "Sure, sure I can do that. Okay, so the next big decision is shall we just get some junk food for lunch or be healthy?" Aarna asked as they all looked up at the menu.


    The three of them ordered and sat down together with their food and coffees.


    Aarna sat beside April they seemed to bond quickly and easily. Sophie still seemed to hold back and April thought that was her personality so she didnt mind it. People open up when they feelfortable April was the same.


    They ate quickly and chatted for abit. On the way back Aarna was bubbly and even more chatty.


    "So who is he?" Aarna held Aprils arm again and looked at her with expectant eyes.


    "Who is who?" Asked April borrowing her eyebrows.


    "Well you are smart, funny and gorgeous you are bound to have a boyfriend." Aarna began listing Aprils qualities which made April roll her eyes.


    "No definitely not, who needs one? I''m good on my own." April immediately shut down the thought of love and all it entailed after all hadn''t she been through enough already.


    "Yea I get that but there is no harm in dating. Your young and beautiful so why not find love? Can I fix you up with someone?" Aarna threw all her questions out at once.


    "Nope, love no way." April refused outright.


    "Okay, but love is about finding someone just as weird as you. So you can walk amongst the rest of the world like to dorks, who will never feel alone again." Aarna gave her opinion.


    "Don''t fix me up, but hear what you are saying and if someonees along I will keep my heart open... Maybe." April liked Aarna''s exnation of the ideal type of love. But it wasn''t what April had experienced.


    "That''s all ask and also to tell me all the details."


    They walked back into Walker interiors and into the lift. They all walked out of the lift once they reached their floor still chatty until they saw Emily.


    Emily stood facing the lift with her arms folded. Emily checked the time on her watch before she stomped off back to her desk.


    The three girls looked at each other and quickly went to their own desks. They weren''tte, in fact, they ate quickly and came back. April smiled and turned on herptop as she thought of Emily standing there the whole time waiting. Didn''t Emily arrivete to start work and yet she counted the minutes for their break?


    Bing


    The lift door opened and Micheal exited the lift. Today Michael wore a sapphire suit with his hair slicked back. He walked towards April with a cheerful smile ignoring Emily as she approached him.


    "Michael, how can I help you?" Emily reached Micheals side and beamed at him.


    "It''s Mr Palmer and I am here to see my best April, not you." Micheal strode past Emily and walked to April''s desk. Once he got to April''s desk he smiled at April as he leaned against it.


    "Well, how are you settling in?" Michael asked out loud for Emily to hear, he knew how she was and he wanted her to know not to mess with April like she usually did to other staff members.


    April looked at Emily''s face as it fell and then at Michael, his opal eyes sparkled at her. They were full of mischief.


    "Great, I like it here. Just working away on Mr Davis condominium. Oh, I forgot are you free for dinner on Saturday night? I need to thank you for all your help." April asked hopeful and beaming up at Micheal. He was friendly and so easy to talk to. If Micheal went on Saturday along with Casey she would feel more at ease.


    She didnt realise it might sound like a date if it was just her and Dean for dinner. She had no trust in men and didnt want tomit to anyone especially after the experience she had in her past life.


    So when she was alone with Dean he scared her slightly as he gave her butterflies and she wanted to ignore that feeling. She didnt trust the feeling he gave her.

 Chapter 42 - Date Night?

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Date Night?</h4>


    April waited for Michael''s response hopeful that it would be an easy yes.


    Micheal had already been told by his lover Casey that Dean would lend them one of his limited edition cars and he was really excited to go on an epic date in it and maybe fool around a little. But now seeing April asking for him to join her and Dean for dinner he felt conflicted.


    It would be once in a lifetime opportunity to drive a car like that and to have a little fun inside. But on the other hand here was his friend April practically begging him to join her for dinner.


    "What night is it?" Micheal was still considering.


    "This Saturday at seven, so you will join us?" April smiled up at Micheal sure now that he would agree.


    Not wanting to leave the cute little rabbit to be fed on by the wolf Micheal nodded, "Yes me and Casey will keep youpany."


    "Oh, you will ask Casey that''s great." April was over the moon not to be left alone with Dean. It would be too much too soon. She wanted to run away from the nervous butterflies he gave her.


    "Why don''t you just go to dinner just the two of you?" Michael wondered.


    "Because he puts me on edge.?Not in a bad way but like a feeling, I haven''t felt before and I can''t trust that it''s real. So why take chances." April honestly opened up as Micheal was so easy to talk to.


    "You know you don''t get those feelings from just anyone, sometimes it''s worth the risk to feel alive again." Micheal gave some genuine advice he had once followed himself when he first started dating Casey.


    "What if I don''t want those feelings?"


    "April sometimes you have to let go and fall in order to fly again," Micheal remembered Dean calling April his angel so many times he felt that analogy was appropriate. Although Dean had many faults he had seen him change and show a softer side around April so why not help Dean.


    "So you wille on Saturday and bring Casey." April took in everything Michael had said and she would honestly think about his words more but as for this Saturday, she wanted back up so she could ignore the feelings Dean gave her.


    When all you have had is people bringing you down, using you and casting you aside when they are done it''s hard to ept the good and see it for what it is.


    Butterflies or not maybe he gave those words and flirty eyes to others.


    Seeing her thoughts drift and her eyebrows furrow Micheal knew she was thinking something idiotic. He flicked her forehead.


    "Ouch, why did you do that?" April touched her forehead.


    Michealughed at her face as she winced from his flick, "Okay I''ll get back to work. Text me about Saturday, don''t work too hard."


    Micheal got up and left he walked straight past Emily who had stood and tried to approach him again.


    "Micheal sorry Mr Palmer can I do anything for you or Mr Walker?" Emily beamed as she ran after Micheal.


    Micheal didn''t look back as he got in the lift, the lift doors opened and shut without him even responding to Emily. He wondered how she even made it to the position she had got. Everyone knew her team was hard working and that she came inte and left work early.


    Micheal didn''t return to his office and instead went to see Casey. He had to break the news that they probably would lose out on that date night they had nned.


    Casey was behind his desk buried under paperwork as usual. Why did a hard working man always look so sexy? Maybe his drive and ambition are what Micheal found attractive about Casey.


    Casey lifted his head and smirked at his lover as he approached, "We only left each other a few hours ago, did you miss me already?"


    "Maybe or maybe I did something." Micheal always confessed straight away he didn''t like to hold back, he may as well hold his hands up.


    "What did you do?" Casey set down his paperwork and gave Micheal his full attention.


    Micheal smiled and put his arms around Casey''s shoulders as he came around the desk.


    "Okay I may have messed up, I told April we would go on Saturday. So I have ruined our date night ns and Dean''s." Micheal blurted it all out in one go, like ripping off a band aid. Quick and painless.


    "I thought you would do that so I have a backup n." Casey knew his lover would do this and so did Dean so they came up with a backup n.


    "You do?" Micheal was shocked for a moment.


    "I knew you were going to look at her Bambi''s eyes and give in to her. So mine and Dean''s back up n is to say you are unwell and cannot go on Saturday and as your amazing boyfriend I am staying with you to look after you." Casey returned his smile.


    "You knew I would give in, your right I can''t help it she''s is like a cute little bunny and leaving her with Dean I felt bad. Although they would make the perfect couple he makes her smile like I have never seen before and Dean is like a teenager with his first crush. They are both cute together." Micheal looked forward to seeing April happy and Dean try to win her heart and find his happiness also.


    "I agree so we cannot spoil it for them." Casey wanted his best friend to be as happy as he is and if April was it then he would do everything he could to help him.


    "Agreed, so does that mean we still get our date night?" Micheal got excited and kissed Casey.


    "Yes, we get our date night and so does Dean."

 Chapter 43 - No Reason To Smile

    <h4>Chapter 43 - No Reason To Smile</h4>


    So as April contemted Dean''s condo interior and what design would suit his style she thought about her old life with James Stewart. James had on the surface brought her heart pounding moments and happiness yet he quickly abandoned her love and care for another woman.


    He said she was his forever type of girl and he would fight for her but in the end, she was left broken when he left. Was she truly unworthy of love?


    What she thought was an eternity of smiles and love as he had described turned out to be just words that wounded her like daggers over and over again. He once brought her smiles with a single message now she had nothing. So could she learn to love another after such a harsh lesson or should she now keep her heart safe and once again not share it with the world.


    Dean like James made her heart flutter in excitement and this feeling now reminded her of a bitter reality. Words that are sweet one moment can cause great pain in the next. Forever for James was so short in reality. She gave herself to a man that left her so quickly for another why?


    One minute you are ascending to heaven the next you lie shattered in a million pieces. Wasn''t she entitled to her forever love? Instead, she got hurt again. James moved on before she knew it, did he know the anguish and pain he caused her? That she hadn''t slept, smiled or eaten since he said his goodbye. No, he didn''t because it wouldn''t have mattered he had moved on.


    She had asked a college friend before why did he do this and all she got was a painful analogy. Her college friend gave it to her as harshly as possible as he tought he thought it was the quickest way for her to get over James, but it didn''t help. The analogy was...


    ''Think of it as like you are just a tissue to him. After he used you to satisfy himself. He just stained you and throw it into the nearby trash can. Yeah, you are right I am offending you with my words so it will sink into your hard headed head don''t be a foolish woman.''


    April had responded that she still missed him and would take him back in a heartbeat any day but her friend gave her another bite of harsh reality.


    ''Still, you aren''t chosen it''s like this, I like two fruits tastes orange and grapes but my mom only let me choose one!


    I choose grapes, because it''s the best to my likings. The conclusion here is the orange are liked by that kid, but still not chosen. The word "like" is the onlypensation to you, for not having a much worse situation.


    I hope you get what I mean... You better not think about it and divert your attention to something else, or somewhere else. Don''t lower your WORTH byforting yourself with the words ''He said he liked me.'' You are much better than that.''


    Once a love lesson was given her walls came up and she didn''t want to let anyone back in, though she still hoped for a message she knew in her heart none woulde. She couldn''t even be bothered to fake a smile. Yes, it was a difficult time with theck of sleep and not eating but it built not only a shield around her heart but taught a hard lesson in life and love.


    April shook her head dispelling her thoughts and imagery of the past. She didn''t want to dwell or feel that way again ever. Her college friend in her past life had given her a spoonful of reality and it was hard to swallow. She even waited for James and her college friend called her a dumb woman over and over but she couldn''t help it.


    A friendship night out with Dean, Casey and Micheal would be fun and much needed. Who needed the heartbreak again in this lifetime, once was enough. So with her memories of the past, she thought through her feelings and set herself back to the task of Deans condo.


    Before she knew it, it was clocking off time and she could leave for the day. She said goodbye to all her new colleagues and friends. She drove home on autopilot and somehow ended up back in her condo. She stripped off and went to the bathroom and filled up the bath.


    She didn''t realise thinking too much about her past self had made her feel the sadness of being alone again. She had no one to say good morning beautiful or how''s is your day?.


    She shook her head and submerged herself in the bathwater. Trying to wash away the loneliness. Once she was done, she dried and dressed in her robe she went to her art room and sat down to stare at an empty canvas before she felt the urge to paint her feelings. This was a release for her. Hours passed like in her past life hunger evaded her and she sat back looking at the painting.


    It was of an angel falling into darkness. Sighing she left the painting to dry and went to bed with paint on her cheek and fingers. She curled up in bed and willed herself to sleep. She would get up tomorrow and put that shield around herself.


    Beep Beep


    April was still awake staring at her rm clock, she hit the mute button and got up and got changed for the day. Sleep evaded her, she had spent too much time yesterday thinking of her past loneliness.


    She quickly put on light makeup with her signature red lip and eyeliner and decided to wear a ck pencil skirt and ck blouse for today she rushed out and grabbed her phone, handbag and heels for the day.


    Rushing out she bumped into a sturdy wall, she looked up and it was Dean happily smiling down at her.

 Chapter 44 - Like A Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Like A Phoenix</h4>


    Bumping into his muscr wall like chest knocked April back and she staggered before Dean caught her in his powerful arms. She retracted herself from his arms and gave him a fake smile.


    "Thanks," April answered politely as she stepped back and walked towards the lift she wanted to run.


    Dean was overjoyed at literally bumping into April but she was acting so strange. She had dodged him and looked like a scared kitten, not his like usual wild cat. What had happened for her to avoid him? He followed her into the now waiting lift. He swore he heard her sigh as he entered the lift with her.


    April saw Dean enter the small lift with her and she let out a small sigh. He was exactly what she wanted to avoid today. In the small lift hisrge frame touched her shoulder, his leather-like smelling cologne surrounded her. The short journey felt like forever in this small space.


    Dean stared at April out of the corner of his eyes trying to decipher her new attitude. Her clothing all looked the same as usual then he looked at her face. Although she had tried to hide them under makeup he couldn''t miss her red tired eyes. She was wless except for a small bit of ck paint. When and what did she paint? Is that why she is so tired?


    Dean reached out his elegant hand to rub the paint from her cheek. He didn''t want her to walk around with paint on her cheek.


    April saw Dean''s hande up to reach for her cheek and she avoided it.


    Bing


    The lift door opened and she ran like a wild animal set free from its cage. This cage was the lift and she ran from her feelings of butterflies and bliss. She wasn''t broken she just needed to learn how to ept her feelings and to love again. After all, it was her own fault to think James would be true to her.


    Deans hand was left suspended in the air as he then watched April rush to her car to escape him. It was okay he thought to himself. He could be patient with her, she had been so hurt and was still recovering. Like a Phoenix rising from the ashes, she had topletely burn to ash before she would rise. He watched her drive off before getting in his own car and sending a text to Micheal.


    (Hey Dude, look out for April today she seems a bit off. Dean)


    He knew Micheal would look after her today and he had no doubt she just needed a friend and some time.


    April had driven again on autopilot getting to work within half an hour. After her long night, she decided to get a coffee before work so she parked up at Walker interiors and walked to the same cafe she had visited the day before with Sophie and Aarna.


    She walked the short distance and entered the cafe, she ordered a cappino and poured in brown sugar. She ignored the sweet treats she loved still not hungry leaving the cafe and bumping into another chest.


    She quickly apologised, "I am so sorry. Did I get coffee on you?"


    "No no, your fine, hey April how have you been?" The masculine voice asked.


    Hearing the voice she knew so well she looked up and saw James. He looked so handsome in his blue suit and hair slicked back. He was thest person she had thought she would bump into but then wasn''t fate cruel.


    James was overjoyed to see April, he realised that once she wasn''t around and he had let her go in favour of Lucy what he had had and what he was missing in life.


    "Hi James, sorry I have to go to work. I don''t want to bete." April gave a short reply and walked around James towards her work.


    James caught up with April, he was going to Walker interiors also.


    "I wille with you, I would like your artistic eye to help me with the vi I just bought," James responded as he walked side by side with her.


    Great April thought, at least it would be a short walk. Picking up the pace she walked quickly to Walker Interiors.


    James made small talk the whole walk and April responded only when needed after all she still needed to be polite to a client.


    April then got in the lift with James in tow and headed for her floor. She was once again trapped in a lift trying to ignore her feelings. She fake smiled and responded and before she knew it the lift door opened.


    Emily saw James and approached him and April was very grateful for the eager and shameless woman that she is, James couldn''t bother her while he had Emily surrounding him.


    April sat at her desk and turned on herputer. She saw Aarna sitting at her desk and smiled over at her. She continued to work and as others drifted in she said good morning. James was caught by Emily and for that April was relieved.


    James hade over to her desk as he was leaving and she said goodbye as she would to any other client with a small smile as it was all she could manage.


    Aarna asked her to go to lunch to which she refused she didn''t want to eat or make small talk. So everyone left the office and she was alone for a while. She didn''t notice theme back as she threw herself into work.


    Knock knock


    Hearing a knock April furrowed her eyebrows and looked up. She saw Micheal standing before her and a half smile spread on her face.


    Micheal had had back to back meetings all day and he rushed to April''s office and thankfully she was still there working away. He saw her small smile and he inwardly sighed, something was wrong Dean had been right.

 Chapter 45 - Im Just A Fool

    <h4>Chapter 45 - I''m Just A Fool</h4>


    Micheal sighed and said, "So let''s go."


    "What, were?" April was instantly taken aback as he was abducting her it seemed.


    "You need some fun, get your stuff and let''s go," Michael responded and walked to the lift and hitting the button.


    April saw that he moved quickly and so she grabbed her phone and bag and rushed to his side, "So where are we going?"


    "You will see," Michael smirked and got into the lift.


    "Is what I am wearing okay?" April looked at her outfit she had put on a sort of office uniform so she wasn''t sure if it was appropriate to wear out.


    "It''s fine, you look great. Don''t doubt yourself April, your fierce and beautiful." Michael responded truthfully.


    "Whatever." April did not takepliments as truth. Compliments were something people said to tter you and you couldn''t always trust people.


    April followed Michael out of the lift and to his car.


    "You like your cars don''t you." April looked at Micheal''s car as she got in and remembered himing with her to buy her own car. She realised her car was a fourth of the price of Micheal''s.


    "Yes, I like my cars. This is my baby, it is my baby blue and silver Rolls Royce Dawn." Micheal answered proudly.


    "Your baby is morous. So still not going to say where you are taking me are you?" April looks over and checked to see if Micheal could be swayed.


    "Nope." Michael smiled and kept driving.


    Micheal parked up and got out of the car, handing his keys to the valet.


    "Come on, keep up beautiful," Michael shouted as he walked to the door, where a manager arrived to greet him.


    "I''ming." April got out of the car. It was eight PM and it was dark out. The city was lit up with the city lights and the night sky. She followed Micheal and saw the sign ''The Nephilim'' she had never been to a night club before.


    The manager bowed respectfully and weed them inside. April followed behind Michael, she stayed close as she didn''t want to lose him. The club was filled full of bodies on the dance floor and at the surrounding tables.


    Michael sat at the VIP table which was raised and cordoned off from everywhere else. At the moment a band was ying in the corner.


    April joined Micheal and fixed her hair and skirt nervously.


    "What do you want to drink?" Michael asked her first.


    "I''m okay." April wasn''t sure if drinking would be okay.


    "She will have an appletini and I will have a long ind ice tea," Micheal ordered for her and April rolled her eyes.


    The drinks arrived promptly and Michael pushed the cocktail towards her and smiled. He wanted her to let go and let loose.


    "Okay, just one." April took a sip and the sweet liquid was refreshing. She couldn''t taste any alcohol.


    Michael smiled at her and sat taking his time with his drink waiting for her to loosen up.


    April had one, two then a third cocktail. She stood up when a song came on and she pulled Micheal with her towards the dance floor. She danced and the drink had given her the confidence she never had. She didn''t care what she danced to as long as she could forget.


    Micheal was happy to help her release some energy and some demons. The most appropriate ce to bring her was Deans club The Nephilim, as the name entails whether you are an angel, a demon or abination of both you can have a good time here.


    April then went to the bar. A tall, tan and muscr bartender smiled at her.


    "Can I get a shot of whiskey please?" April sat at the bar, she looked young, stunning and sweet.


    Micheal joined her at the bar, "Whiskey? Really?" Micheal looked at her in surprise.


    "Yep." She responded to Michael. The bartender set down her drink and she smiled, "Keep theming till I don''t remember at all."


    "What don''t you want to remember?" Micheal was interested in helping her work through her demons.


    April took a shot then when the bartender filled her shot ss again she took another then she spun around ignoring Michaels question. They had set up a microphone.


    "Oh, can I sing?" Asked April, getting excited.


    "You can sing sure, go ahead." Micheal watched then April approached the bandstand and talked to the band.


    When the music started she seemed toe alive. Micheal got out his phone and video called Dean. He turned the video to point at April, knowing it was what Dean would want to see.


    Knowing that Michael was with April Dean picked up the video call quickly. He saw his angel up on stage and heard her singing in the background...


    "Maybe tomorrow it won''t


    Be this hard


    Who am I kidding


    I know what I''m missing


    I had my heart set on you


    But nothing else hurts like you do


    Who knew that love was so cruel


    (Yeah yeah yeah)


    And I


    Waited and waited so long


    For someone who''d nevere home


    It''s my fault to think you''ll be true (yeah yeah)


    I''m just a fool".....


    Dean had just finished up ate meeting and after seeing and hearing his angel he rushed to his car to see her. Her song hit his heart hard and he wanted nothing more than rush to her and hug her.


    He drove as fast as he could and arrived in under five minutes.


    She had finished singing so Michael had cut the call knowing that Dean would rush to April. He sat swirling his drink as he waited.


    Dean strode into his club ignoring the surrounding stares and the manager that followed him. He spotted his angel straight away she was downing a shot.


    April turned as she felt a presence beside her, seeing Dean she smiled. Her butterflies returned and she leaned in hugging his strong chest.


    Dean was taken aback but enjoyed her embrace after she had dodged him this morning. Smelling the alcohol on her he sighed and he pulled away from her. He lifted her in one fluid motion in a princess carry. She put her arms around his neck and cuddled into him.


    Seeing the cute couple Michael smiled, grabbed Aprils bag and followed them out.

 Chapter 46 - Showed You All Of My Faults, Gave You All That I Had And Now Its Never From Here?

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Showed You All Of My Faults, Gave You All That I Had And Now It''s Never From Here?</h4>


    Dean strode out of the bar with April in his arms, he loved her being so close to him. She was petite and easily could be held in his strong arms.


    He looked down when he felt her drawing patterns on his chest with her elegant fingers, just like a feather so light and delicate yet it touched his heart and made him smile.


    "Your heart is beating really fast is it okay?" April looked up at Dean asking. Her high emerald eyes sparkled in the night.


    "Your listening to my heart?" Dean was amused by her drunk honesty.


    "Yep it was soothing but now it''s beating really fast." April leaned in closer to listen again.


    Deanughed and answered, "It beats like that when you are around you dork."


    "I am not a dork," April replied with her eyebrows all scrunched up.


    "Correction... You are my dork." Dean thought she was adorable.


    Micheal appeared behind Dean and opened the passenger door for him. Dean then set April inside his car gently and fastened her seatbelt.


    Dean then turned to Micheal, "I asked you to look after her not get her drunk."


    "She needed to let loose and she did." Michael shrugged and watched as Dean frowned.


    "Okay, thanks bud, goodnight." Dean then entered his car and started the engine.


    Micheal waved goodbye then realised he had April''s handbag in his hand and he sighed. Well, won''t this be interesting she may have to spend the night with you, Dean? Michael smiled and waved to the valet to bring his car around. He would go home to his lover.


    As Dean drove and kept ncing at April, she sat in his passenger seat drawing patterns on the window. She looked beautiful with her hair all messy and her signature red lip. He would give anything for her to cover his body with those red lips. To nibble her lip till ites off and stains his own lips.


    Dean tried to distract himself he focused on driving to clear his thoughts. They arrived at Cerulean Condominium quickly and Dean looked over at April again. He wanted to help her fight whatever she was struggling with.


    Suddenly she spoke dispelling the silence, "Where are we?"


    Dean sighed, "Home."


    "No, I want to go back to The Nephilim," April replied and tried to get out of the car.


    Dean saw her struggle and he got out of his side of the car and walked round to her side of the car to open her door. He saw her struggle with her belt and he undid it for her. Deciding it would be enjoyable to carry her again he shamelessly picked her up and due to her struggling she ended up in a fireman''s lift over his shoulder.


    Laughing slightly at April he answered her, "Angel you don''t need to go to that bar, juste see me your own personal devil and I will keep youpany."


    April only registered half of his words, "Yep all men are devils, cant rely on them... Now I realise how lonely I am."


    Dean who was about to cheekily p her plump bottom for agreeing that he was a devil held himself back as he heard her say she was lonely. It hit his heart hard and he felt it.


    "Once needed now rejected, the angels don''t love me these devils want their pound of flesh." April mumbled incoherently.


    Dean listened to every word and each hit him hard. He was lonely too, he felt they were so simr. He also felt that people only wanted him because of who he was and what he could offer them due to his status and power. Her whole family did the same to her.


    "I feel like I have been shot. Is my body broken?" April asked, she felt dizzy and she wasn''t sure what shape her body was in being carried this way.


    Deanughed again she was cute when drunk. He approached the lift and hit the button. He changed her position to lie on his chest again. His favourite position as she could listen to his heart that beat only for her, his angel.


    Once the lift arrived he got in with April in his arms. He looked at her in the lifts reflection, they looked so good together. She was his forever love.


    Aprily against Deans chest, unaware of his thoughts she was counting his heartbeats. They were fast but now soothing at the same time. While she counted she fell asleep in his strong andforting arms.


    Dean noticed her breathing stabilise as she fell into a deep sleep. The lift door opened and they arrived at their condos shared floor. He got out and then realised he hadn''t remembered about her bag which meant no key, didn''t Michael have it?


    He walked to his door and struggled a bit as he opened his door, trying not to wake his angel he held her close and entered his condo. He looked around and then decided on his bedroom. He strode towards his bedroom and he reluctantlyy April on his bed. He didn''t want to part with her just yet, he liked holding her close.


    Once she lookedfortable he stood and took off her shoes and set them on the floor. He then went to the kitchen he took off his coat, suit jacket and undid his two top buttons before he rolled up his shirt sleeves. He then took out two bottles of water from the fridge he drank one to help cool down his desire.


    He then grabbed two painkillers and the bottle of water for April as he re-entered his bedroom. April had curled up on her side, her arms outstretched he wanted tofort his angel but he would wait for her in the dark till she was ready to bask in the sun with him.


    "It aches... Left alone... Showed you my faults and gave you everything... then you left me alone, so now it''s never from here?" April slowly mumbled.

 Chapter 47 - Better Man

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Better Man</h4>


    Dean moved closer to listen to her words. He couldn''t understand he just felt her pain and knew he had to show her he was and would be a better man for her. He sat with her in his bedroom to keep herpany. She didn''t speak again and it seemed hispany soothed her.


    He wanted nothing but tofort her but he had neverforted anyone with his words or actions. His mother and father passed away so long ago he was then brought up by his grandfather who was strict and taught him to be a man. For that he was thankful, he had the means to look after and support her on her journey.


    He didn''t want to do it for her as he knew she wanted to rise up herself but he would stand behind her to support he should she need it. The world was cruel and they had both felt that cruel reality in their past life together as they died in blistering mes and ash.


    He was inherently thankful now for this second chance and not only life but love. He wanted no needed her, she brought out the best in him. She made him confident, fierce and proud to be her man. Together they were stronger, united together he was sure they would be unstoppable against their many enemies.


    He yed with her silky ebony locks as she slept. Sighing in contentment he then got up and went to the bathroom, he stripped and turned on the shower. Once the water was warm enough he entered the water. He let the water run down his strong chest as he washed his body.


    The water rxed his sculpted torso and ran down his mermaid line. He washed his hair, as he did he thought of his little angelying in his bed. Rinsing his hair he looked down and sighed at the state he was in he nced at the door where she was only a few meters away then he turned back to the shower and hit the cold water.


    The cold water cooled down his desire and woke his mind to think of the morning fun he would have. Should he tease her a bit he thought? A smile graced his lips. After a while, he turned off the shower and got out to dry his body. He sighed as looked around the bathroom, he forgot his loungewear.


    He wrapped a towel loosely around his mermaid line, showing off his long strong legs and powerful body. He looked down and smirked if April woke now he was sure she would probably have a heart attack.


    He opened the door and walked stealthily to his closet, he didn''t want to wake April up. Though he would love to see what she thought of his body again as thest time she had seen it she seemed impressed, he smiled again. He was d all his hard work in the morning could make her blush. That''s all he wanted to give her endless bliss and butterfly''s, she deserved them.


    Dean took out a ck t-shirt and ck lounge trousers, he put them on and discarded his towel. He thought of tomorrow and smiled so he took out arge long sleeved ck t-shirt. Walking back into his bedroom he looked at the peaceful April as she slept soundly. He left the t-shirt at the bottom of the bed.


    She had now used one of his pillows to hug against her body. He kissed her forehead like he had done that first night in their past life and vowed to himself that he would not let her go again. Hopefully, soon she would lie in his embrace but for now he walked out of the bedroom andy on his couch and closed his eyes.


    The sun streamed through Deans bedroom windows, the light shone through and woke April. April turned her back to the unweed sunshine and threw the covers over her head. As she started to wake, her thoughts made her stir. As she was burrito''d up in what she thought was her duvet, she smelt the masculine leather cologne.


    Her eyes snapped open and she sat up, her hair a mess and her hangover truly started to set in. She scanned the room, thinking aboutst night she sighed. She felt silly for giving those feelings from the past any thought in this lifetime. Though she allowed herself to feel lonely she wouldn''t miss those who wouldn''t miss her or think of her.


    Last night she was out with Michael so she had thought he had brought her to his home. She felt relief, he was such a good friend to look after her to this extent. She looked around the bedroom, it was mostly dark walls and furniture, it didn''t seem like Michael would live here. He was all bright and light, maybe his tastes were different than she thought.


    She then noticed the t-shirt at the bottom of the bed and a bathroom just opposite the bed. A shower would be great right about now, she wanted to wash off yesterday and the alcohol smell. She got up and felt her head a little bit wobbly, with her legs now on the ground she looked over and saw the water and headache tablets.


    Again Micheal was so thoughtful, this was her first taste of a hangover and she didn''t enjoy the feeling. April took the water and tablets, she swallowed the tablets and gulped down the water. Nearly finishing the entire bottle in one go, the water refreshed her throat and quenched her thirst.


    April walked to the end of the bed and grabbed the long sleeved ck t-shirt before she entered the bathroom. The bathroom was tiled and was open n, it had a double washbasin and a veryrge all-ss shower. She fiddled with the taps and turned it on. It was a rain shower and as she waited for it to heat up she stripped off and folded yesterdays clothes.

 Chapter 48 - Her Smile Let The Devil In

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Her Smile Let The Devil In</h4>


    April got into the shower and as the warm water ran over her body she let go and felt refreshed. After all, she would live and learn many times and as of now, she had a clean te to restart her life. In this life, James was a client and she was sure her sister Lucy would soon have her ws into him. She was wee to him, April smiled.


    Once a man could throw you away he could do it many times and to many other women. But then she knew her stepsister was the same and would only use a man for mary means or his power. Neither knew of real love or feelings.


    She washed her hair and body using the many male products she found. Micheal had a wide range of products and this she had expected from him, he always put pride in his appearance. Finishing up she wrapped up in a towel and dried her hair and body.


    Seeing the long sleeved ck t-shirt she picked it up and a new single packet of boxers fell out, she put them on and then the ck T-shirt and continued to towel dry her hair. She looked at herself in the mirror, she had long ck hair, green eyes, full red lips and a paleplexion. She quickly looked away, she had so much to work on but she had time.


    April then walked out of the bathroom, grabbing her clothes from yesterday and heading to the bedroom door. She felt guilty for taking up Micheal''s bed for the night she had to make it up to him, maybe with breakfast.


    She opened the door and realised theyout of Micheal''s condo looked simr to her own condo at Cerulean.


    "Good Morning beautiful! Did you sleep well?" A masculine voice came from her right side.


    April jumped seeing Dean appear at her side, he smiled his insanely annoying heart stopping smile at her. In a panic, she took a step back and mmed the door.


    Dean on the other side of the door had just got up and had made them both a coffee when he saw his bedroom door open. There April stood in his t-shirt looking unbelievably desirable, he couldn''t stop himself and walked towards her to wee her and say good morning, he wanted to do this every morning.


    As she turned and fled for safety to his bedroom after his greeting he couldn''t stop his smile. His girl liked to m doors, she was shy. Scratching his nose he decided to try and get her out.


    Knock Knock


    "As much as I love this game where you m the door in my face multiple times, I would like to offer you some coffee. Im sure you have a nasty hangover." Dean stared at the closed door and waited.


    The door opened after a minute and April walked out, "Sorry for mming doors in your home, you scared me I thought Micheal brought me home."


    "That''s okay and it was your knight in shining armour that carried you home princess style." Dean teased.


    April felt like she wanted to crawl back in bed and note out again, what had she said or donest night? Either way, she had to be thankful.


    "Thanks, Dean, sorry for any hassle I''m sure I was a nuisance." April smiled up apologetically.


    "No need for thanks, you were quite cute and honest when drunk. In future don''t worry I''lle whenever you need me." Dean smiled back and handed April a coffee as they walked to his sofas, he indicated for her to sit down.


    April didn''t take his candy coated words as truth after all they only gave you temporary bliss. She drank the coffee and sat down and looked around. His apartment was tastefully decorated yetcked warmth, she supposed that was why he hired her.


    Although Dean wanted to keep April here, he knew he had to take it slow if he wanted to make any progress. After all, in two lifetimes he had longed only for her. Just as the sun begins to rise and will fall again in this stormy sky, Deans heart beats for her, a gentle hum, a hint of longing, of loving his angel.


    He sighed and smiled at her as she sat sipping her tea, "Casey has your handbag so I will go down to the front desk and get your spare key for you."


    April who had been trying to rememberst night was woke from her daydream at his words and started to stand up, "Oh no it''s okay I cant trouble you, I will go."


    Dean put his hand out and gently made her sit again, "Only I can see you like that. Do you want Jace to pass out seeing you like that?"


    April blushed immediately pink staining her pale cheeks, she had forgotten what she was wearing. She tried to pull the t-shirt down to cover her long jade like legs.


    But to Dean that made her even more radiant and couldn''t help smirking, he would love to hold her and kiss those pink cheeks. Her smile let the devil in, with skin white as snow, her frame delicately thin under hisrge t-shirt. She was nervously biting her lip, which drove him wild with desire. Deciding it was better to leave he walked back to the front door.


    "Stay here, I will go get you your key." Dean took onest look before he left his condomitting this sight to memory before he headed out the door closing it behind him.


    "Patience...have patience." He repeated to himself as he went to the lift. Going down in the lift he thought that this was progress, she had only mmed the door in his face once and she seemedfortable enough around him in his home.


    He headed out of the lift and straight to the front desk. "Jace I need April''s key, she locked herself out."

 Chapter 49 - Wont Take No For An Answer

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Won''t Take No For An Answer</h4>


    Jace was startled, "Em sir I can''t." Dean was his idol but April was his cute goddess how could he give her key away just like that.


    Dean sighed and leaned on the desk, "Key, don''t have me ring the manager. Don''t worry April stayed with me and is in my apartment now, she just misced her keyst night."


    Jace nodded handing over the key, his idol and goddess are together?


    Dean smirked and took the key from the startled Jace as he then walked back to the lift, he wanted as much time as he could with her before work.


    Upstairs April had been left on the sofa she calmed her heart and pped her cheeks, stop it she told herself. She took a big pillow and curled herself up on the sofa hugging it, it was a futile attempt to hide her legs. Now in Deans home she felt exposed, not only her body but what on earth did she say or do when she was drunkst night.


    She knew she was working through some old demonsst night. Did Dean see them??Did she tell him she was reborn? She would have to ask him.


    Click


    The front door opened and walked in smiling, his dimples annoyed her. Why did he look like that? She got up and cheerfully smiled still holding the pillow as a barrier and to hide behind.


    "Thanks for getting my key and for letting me stay... Oh and the clothes too. I''llunder them and bring them back." April took her key from Dean and backed away making her way backwards towards the door.


    Dean could only smile at her cuteness, did she think she could run away so quickly?


    "I will change and meet you at the lift to give you a lift to work." He said as he followed her out.


    "No, no need I have troubled you enough." April quickly refused, she needed to get away from this man that took over her thoughts and caused chaos in her heart.


    "You have no car or phone remember? So I won''t take no for an answer." Dean smiled and watched as she opened her door still hugging his pillow. Did she have any idea how desirable she was? Probably not and that''s what made her even more unique.


    "Ten minutes okay, see you here," Dean stated before walking back to his apartment and closing his door.


    Left with no way out April closed her door and agreed, a drive would be okay.?April quickly went to her bedroom and tossed Deans pillow on to her bed then stripped off his t-shirt before going to her closet.


    She picked out her ck leather pencil skirt and ck blouse. Taking off Deans boxers she threw them away and put on her own her own ckce underwear before she quickly dressed and paired her outfit with some ck heels.


    Going to the bathroom she washed up and did some light makeup, adding her signature red lip and eyeliner she then fixed her hair leaving it wavy and loose, it was waist length now. Happy with her look she walked out of her bedroom and into the living room.


    She still hadn''t made anything for a few days now, she wished she had more time to make something for herself and Dean. Sighing she walked out of her apartment and saw Dean. He was leaning against the wall.


    Dean was, as usual, heart stopping wearing an all ck three piece suit along with his signature smile and enchanting eyes. April blinked and closed her door behind her.


    Dean saw that look in her eyes, he was happy after all he had changed four times until he was happy with his outfit, "Let''s go."


    April nodded and followed him into the lift.


    "Here," Dean said suddenly.


    April looked up and saw he was handing her a small container, she took it from him. She opened it up and saw croissants inside and she smiled, "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me eat," Dean answered, they got out of the lift together and walked this car. He opened the passenger door for her.


    Not used to such chivalry, Dean sighed and indicated for her to get in. April soon got inside the car, Dean ced his hand softly on her head in case she banged it getting in and then closed her door.


    April sat slightly confused by his actions, she held the container tightly. Dean walked in front of the car before he entered.


    Seeing her sit there he smiled, she better get used to him treating her like this soon he thought, "Do you need me to help you with your seat belt?" He teased.


    April was startled and shook her head as she put her seat belt on.


    Dean seeing her seat belt was fastened started the car and started their journey, "Eat." He stated as he drove, wanting to be sure she would.


    April looked at Dean''s side profile although he ordered her around she didn''t seem to mind it. She opened the container and started to eat one of the croissants. It was still warm and had gewy chocte inside.


    As she ate like a squirrel beside him he just enjoyed thepany on the drive. He checked his phone as it had beeped. A message from Micheal came through.


    Although it was a hands-free phone, April frowned, "Dont text when you drive."


    "Huh? Oh it''s hand free so it''s totally safe, I promise." Dean reassured her.


    "Your phone can wait, be careful when you drive." She was still unhappy, how could he be silly enough to check his phone.


    "Thank you for your care." Dean smiled at her.


    "No that''s not what I... oh never mind." She gave up, let him think what he wants.


    The rest of the drive was an easy silence as she finished her breakfast and Dean drove.


    He looked over to April and smiled he wanted to tease her again, "You ate my breakfast as well."

 Chapter 50 - Escape This Devil?

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Escape This Devil?</h4>


    April ate thest bite then looked into the container she had eaten all three before she had even realised it. She closed the lid and licked her lips before she replied, "Have I not made you many meals? Don''t be so stingy with your portions for breakfast. How was I supposed to know they weren''t all for me?"


    Although she was a bit feisty with her response her pale cheeks turned pink in response to him. Yes, she was sweet but her heart also had teeth when teased too much.


    Dean who had wanted to tease her saw another fascinating part of her personality he enjoyed her banter. This also meant she was morefortable with him around. His patience is paying off, he couldn''t hide his smile.


    There was that smile and dimple again, April looked away if every little word of his gave her butterfly''s and along with the way he looked at her she didn''t know if she would make it out alive.


    Not long after that, they arrived at Walker interiors and Dean parked the car just outside the entrance. He turned to her, "Have a great day beautiful and remember dinner tomorrow at seven, I will pick you up."


    April had just taken off her belt when she heard his words, she stilled. Could she not escape this devil?


    "Thanks forst night, if I said anything... Ignore it. Also for this morning thank you, take care on the road... oh and don''t y with your phone." She rambled a bit as she got out of his car escaping from his deadly smile.


    "Sure beautiful." Dean''s smile got bigger, he enjoyed her sweet care.


    April heard him and could only shake her head, "Bye Dean." April closed the car door and walked into Walker interiors.


    Dean watched April walk into her work, did she even know how many men''s heads turned when she walked into Walker interiors, he wanted to hide her away from all others eyes. Soon I can call her mine he thought. With that, he drove to work wishing for more of mornings like these full of sweet feistiness.


    April walked straight to the elevator and pressed the button for Michaels office. Getting out of the lift she didn''t see a secretary so she headed straight to Micheals office to get her things and ask what happenedst night.


    Knock Knock... Click


    April opened the door and entered she saw her boss Casey standing beside Micheal he then smiled at her. Did she interrupt something?


    "Sorry boss." She apologized quickly.


    "Call me Casey and don''t be sorry." Casey replied then looked at Michael, "See you tonight."


    Casey then walked out he had a blinding smile on his face and he closed the door behind him. April nced at Micheal he smiled cheerily, he wore a baby blue suit with a white shirt and his hair that was usually styled was a bit messy.


    Micheal turned to his desk and sat down he took out ab and fixed his hair knowing his lover had messed up his hair again. He looked at the inquisitive cutie that stood in front of him and he grinned, he wanted to know howst night had gone.


    "Come sit... Tell me aboutst night, oh and this morning too." Micheal''s eyes scanned her body.


    April sat on the seat opposite his desk, "How did I end up with Dean? Did I do or say anything I shouldn''t have?"


    Micheal nodded, "I see... I knew he would be a gentleman."


    "Huh!?" April was confused.


    "You were singing and Dean called, he brought you home as you live beside each other. You didn''t say or do anything so don''t worry, your quite honest and affectionate when drunk." Micheal reassured and teased her.


    "Honest?... Affectionate?... I don''t wanna know anymore what I said or did." April blushed, she had sung too. She decided to not drink again, it apparently made her act foolishly.


    Micheal reached down and set her handbag on his desk, sliding it towards her.


    "Thanks for looking after me and my bag." April took her bag and checked her phone, the battery had died.


    "No problem, look whateverst night was about forget it." Michael started to offer her advice but she cut him off.


    "Don''t worry I am all good now." April smiled and reassured him.


    "Good, it seems it was a good idea to leave you with Dean." Micheal nodded.


    "It wasn''t... It has nothing to do with him."


    "Sure, whatever you say. But I have seen the changes in you, in you both." Micheal starter to exin but April stood up.


    "I have to go start work. Thanks again, Micheal." April didn''t want to hear about Dean, she had just stopped thinking of him.


    "No problem." He would let her run, but he knew she couldn''t escape her own heart.


    April smiled and walked to the door then remembered Deansst words, "Don''t forget tomorrow at seven okay, don''t bete."


    Micheal nodded and April took that as he had agreed so she waved goodbye and walked out of his office before getting into the lift and heading for her floor.


    She got on the lift and waited to arrive at her floor, a second or twoter the doors opened and she saw all but Emily at their desks, she smiled, "Good morning everyone."


    April greeted her co-workers before she went to sit down. She turned on herptop and then took out her phone. She wanted to check a few things but it was dead. She looked around before approaching Aarna, "Hey do you have a phone charger?"


    "Sorry I don''t," Aarna replied.


    "I do." Sean stood and handed her his phone charger.


    "Thanks." April thanked him.


    "Getting all the boys eh!" Sophie responded.


    April furrowed her eyebrows she was confused with Sophie''s hostility and statement, "Sorry?"


    "Oh, nothing," Sophie replied before she looked back at herputer screen.


    April smiled at Aarna and Sean before returning to her desk and charging her phone.

 Chapter 51 - Even Broken Glass Looks Much Prettier Than Before Once Its Pieced Back Together

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Even Broken ss Looks Much Prettier Than Before Once It''s Pieced Back Together</h4>


    The day went very quickly for April an endless flow of paperwork andputer work. She didn''t join the rest of the team for lunch as she wanted to avoid whatever hostility Sophie had towards her. She didn''t know what had caused the reaction but she was sure she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    ''Get all the boys'' Sophie must be mistaken she firmly had a leave me alone sign attached to her forehead so men wouldn''t approach her. Her past lead to her mistrust and she had never been proven wrong so far.


    She had seen and felt glimpses of how contrary to her beliefs Dean and Micheal were slowly proving her wrong but she kept her guard up again protecting her heart from what could inevitably crush her heart and break her soul once again. Sweet words were exactly that words for the nieve and young.


    Though as she watched Sophie pack up her belongings April was about to confront her and hopefully resolve everything when she saw that Sophie stood with her bag and was leaving the office with Emily. Sophie gave her a dirty look and said goodbye to everyone except April.


    April had lived two lives now and didn''t want to y games so she decided to speak with Sophie first thing tomorrow. April switched off herptop and grabbed her bag putting it over her shoulder as the office emptied she said goodbye to the rest.


    As she stood up she saw Aarna standing by her desk, she smiled, "Hey Aarna do you want a lift home?"


    "No thanks, let''s walk down together I have my car with me too," Aarna replied cheerfully.


    April had guessed Aarna had something on her mind so she nodded and followed her out and into the lift. When the lift door closed Aarna gripped April''s arm looking very anxious.


    "Are you okay, Sophie she was mean today. She even, I wanted to tell you but didn''t know how." Aarna spoke very fast and April found it hard to keep up.


    "Aarna it''s okay, what was Sophie saying about me?" Thinking of office gossip made April roll her eye''s she just wanted to go to work and live simply but people always had a way to surprise you.


    "Okay...Well at lunch she said she was out with friends for a drink in The Nephilim and saw you there. You even drank with two handsome men and one carried you out." Aarna filled April in and they exited the lift together. Aarna was genuinely concerned for April, such rumours could be detrimental for her career and future.


    April held Aarna hand and soothed her, "They are two male friends, isn''t that allowed? Besides it won''t happen again, I was sad and drank too much. But you won''t see that again."


    Aarna sighed, "Okay as long as your sure, but Sophie took pictures she said."


    "Not to worry Aarna, I will speak with Sophie tomorrow." April was calm and walked Aarna towards her car.


    Aarna took out her keys and opened the door on the driver''s side, she looked at April for a moment before speaking, "You know you can always talk to me. I see the pain behind your smile sometimes. Others may not notice but I have. If you are sad or are hurting remember that even broken ss looks much prettier than before once it''s pieced back together."


    April was taken aback Aarna had seen through her smile and offered herfort, her lips curved up slightly, "I am trying and thank you for your concern and advice. I will keep it in mind and I will talk to Sophie tomorrow."


    "Okay see you tomorrow then." Aarna got in her car.


    April stepped back, "Take care getting home."


    April then waved Aarna goodbye and walked to her car and opened her door getting in she sighed. So much drama and it was only her first week of work. She started the car not to go home but to go to her fathers home. She had to get a sample of her father''s tablets.


    She didn''t remember him being sick in her past life but then she had died so early. She also had to keep an eye on Racheal and Lucy. Left too long these two would surely cause trouble.


    In this new life, she had just increased the people she had to be wary of, if experience had taught her anything it was to be careful of people. She took her time driving to her fathers she did not need to rush. Whatever would happen she was prepared.


    She passed by the streets she had once struggled walking, in all seasons she had carried groceries in wind, rain and snow while Lucy drove a brand new car, she sneered in her heart how could she not see they only used her it wasn''t familial love.


    She arrived at the gates and before she drove in she noticed James''s silver car. She watched as he helped Lucy exit his car and they beamed at each other. Aprilughed dryly surely the two belonged together. Both devious and as sly as a snake. That type of skinny love was not for April.


    On the surface, they were a young loving couple kissing on the doorstep as they said their goodbyes but April knew different. They were both using each other to get ahead in life.


    Once seeing that Lucy had walked into her father''s house she noticed James wipe himself hand and mouth with a handkerchief before he got in his car.


    April drove in and straight past James, the gates automatically locking behind them both. April parked and checked the rearview mirror. The snake was getting out of his car to greet her, fixing his suit. April rolled her eyes in disgust. This man was totally brazen. April lifted her bag and ced it over her shoulder.


    She got out of the car and her long flowing wavy ebony hair danced in the wind.


    "April... April..." James shouted to get her attention through the iron gates.


    SKINNY LOVE- meaning a love that is malnourished and thin with nothing giving it weight or substance.

 Chapter 52 - Pretty Empty Vases

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Pretty Empty Vases</h4>


    April had no intention of stopping to chat or look in his direction that would only give James the impression they could be friends. Every little lie of his she swallowed in herst life only made her shiver and her skin crawl. She only saw him for what he was in this life and she could never be fooled again.


    She heard him call her name again his voice no longer made her heart flutter instead she clenched her fists and held her head high as she entered her fathers home. Leaving one snake outside she entered the house to deal with the next two pests.


    OutsideJames didn''t know why April walked into her house without even looking his way. He was sure that he had shouted loud enough for her to hear him. James gritted his teeth and returned to his car. Wouldnt it be amazing to have both sisters at his beck and call.


    Up until now, they had both enjoyed his ttery. He only wanted April initially because she would have her fathers wealth sooner orter but she didn''t attract him as a man, sure she boosted his ego but that was it.


    Lucy fell into his bed one night and shared her future ns with him not long after that. It had turned out that Lucy could help him in his future as she was going to receive everything of April''s. But now after seeing April, he was greedy, she had changed, though he didn''t know why he was intrigued. She swayed confidently as she walked and those hips danced in his mind. He wanted to have a taste of both girls and why not?


    James drove away thinking of how to get April back in his life so he could enjoy her for a bit. Lucy was his toy too, he would maybe marry her then divorce her leaving him everything she owned. Lucy isn''t the type of wife he wanted she was for momentary relief and a stepping stone to gain power.


    Lucy had stated she was a virgin but he knew she like him used unsavoury means to get ahead in life. These deeds he could use in the divorce to gain everything. He smiled smugly and drove to a hotel to meet with an escort for some entertainment.


    Inside Tom greeted her, "Miss, I''m d to see you back so soon."


    She smiled, "Hi Tom, where''s my father?"


    "He was in the study but I think he went to his bedroom just now," Tom reported and tried to take April''s bag from her.


    "Okay, I will keep my bag, for now, thanks, Tom," April replied.


    Tom nodded and looked to the living room, "Lucy and Rachel are in a very good mood these past few days. Please be careful miss."


    April nodded, "Do not worry Tom, everything will be okay." April walked to the living room.


    Tom sighed. He knew April was prepared to fight for everything of hers but he hated that she had to. Her mother Kathleen would be proud of her daughter but saddened by seeing her strong but lonely back walk into the living room, ready to face everything alone. He prayed for them both every night to find peace and happiness.


    In the living room, Lucy and Rachel both sat on therge plush sofas chatting. Hearing heels enter they both nced in the direction of the door. Beyond their beliefs, they saw April enter she looked stunning and was wearing head to toe designers. Both women felt indignant that April not only looked beautiful but she carried herself like a strong, confident woman.


    Lucy wanted to scratch her pretty face and tear her clothes from her. Why did she deserve such elegant and expensive clothing, "You wore that to work or the street corner picking up lustful men?"


    The two women hid their hate for her very well and had April not lived her past life she wouldn''t have seen the truth. Lucy looked petite and angelic in a white tea dress, her legs crossed and a cute smile on her face. Rachel equally as demure looking wore a pale blue shift dress giving her authority and grace. But these two were just pretty empty vases.


    April smiled brightly, so it had begun... fine she was ready, "At least I have a job. How did you do in your final art exam, you must let me see your painting."


    Lucy''s jaw fell, April had spoken back and she had no way to defend herself. The final art piece that she had wanted April to paint but she didn''t lead to her handing out an unreasonable amount of money. She painted her final piece and handed it in to her art professor, she had to pay him two million and sleep with him.


    Luckily her mother had savings but now those savings were down by half due in April. Lucy held her dress tightly in her hands to stop herself from rushing to April and striking her. They still had to keep up the pretence for now.


    Rachel seeing her daughter Lucy''s impatience took over the conversation, sheughed lightly, "Thank you, Lucy, did quite well, maybe you can help her get a job. I heard from your father you somehow got into Walker Interiors. I think Lucy would do quite well there."


    April smiled, she knew exactly what her stepmother meant, "Thank you, Rachel, I applied for the job and with my qualifications and an interview I had no problemnding the job. Seeing as Lucy did so well in her final exams she will have to like me send out her curriculum vitae to suitable employers. I am sure she will find employment easily."


    Rachel''s smile faltered for all ut a second, "She is your sister I am sure you can help her with this insignificant matter. Just mention her name to your head of department or do whatever you did that helped you get the job."

 Chapter 53 - She Disliked This Question

    <h4>Chapter 53 - She Disliked This Question</h4>


    April sighed in her heart this woman was insinuating she slept with someone to get her job how insulting can she get, "Rachel as I said before and as you know my artwork always surpassed others like my mother I will excel and have a bright future. I am sure Lucy will follow your footsteps as well and have no problem finding employment."


    Rachel felt uneasy and gulped at her words she didn''t want Lucy to follow her path, it was dark and seedy. She gracefully smiled and continued, "So you will not help your only sister? What a shame, Lucy just saw James and he wanted to take you both out for dinner to celebrate you both getting a job... But if Lucy doesn''t have a job then he won''t see a need to bring you both out, how disappointing."


    April pretended to be upset, but she sneered internally. In her past she would of given anything to see James and Rachel knew this, "I am sure he can still take me if I wanted seeing as I have a job, or we can wait until Lucy gets a job. But I will have to let you know, as I will be very busy working. I will nip up and see my father." April turned walking to the stairs and ignored their res. She would rather stick pins in her eyes than have dinner with James. Wanting to annoy them further she turned as she reached the bottom step, "Oh Lucy good luck with sending out your curriculum vitae as employers ask all art students for a portfolio of their work in it now."


    April then walked up the stairs and across thending to her fathers study. She knocked but heard no reply. Seeing the coast was clear she sneaked in to his study, she walked straight to his desk and opened the top drawer. Seeing the three tablet bottles she opened them and took two from each bottle. She then ced the tablets safely into a handkerchief and into her handbag.


    April heard the click of the door and scrambled to put the tablets back. She quickly sat at her father''s desk and nced at theptop that sprang to life. A photo came onto the screen it was of all three of them, herself her mother and father when they were on holiday. She was five years old and beamed happily at her parents that held hands.


    When the door opened it was her father standing there he looked tired but happy to see her, "April, your here. Im d you came home."


    April came back from their holiday memories at her father''s words and gave a small smile, "Just visiting you father." April stood and walked towards him. She was no longer hesitant and she gave him a hug, "How are you feeling?" She broke the hug and asked.


    "I''m fine, getting old but I can''tin. How''s my daughter? Do you like your work? You can alwayse to thepany if you ever want to." He warmly smiled at her hoping that their rtionship would only get better.


    "I''m enjoying Walker Interiors everyone is friendly and the work let''s me use my creativity. But thank you, I will maybe start to work one day a week with you for experience. But don''t mention it to Lucy or Rachel, they will not approve." April thought it was a great opportunity to get more involved in thepany before Lucy could.


    Her father nodded in agreement he felt the same, he had sensed a change recently and he was unsure of what steps to take, "You didn''t answer me though, how are you?" He looked at his daughter she looked well but he still as a father worried about her. She had moved out and had got a job so suddenly.


    April gave a small smile. She disliked this question people never wanted the real answer they just wanted you to say you were okay. So she gave him the response he needed, "I''m okay father. I have to go now but I wille back and see you again."


    He nodded and nced at his beautiful daughter again, she reminded him more and more of his wife. Though she seemed stronger within herself and less naive, "Okay,e back amd see this old man some time. I will walk you out."


    "I will thanks father." April linked his arm and walked down the stairs with him.


    From the stairs they both could see Lucy and Rachel in the living room. They chatted with each other and looked very amiable and sweet.


    At the bottom of the stairs April father took her straight to the door to say goodbye, he ignored the two in the living room. This had be is habit now, he was either at thepany or in his study at home. He ate and slept in his study.


    ncing at April he lovingly smiled, "Take care and drive safe, if you ever need me I am here and will listen."


    April nodded then remembered the pills, "Then if I tell you something one day, will you believe me even if others say the opposite?"


    "I will believe my daughters words if course." He looked at April concerned but he would wait for her to open up about what was troubling her.


    "Okay thanks father, I will be back soon, night." April hugged him one more time and returned to het car, she started the car and drove off. She would get the tablets tested as soon as she could. She wasn''t sure of who to trust though, medical results could be altered.


    April''s father watched her car disappear, his heart left with her as she drove away. He felt empty now, he turned and walked into the house which was full of voices but he never felt as lonely. He started to walk up the stairs when Rachel called out to him.


    "What about dinner?" She smiled up at him.


    He saw Tom standing at the side, "Tom I will eat in my study from now on." He then continued upstairs.

 Chapter 54 - Official Granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Official Granddaughter</h4>


    April woke early the next morning, her usual routine was waking early to make breakfast for her father, Lucy and Rachel. But now it was finally the weekend and she was free. She stretched in herfy bed and bounced up. She decided to start a new routine, she walked to the bathroom and freshened up and tired up her long ebony hair.


    Next, she walked to her closet amd took out a pair of ck leggings a ck sports bra and a top and dressed. She wrapped a hoodie around her waist and put on her red Nike trainers. With her phone and headphones in one in hand, she then took her keys and left her condo.


    She pressed for the lift and got inside once it had arrived. She opened up a music app and choose a few songs. She wanted to be stronger and working out would help her, so she wanted to run as often as she could. April walked out of the lift and saw Jace at his station.


    "Good morning." April greeted him and saw him smile n blush as he greeted her.


    Jace smiled, "Have a lovely day April." What April didn''t know was that Jace was blushing as he had remembered Dean''s words. He still wondered where they a couple? And did she stay over with Dean? His cheeks burned and he continued his work once seeing April leave the condominium.


    April stretched at the benches that were at the entrance of the condominium. Once she stretched she put her earphones in and started her run. There was a park nearby so she ran in that direction. The music helped her to run as it empowered her and gave her good vibes. She ran through the Park and saw many others out exercising and walking their dogs.


    She stopped when she saw a small coffee kiosk with tables and chairs around it, she had forgotten her water so she slowed and walked towards it. As she approached she saw the man behind the kiosk arguing with a well dressed older man.


    The older man wore a dark blue suit and used a hawthorn stick cane. He looked slightly familiar and also refined. Why are they arguing? April walked closer, she didn''t want to listen in but she wanted to help ease the situation if she could.


    "I''m telling you I am good for it, my butler or grandson cane to bring you money. Do I seem dishonest to you?" The older man argued.


    The man behind the kiosk sighed and responded, "If I allowed everyone to pay meter, I wouldnt have a business now, would I? I am not saying you are dishonest, I just prefer you pay for your goods upfront."


    "You think I''ll cheat you, I just forgot my wallet. Don''t Ie here often enough." The older man replied.


    "I..." The man behind the kiosk that turned out to be the owner sighed again.


    April decided to help out, "I will take a bottle of water and whatever this gentleman wants." April took out her phone to pay for the items. The old man had tworge coffee sitting in front of him and some breakfast muffins.


    The kiosk owner smiled, he was thankful that he didn''t have to argue with this gentleman anymore. He gave April the bottle of water and put the items through the till "Thates to twelve dors and fifty cents please." He smiled at April.


    April used her phone and paid through her contactless app. She then gave the older man a genuine smile, he looked baffled by her kindness.


    April was about to leave when the older gentleman smiled and called out to her, "Youngdy please stop, what''s your name?"


    April wanted to finish her run but seeing the older gentleman try and catch up to her she gave up. He was struggling with the coffee''s, "Morning sir, my name is April. Do you need some help carrying these coffees?"


    The older gentleman saw his butler appear out of the corner of his eye and he quickly and shrewdly shooed him away, "Thank you, my dear, just call me grandpa."


    He handed April his coffees as he carried the muffins, he studied her out of the corner of his eye. He was an excellent judge of character and believed her to be pure, sweet and caring. She would be too good for his idiotic grandson.


    But if she was his official granddaughter couldn''t he pamper her and in return, he would get her wonderfulpany. She smiled and chatted to him and he started to imagine little granddaughters running about his mansion. He would spoil them all. He had to set up this beautiful soul with his foolish grandson.


    Unbeknownst to April while she made small talk with the sweet grandpa he had her whole life nned out ahead of her, "So where are we headed too?" April asked as they left the park.


    "It''s just a short distance to my grandson''s ce Cerulean Condominium, can you apany me for the journey?" He asked, he hoped for his grandson to meet this young girl as soon as possible before she would be stolen away and he would miss out on such an adorable granddaughter.


    "Sure no problem. I live there too so we are going the same way." April smiled and walked along the short distance with the grandpa. She thought he was kind and she noticed he smiled often. She didn''t remember her grandparents but thought his grandson was lucky to have him.


    The grandpa continued to ask her questions and although they were personal she either answered or gave him a vague response. She was sure she would never meet him again, the thought made her slightly sad.


    They both walked into the condominium and April showed the grandpa to Jace''s security desk. "This is where I will leave you. It was lovely to meet you." April said goodbye and smiled before handing him his coffees and walking to the lift.


    "Wait grand... Aprile meet my grandson." The grandpa answered and walked after her.


    Jace looked at the two slightly confused, April knew his grandson very well already he thought.

 Chapter 55 - Going All Out

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Going All Out</h4>


    The older gentleman looked at the young and naive man behind the desk, "What''s your name son?"


    Jace nced at the older gentleman who he knew to be Mr Joseph Davis, Dean Davis''s grandfather. He had the same aura and authority. Jace gulped and replied, "Jace sir." He was intimated by this man.


    Joseph Davis smiled, "Tell me everything about that youngdy."


    This information was ssified. Cerulean Condominium had strict rules and procedures and giving out any information on residents would result in his dismissal.


    Joseph Davis sighed and waved his hand at Jace, he saw the young man''s inner struggle. "Never mind, just let my grandson know that I am here."


    Jace felt instant relief and then scratched his nose, "Unfortunately I cannot, Mr Davis left early this morning and I am unsure how to reach him for you."


    Of course the as his grandfather he knew where his grandson would be, at work on a beautiful Saturday morning. He sighed he should be winning that young girls heart not working. If he wanted to make him proud he should bring him a granddaughter home to him not a multi billionpany.


    Seeing his butler waiting for him Joseph Davis left the coffees and muffins with Jace and strode out of the condominium to his awaiting car.


    Jace breathed a sigh of relief, these people didn''t know how much energy he had to use just to keep standing in their presence. He felt his knees wobble and he sat down behind his desk. He watched as Joseph Davis car left and wiped his brow. Maybe he should get a new job he thought.


    Meanwhile, Dean was in his office but he was not working, no he had other important matters. He and Casey sat on his sofa both held a cup of coffee while they waited. Dean was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers.


    Casey was dressed more casually in blue jeans and a in white t-shirt.


    Both men were elites, the two most wanted bachelors in the City. But both were hopelessly in love unbeknownst to the entire City.


    Casey sipped the strong coffee andmented to his friend, "You really are going all out." Casey mentioned this only because he had never seen his friend prepare so hard for anything. Wasn''t this just a date?


    Dean gave off a dryugh, "When you find the one nothing should stop you." Dean thought hisment was ridiculous, who wouldn''t go all out? This had to be perfect.


    Casey had no reply to that, he himself tried for six months to get a date with Michael and when he did he too had pulled out all the stops. He knew the feeling of anticipation and hope his friend now had, he looked at his friend and cheerfully smiled. April was an excellent influence on his stoic and usually quiet friend.


    Knock Knock


    Oliver opened the door and rails of clothing were quickly wheeled in one by one. Designers had gotten the information from Oliver only yesterday and they had all rallied to bring their best bespoke pieces to Dean Davis, they all hoped to be picked.


    The designers one by one started to show of their pieces to Dean. Seeing no response if their clothing was to his liking or not they would one by one step back and allow the next designer to show off a few pieces.


    This continued for some time and the designers were awaiting the final decision as they would if they stood before King Yama''s judgement.


    Casey checked the time, they had been there for over three hours and his friend had not uttered onement. asionally he would get up and inspect a piece of clothing but then he would sit back down again. Casey sighed, he had had enough coffee and enough of sitting around waiting on his friend to choose an outfit.


    "Seriously it''s one outfit, go with the sapphire blue suit or the..." Seeing his friend stand he felt relief that it would be over soon. Who took this long to choose an outfit for a date.


    The designers all huddled together now in the corner afraid that their worl wascking and inferior.


    Oliver saw this and told the designers to go take a short break while Dean choose. They then all scurried quickly out of the office as if hellhounds chased them to which Oliver and Casey wished that they could join them.


    Dean held the sapphire blue suit in his hand and inspected the detail and he wondered why anything wasn''t special enough to wear on his first date with April.


    Click


    The door opened wide and all heads turned in that direction. Micheal walked in, he wore white skinny jeans, a baby blue sweatshirt and converse. He gave all three a friendly smile, "Good afternoon everyone!" He greeted as he then sat beside Casey on the leather sofa.


    "Hey honey!" Micheal winked at Casey and then he set a ck shopping bag on the table it was from a boutique from the mall. It was of course a limited edition brand and was very expensive. Michael knew he had to pull out all the stops for his April and friend Deans big date.


    Casey looked at the bag and asked, "Luv Did you go shopping?"


    "Yes I bought one outfit for Dean and one for April, she already has hers." Micheal felt very sure snd smug with his choice.


    Dean put the suit back and approached the coffee table. He took the items out one by one and furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, "Em, Are you sure?"


    Michael winked at him, "I''m sure and you will be matching."


    Deans lips curved up slightly at hearing Micheal''s response "Well why didn''t you show me this first."


    Casey put his head back on the sofa, he felt relief and also regret in his heart. He had wasted three hours when all he had to do would be to text his amazing boyfriend for back up.

 Chapter 56 - She Is Cherry Blossoms Dressed In Snow

    <h4>Chapter 56 - She Is Cherry Blossoms Dressed In Snow</h4>


    Meanwhile, April was at home blissfully unaware of the mayhem that had just urred in Deans office. She was lounging on her sofa reading when she had received a call from Jace that a package had arrived at the front reception desk for her.


    No one really knew where she lived and she hadnt ordered anything so April was slightly sceptical but she set down her book and put on her ck converse and then left her condo to go down to see Jace at the front reception desk.


    After she exited the lift she noticed a small white paper bag sitting on the front desk. She smiled at Jace and approached the desk, "Hey Jace, thanks for ringing me to let me know I had a package."


    Jace beamed at April and responded, "No problem, I am sorry I couldn''t bring it up to you. I can''t leave my desk." Jace answered apologetically before he picked up the paper bag and handed it to April courteously.


    "No worries and thank you." April smiled and nodded before she walked back to the lift. Inside the lift, she pressed the button for her floor and nced at the bag in her hand. It was from a luxury branded store.


    Bing


    Getting out of the lift she took out her keys and went inside her condo. She could hear her phone ringing and ringing so she quickly took off her converse and she closed the door making her way towards her phone. As it lit up it showed Micheal''s name and she genuinely smiled as she answered.


    "Hey, you better be calling me to confirm the time for tonight or else." Sheughed as she teased him and set down the white paper bag onto her coffee table as she sat down on her sofa.


    "Hey sweetie, first of all, why aren''t you getting ready? Two did you get my gift for tonight? No matter what you have to wear it." Michael''s usual cheerful voice came through her phone.


    April rolled her eyes, "It won''t take long to get ready, it is just dinner with friends."


    Micheal chuckled, "You are going somewhere special so go get a shower, do your hair and makeup and then wear what''s in the bag! Wear it, no matter what cause your bestie chose it."


    April smiled, "Okay bestie." Sheughed lightly, "I will put in a little effort then for you."


    "That''s all I ask, now go," Micheal ordered before hanging up the phone.


    April smiled and stared at her phone, she didn''t realise she had someone who cared to go out and get her an outfit.


    She had once dreamed of a partner that would wake her up with a good morning, to ask if she ate or if she had an umbre when it rained, for them to ask her how was your day? And to say good night too.


    She smiled at the bag, at least she had a friend kind enough to think of the things she didn''t. So with a renewed spring in her step, she got up and brought the bag with her towards her bedroom. She set the bag on her bed before taking her phone to the bathroom.


    Putting on some music she turned on the shower and she hummed along as she waited for the water to heat up. She then stripped off and got under the water, she washed and exfoliated and stood under the water just enjoying the warm water run over her body.


    The music ended and she got out of the shower, wrapping a towel around her hair she dried her body then put on a cotton dressing gown. After choosing another few songs of her ylist she got out the hairdryer and dried her hair.


    Next was her makeup, she lightly applied make-up, Mac Sin lipstick and her signature winged eyeliner. Happy with her look she grabbed her phone and walked towards the bed.


    She opened the white paper gift bag and saw a whitece dress inside, it was very beautiful and suited her pale skin tone and ebony wavy hair. She had left her hair down in loose waves earlier. She now took the dress and went to the closet to change. She put on her underwear and then the dress, the fit was perfect. She then paired it with a red pair of louboutins, she put them on and took out a matching red leather bag.


    Knock Knock


    She heard the door and her eyebrows furrowed, wasn''t she meeting everyone at seven?


    She fixed her hair and she quickly nced in the mirror, Micheal had really chosen the perfect dress for her. It clung to her body perfectly. Happy she walked to the door and shouted, "Coming."


    Outside the door, Dean leaned against the door frame, he had fixed his hair and kept an eye on the time for the past hour waiting to see her, his angel. Tonight he hoped her walls woulde down. He was willing to take them down brick by brick if he had to. He heard her voice shout and he smiled as he fixed his styled hair again and waited patiently.


    She opened the door and beamed up at him, she was uniquely sweet and kind and it showed through her eyes when she smiled, her red lips teased him and could make him easily lose his rationality. He gazed at her as she said something and then disappeared back into her condo. He watched as she moved about inside.


    April''s silky hair flowed down like waterfalls showing it''s attitude... Her captivating eyes shone brighter than the brightest stars in the night to light the path to his heart which is priceless... Her seashells curved ears waiting for some loving whispers... Her curved nose mocking the moon in the dark... Her marshmallow like cheeks waiting to be teased... Her mesmerizing strawberry lips taunted the devil himself... Her neck that is longing to be caressed and kissed... Her rainbow curved waist makes the rainbow after a storm jealous... He heard her heavenly footsteps that bloom the path to his heart. To put it simply... She is cherry blossoms dressed in snow, heart touching and lovely.

 Chapter 57 - My Heart Is In Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 57 - My Heart Is In Trouble</h4>


    Unbeknownst to April, she ran around her condo filling her handbag with her necessities her phone, keys and some makeup. Although Dean had mentioned picking her up she didn''t think he would be early and wait for her at her door, why was this starting to feel like a date?


    Dean kept his eyes on April and he smiled as she ran around and bit her pouty lower lip looking for her things as she shoved them inside her purse. Did she know how adorable she looked??When she looked up with her deep and soulful eyes he stood up straight and waited for her.


    April responded apologetically, she hated to make others wait for her, "Sorry to keep you."


    "No worries, I would wait as long as you need." Dean meant everything he said and he truly enjoyed just being around her and in herpany.


    "Oh okay, I am ready now. We can leave to meet the rest." April put her handbag over her shoulder and walked to the doorway, her long hair flowing down her shoulders.


    April took his breath away, he loved the curves on her body. He adored her voice, sometimes sultry, sometimes fiery. Herugh and her yfulness¡­ he adored it all. But what really set his heart alight was the curves inside her mind, the twists and turns, the fire, the brilliance- and herpassionate heart; the beat of it harmonizing so sweetly and perfectly with the beat of his. The whole package was beyond thrilling¡­ yet her mind, her heart, those were the immortal aphrodisiacs.


    April walked on past Dean and hit the button for the lift, she had no idea that he had held out his arm for her to take his hand. He clenched his fist and smiled as he walked up to her and stood beside her, her petite stature made her slightly more adorable.


    They got in the lift together and Dean reached across April and hit the underground car park button. He smirked as he caught her slight blush on her cheeks. Was she affected by him the same way she affected him?


    April had walked to the lift with her head down but once in the lift, the small space made her look up and notice Dean''s appearance.?They were both simrly dressed, she had never seen Dean in casual clothing and it made her heart palpitate. His devilish smile showed off his dimples which she now started to love. His dark hair was messily styled and made her want to run her fingers through it. She tried to calm her heart and mind but she could feel her cheeks heat up.


    Dean wore a white sweatshirt under his ck leather jacket, which matched his ck jeans and boots. If she was to describe him he would be the male lead in all girl''s hearts, the one they wanted their forever love with. He was kind, caring, and sweet without trying. He also had many talents, she had seen a piano in his condo and she wondered if he could y it.


    An image popped up in her head of himposing a melody while she painted. Just two twin mes and artists sitting together enjoying the art andpany of each other. She shook her head as she heard the Bing of the lift door.


    Dean walked out of the lift first and matched her pace as they walked towards his car. He slightly walked ahead and opened the passenger door for her. She stopped walking and he smiled in response before she got inside the car. He put hisrge hand on her head encase she bumped it getting in, he then closed her door and ran round to get inside himself.


    April was surprised that he was so chivalrous towards her, she wondered if he had done this one hundred times before and it was just second nature to him now. She had felt his hand lovingly cover her head and could smell his cologne, everythingbined gave her butterflies. She sighed as she watched him run around the front of the car. Oh no, I think my heart is in trouble she thought.


    Dean got inside the car and put on his belt, she nced to the side and saw her flushed cheeks it made him smile even more cheerfully. He had hope for the first time and didn''t want to lose her. She was the first and only dream he didn''t want to lose or stop dreaming off.


    He felt her nerves slightly and so he didn''tment on her blushing even though he wanted to tease her he didn''t. He started his engine and headed for the restaurant, he hoped Oliver had everything set up just as he wanted it. Tonight had to be perfect.


    Feeling calmer April stared out of the window and asked, "Where are we going? I forgot to ask."


    Dean continued to drive and smiled, she was starting to befortable around him and he needed her to be as the night had many surprises ahead and he hoped to see her let her guard down and smile more.


    "The restaurant is called ''The Ivy'', from the food you cooked me I picked a ce I hope will suit your tastes." He continued to drive although he kept ncing at her pink soft cheeks.


    "Anything is okay with me, what about Michael and Casey are they meeting us there?" April enquired as she kept focused on the scenery outside. Why did she find him attractive even when he was doing something as simple as driving?


    "Actually they phoned me and cancelled, they won''t be joining us so I have the pleasure of yourpany all to myself tonight," Dean smirked waiting for the inevitable and she didn''t disappoint him.


    April heard Dean''s words and her head snapped in his direction, her heart was not prepared for this. This sounded and felt more and more like a date, which she never agreed to.

 Chapter 58 - Lets Go Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Let''s Go Beautiful</h4>


    April panicked she was now all dressed up and on her way to a date with Dean. He was the Cities most eligible bachelor and she knew any woman would literally kill to be in position. But as a girl who was now living her life for the second time and she had never been on a date before she had already decided that she didn''t intend on going on one... Ever.


    The thought of falling again and tasting bitter betrayal filled her heart with dread, "Let''s go back then."


    Dean nced in April''s direction and had noticed the worry written all over her face, did she not know that he could be trusted. He would never let her down or hurt her, he would rather carve out his own heart than see her in pain.


    With a smile, he responded, "Sure what''s one more meal together? We are out now anyway... You have got to eat anyway so we may as well eat together?"


    April knew he was right, she had cooked for him and had had a few meals together so far anyway. She thought it over for a moment, even if she did go home she realized that this shameless man would probably talk her into inviting him in and cooking for him again regardless. She bit her lip, "Okay, sure. If we go home now I''ll only end up cooking for us anyway."


    Deans smile grew, "If you would rather cook for me I don''t mind chilling at yours tonight." There was a hint of teasing in his words.


    "No no no, wherever you picked is fine." April cheeks heated up, she did not want this man anywhere near her condo, he was causing chaos in her heart and now corrupting her mind too. She gave up and looked out of the window,?concluding that this man was pure temptation.


    It wasn''t a long drive before Dean pulled up at The Ivy. He parked himself as the thought of the valet eyeing up April and stealing his job of helping her out of thr car just wouldn''t do. He turned off the car engine and looked at how adorable April was as she pretended that the scenery was the most interesting thing in the world. He took off his seat belt and got out quickly to get her door for her.


    Reaching her door he opened it and put his hand out to help her out, he grinned and decided to tease her a bit more, "Let''s go beautiful."


    As expected April rolled her eyes at his ttery and took his hand as she got out of the car.


    Dean was sure his hand would be ignored as usual, but she surprised him. His heart leapt at her small action, they fit perfectly together. He intertwined their hands and lead her into the restaurant with a genuine smile on his face.


    April didnt notice that she still was holding on to Deans hand instead she was too busy fighting her nerves and holding his hand had helped to calm them. She took in their surroundings as Dean walked them inside the restaurant. She noticed how everyone''s eyes followed Dean once they were inside. She moved slightly behind him but he didnt let her hide he pulled her to his side.


    "Smile... Your smile could light up the night sky with its beauty." Dean whispered in her ear.


    She felt his warm breath near her ear and heard his gentle whisper both did unspeakable things to her. But his words had made herugh. Where did he get these pickup lines? Did the City know the number one hottest bachelor was actually this cheesy?


    The building and decor were charming and rustic, with elegant modern touches. You could rx by the cosy log burner in the corner, which April thought would be perfect for winter evenings. Dean then lead her to a private room that had a stunning view for them to enjoy. It overlooked an open pretty courtyard filled with flowers and twinkling lights in the trees.


    Dean didn''t want to let go of her hand, but he resolved his heart hoping that now she had done it once he would be able to do it again. He let go and pulled out a chair for her, she sat and continued to nce outside. He was happy she appreciated the view. He had spent hours researching where to bring her as this date was too meaningful to mess up. He then took off his leather jacket and sat down facing her.


    April smiled and turned her head to see Dean just gazing at her, she nervously tucked her hair behind her ear and nced at the menu, "So do you know what''s good to eat here?"


    ''You'' was the thought that ran through Deans head but he didnt utter it aloud. Instead, he cleared his throat, "It is all homemade, there''s some delicious Italian dishes, seafood, steaks, and pasta. So order whatever you like?"


    April nced at the menu, she wasn''t fussy and doubted she could eat with her nerves, "You pick for me." She then put down the menu and looked anywhere except at the man sitting opposite her.


    Dean nodded and when the waiter arrived he ordered drinks and food for the both of them.


    He wanted to know more about her, her likes, her thoughts, her dreams and wishes but he was at a loss. Not one for dating himself he had very little knowledge to rely on. April was nervous so he had to break the ice.


    "What''s your favourite colour and why?" Dean asked.


    April looked at Dean and smiled at the question, realizing what he was doing and she knew they couldn''t sit in silence all night, "ck is my favourite colour... Do you know what giving someone a ck rose means? ck roses are known to represent optimism and hope. Basically telling them you believe in them. Many people think that giving a ck rose would represent the opposite."

 Chapter 59 - A Little Sweet And A Little Bit Fiesty

    <h4>Chapter 59 - A Little Sweet And A Little Bit Fiesty</h4>


    April looked up n felt shy, Dean eyes seemed to see right through her, "Sorry I rambled at the end."


    Dean shook his head, "Dont be sorry. You apologise too much. Just be yourself with me, I want to get to know you that''s why I asked you the question to start with."


    April felt lost in his blinding honesty, was he real? She couldn''t believe a soul like his existed. But here he was genuinely asking about her. She simply replied with a natural smile.


    The food arrived and they continued to ask each other questions, mostly they were silly or light topics. Dean got to see her smile andugh, they had good banter together so the conversation flowed. He saw how easy it was to be around her, she was the light he needed, her heart was genuine and grounded.


    After the meal had ended April was smiling and happily ncing out at the scenery, she stood up wanting to see the night sky clearly. Walking to the balcony she leaned against the cold railings and felt a chill in the air, it was peaceful.


    Dean stood up and joined her to look out over the balcony, he did not need to stare at stars when the brightest and most stunning light to him was her. "I find something new about you every day." He remarked as he took off his jacket and ced it over her shoulders, he saw her slight blush as she thanked him.


    April smiled, "I am a contradiction of rainbows and ck hearts, a little sweet and a little feisty." She smiled as she stared out towards the twinkling night sky, she long ago stopped believing in love and fairy tales after experience had taught her many harsh life lessons. Maybe happily ever after wasn''t meant for her.


    "Butplex people are the ones who hide the most beautiful secrets," He stared lovingly at her side profile.


    She blushed and replied again still not convinced, "Yes but I am a contradiction to my exterior, I push everyone away but in my heart im waiting for the one. I would prefer not to fall again when I know all that awaits is a painful heartbreak. To trust someone''s words when they, or if they do whisper forever to me." For April in her past life, she had failed to realise the reason for her happiness one day would be the reason for her pain the next. The fire that filled her heart and soul with warmth had turned everything into ash.


    Dean sighed, Why was she so hard on herself? "I''d say your inner and exterior are battling each other, wanting love but not epting it. One day love wille in the form of somebody who wants to give more than take and you will feel the truest form of love. I promise it will happen for you."


    April scrunched up her eyebrows, "I should thank the one who made me this way, I have loved and learnt never to do so again. But I must say your outlook on life and love is pretty awesome, I can almost believe in your words."


    Dean beamed at thepliment he wanted to be her hope, "Everyone has their own beauty we just need the eyes to see it."


    "What''s your weakness?" April asked, she couldn''t look at Dean as she focused on the stars, his honey brown eyes would only steal her heart.


    "What''s yours?" He asked wanting to know more about her than himself.


    April knew he was dodging the question but ignored that and chose to answer. "I am sensitive though I don''t show it, the smallest thing hurts me."


    "So what''s your strength?" Dean wanted to know all sides of her mind and heart and know she has opened up he wanted more.


    She smiled up at the stars, "Little things make me happy."


    "You have a great outlook yourself, angel." The wind blew and Dean held his hand back from moving a stray hair that fell across her face, he wanted to see her beautiful face. April fell into her own thoughts and Dean saw this he gave her the time to think.


    "People change too, one minute they promise you everything and you are everything to them and the next you are just¡­ nothing. The hardest thing is going from everything to nothing." April spoke from her heart, she never opened up yet here she was baring her hurt soul. Dean seemed so easy to open up to like she could bare her soul and see no judgement.


    "Yes people do change, even I am no exception. But there is a difference in change and growth, my way of thinking may change, my mindset or personality may change due to life lessons, even my character and attitude may change as well. But I promise you there is something that never changes and that''s my heart." Aprils head snapped in Dean''s direction and her cheeks flushed she felt like that was a confession but did not let herself believe it.


    Dean continued, "When u have upied someone''s heartpletely it is impossible to forget, the heart remembers the emotions it felt from the first ''Hi, how are you doing?"


    "Yes but isn''t the saddest thing we all end up learning is that you will have ast day with everyone you meet?" April''s heart felt a bit in chaos he was swaying her heart to believe again and her mind tried to clear it.


    "Yes we all have ast day with someone but if they are special enough you won''t let them go." Dean wouldn''t give up he felt this was the closest he has ever been to April. She should have love and hope and he would be there as she learnt to let him in.


    "The way you see love is magic in its truest form." She giggled lightly in an attempt to lighten the mood.


    Deanughed he didn''t need or believe in love till he saw her. Deciding it was time he opened up in an indirect way to test the waters he spoke from his heart, "I want a soft kind of love. A best friend kind of love. A "good morning babe, I will make you coffee and meet you in the shower" kind of love. I want azy Sundays spent in bed and groggy Mondays getting ready for work side by side. I want the kind of love that makes you question if you ever actually felt love before. I want a slow and steady and I want jumping headfirst into anything as long as we are together. The kind of love that feels like home and a great adventure. I want that love."

 Chapter 60 - Run With Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Run With Wolves</h4>


    April listened to his words they were idealistic, poetic, philosophical and hard to believe. She had hope in her heart but her rational mind couldn''t help but fall deeper for this man in front of her, he seemed so passionate and genuine. Before she could stop herself she asked in a whisper, "Do you believe in love?"


    She looked down hoping that he didnt hear her, that they were lost in the gentle wind and night sky.


    Dean''s heart warmed and he smiled at his angel, "I do¡­ because I believe in you." He didn''t feel the need to hold back. He had started to open up and so had she, they could heal each other.


    April nced up and saw his adoring smile and forgot that her heart was ever broken. She hadn''t meant to ask him that question and had never expected this night to go this way. It felt like she was falling and she didn''t like the feeling, but as she listened to his words and looked into his eyes she thought¡­ why not? Just one more time¡­ He surely wouldn''t break her into pieces.


    She felt Dean was the kind of person thates into your life and make you see the sun where you once saw clouds. The kind of person that was genuine and believed in you her much, that she may even start to believe in herself too.?He gave her confidence and she couldn''t help the blush on her cheeks or the smile that formed on her face when she heard him speak.


    But every time she was picked and thought she would be loved, only to be left she had put up a wall around her heart. She had felt love before but wasted them on.


    The difference was he lost someone who would give him the world just to see him happy whereas she lost was herself. Some people are brought into your life to teach you, self love, James was one of those people. James had left her in pieces andpletely shattered with his betrayal with her sister. She had a guard up because of the pain but her heart fought against it, she always believed in people and love.


    But she was a different person now, this rebirth had given her many opportunities. Would Dean be someone that would love her, just for her?


    Dean watched every emotion that came across her face and realised that he may have pushed her too much tonight for an answer, he just wanted to bepletely transparent with her about his feelings. He couldn''t hold back when he was alone with her, who could when your soul mate was right in front of them.


    He didn''t fear that she may be taken away by another as with her feisty personality she would easily send them packing. What he feared was the regret he had felt during his past life. He had sat back and let her be with another only for them both to be left unloved and dying miserably alone consumed by smoke and mes. He wouldn''t live in regret, he wanted to seize love in this lifetime, or else it wouldn''t be living it would just feel like existing.


    He straightened his body and lovingly tucked the stray hair behind her ears, he tilted his head and smiled again to get her attention, "Let''s go, there is somewhere I want to take you!"


    April was surprised and if she was going anywhere she wanted to escape and go home. She opened her mouth about to protest but Dean stopped her before she could and she held back her words, "I."


    Dean held out his hand hoping she would take it again, "It won''t take long just give me a bit more of your time... It''ll be fun I promise and then I will take you home."


    April stared at Dean''s open hand and ced hers in his, his warm strong hand held hers tight and she felt at ease once again and the smile returned to her face.


    Dean was beyond happy that she had easily epted his hand and his invitation. He just needed some more time with her. He wanted to take her to the beach, it was a ce that brought him sce and calmed his mind and so he hoped it would bring her the same tranquillity.


    Dean lead her out of the restaurant and to his car, he again helped her inside and closed her door for her before getting inside himself. He started the engine and started to drive, the beach wasn''t far.


    April was so lost in her thoughts she didnt ask where she was going she just sat in quiet contemtion. They were driving fir a while and the scenery was beautiful against the dark night sky.


    Dean was too busy driving and ncing over at April to make sure she was okay that he had failed to see that out of nowhere, two ck alligator SUVs pulled up behind him at speed. Realising something might be wrong he furrowed his brows and he hit the gas to put distance between him and the SUV''s, these cars were here for him.


    He had so many enemies, most of them were his own family. If any found out he was out of his territory this would be the perfect ambush. He inwardly cursed at whoever dared to provoke him.


    He also didn''t want April to get frightened, he turned to look at her and she seemed calm even though they were clearly in trouble. Good as expected of his angel he thought. He hoped she had the assurance in him to protect her and keep her safe.


    What Dean didnt know was she did not fear death nor getting hurt as she had experienced it all before. She had seen the dark side of people. They had consumed her love, energy and time but in this life, she had chosen to run with the wolves and not sit back waiting to be hurt by them.

 Chapter 61 - On Our Way April

    <h4>Chapter 61 - On Our Way April</h4>


    Seeing Dean speed up and let go of her hand April sat up and turned around seeing the two ck SUVs on their tail she knew they were in trouble. She went to grab her phone from her bag but the car suddenly jolted forward with the force of one of the SUVs hitting the back of their car.


    "F*ck", Dean cursed if this was one of his other cars they would be armour-ted, with bulletproof windows but he was too easy-going this time.


    The car was hit from the back again and they were both thrown forward with the impact. Dean was an outstanding driver, so he swerved and evaded the cars as much as possible but his car still was hit a few times, he couldn''t escape every hit.


    Bang Bang Bang...


    The loud noises from behind we''re obvious shots. The men behind in the SUV''s had started to fire bullets at Deans car.


    April flinched in her seat as ss from the cars windows smashed. The back window and side windows were all smashed and the sound of gunfire was even more fierce in the quiet night. Dean reached out his arm and pulled April close to his body wanting to protect her. She wasn''t shaking like he thought she would be instead she held on to him.


    The hail of gunfire then stopped, Dean knew though that this wasn''t the end. They were obviously prepared with armoured cars and guns.


    Suddenly with another hit from one of the SUV''s, Deans car was rammed and had jolted forward before Dean got it straightened up and continued to drive. Dean hit the gas and they took off again.


    The back of his car was heavily dented by the force of each blow as they were hit numerous times now. April sat up and looked around, but she kept hold of Dean.


    An SUV pulled up on either side of them. They had meant to give them no escape route. They were heavily armoured alligator SUVs this sports car of Deans had no chance.


    Dean hit the gas again and they jolted forward, he pushed the car to the limit as fast as it could go, luckily he had always been an incredible driver and had years of racing experience. The screeching of tires was now all that could be heard.


    He dodged the SUV on his side but the one on April''s side rammed once flinging his car, then it came back for another blow and on the second go Dean steered the car sideways to avoid the crash. He didn''t want April to be hurt, this was not how their night should end.


    The car veered and they ended up in a ditch. The car had stopped and April''s body was whipped forward and thrown back with the sudden force. She crashed into the steering wheel beforending back against Dean''s chest. She scrambled to get her belt off and Dean was hitting the gas over and over trying to start the car up again. But it wouldnt start.


    Once she got her belt off she dove under the seat where her phone had slid. Finding her phone her hands shook as she put in her lock screen code. The light shone and she quickly found Micheal''s number. She had few friends in this life but Micheal was with Casey and she didnt know who else to call.


    She looked up at Dean he had reached over taking something from the glovepartment in front of her. April looked closer, he was assembling two guns and putting the bullets in the chamber. She heard the click as he assembled them.


    The ring tone went on and on, it felt like an eternity but it had only been a few seconds while she waited for Micheal to answer. She tried to keep calm, as she wasn''t scared for herself now, she was frightened because they were here for Dean.


    She noticed that he was bleeding from his temple and blood ran down onto his shirt, April had no time to care about herself. She ripped her dress and applied pressure to Deans wound as he had his head lowered beside her as he assembled the guns.


    She watched as men started to get out of their SUVs. All together there seemed to be about eight men in total all heavily armed with guns. That''s when her phone finally connected and she heard Micheals cheery voice.


    "Hey, beautiful how was your date?"


    No time for his questions April rushed to ask fir help, "Micheal we are near Portstewart Beach we have crashed into a ditch there are men here with guns and our car won''t start."


    "On our way April." Michaels''s voice became stern andforting as she knew he wouldnt let her down.


    The call was hung up and she looked up at Dean, her heart now pounding and her fingers trembling.


    "April get in the driver''s seat and keep trying the car". Dean demanded.


    Dean and April swapped seats quickly. With the adrenaline running through her system she had no time to think or stop. She turned the keys turning the engine over and over praying that it would start in time.


    Bang Bang Bang...


    April heard the shots ring out. The silence that followed then rang in her ears filling her heart with dread. She then turned to nce at Dean, his broad back was facing her and she knew he was shooting back at the men. If he was confident then she was reassured that they would be safe.


    Knowing they had to buy some time till help arrived. She tried and tried the car but it was not starting, frustration filled her they were powerless and couldn''t run they could only fight back.


    "Come on... aghhh." The car just wouldn''t start, she hit the steering wheel with her fists.


    Dean realised the car had broken down, he had toe up with a new n. At this stage, he had shot two of the men that had tried to approach the car.


    "Ba*tards," He hates devious and conniving methods.


    He had dodged the bullets that they had fired at him. But he had felt a sharp pain in his chest and arm. He nced down at his arm it had been grazed by a bullet.


    He had to protect April, they were there for him not her after all. He got out of the car his gaze fierce and intense as he red at the men assessing all six left standing, twoy on the ground moaning.


    Bang... Bang...Bang

 Chapter 62 - Dispair And Anger

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Dispair And Anger</h4>


    Easily avoiding the shots effortlessly he kneeled and opened the passenger side door and using it to shield his body. He lifted his steady arm and closed his eye as he aimed and fired shot after shot. He had outstanding marksmanship and would never waste any shot. The dark night sky only made it easier for Dean, he wouldn''t miss a target whereas these men were sloppy with their aim.


    One, two, three the men dropped quickly to the tarmac, their bodiesy limp and blood pooled onto the ground. Dean couldn''t ease up just yet, if he was alone he would rush out but he had April with him and he didnt want any mistakes when it came to her safety.


    The men hadn''t expected Dean to return fire so rapidly. They had him pinned, alone and hoped he was unarmed, they expected he would be a simple mark.


    But Dean had taken down half of the men now and the other half had taken cover in their Alligator SUV and the ditch beside them. For Dean, this wasn''t the first time someone had tried to end his life and it wouldn''t be thest. If you had power, influence or money you became a target for others greed. The men hid in the long grass now covered in mud waiting for a chance to fight back.


    April got out of the car and hurried around to the bo, there was now smokeing from the car, it was hard to see in the dark. She knew she needed to get the car going again so they could flee. She hoisted the bo of the car and the intense heat of the car bo slightly burnt her hands.


    "This... aghh". Her hands throbbed, but she ignored it and rushed to open the bo.


    She shook her hands that stung slightly and looked at the engine. Fanning the smoke away she noticed it looked like they had flooded the engine leading to a clogged fuel filter. They would need a recement filter and they hadn''t got the time or the resources for her to fix it.


    April knew that Michael was on his way they just needed to buy some time.


    She heard a noise and turned her head to the side only to see one of the men that had been hiding in the tall grass verge that they had skidded into emerge and rush up from behind the car.


    She nced at Dean, he now stood tall keeping the other men at bay by shooting at them. His tall stature would make many tremble in fear. She did not know why these men had attacked them but she was sure any that survived the shootout, their end would be lengthy and agonizing.


    Bang... Bang... Bang...


    Dean didn''t see the man as he rushed towards him from the tall grass with his gun drawn and pointed straight at him.


    April had no time to think, she saw red, she hurried to Dean and pulled him back with as much force as she could gather. Her adrenaline allowed her the strength to pull Dean back instantly and she stood in front of him.


    Bang...


    April felt the intense heat and burn as she was hit. Her legs wobbled but her inner strength kept her standing. She continued to stand tall, arms spread protecting his body with her own, she felt the need to protect Dean.


    Dean looked up and couldn''t believe his angel had pulled him down so easily and he had ended up on the ground astounded as he looked up in disbelief as she stood in front of him, protecting him with her arms spread open.


    Hearing the bang Dean finally had discerned why she had rushed up and protected him so fiercely. A man had managed to seek up on him. He watched in horror as April took the bullet intended for him and as she wobbled on her feet.


    Bang...


    Dean was livid he stood straight and tall, with furious intent and shot the man who had dared to sneak upon him. It was a head shot and the man fell to the ground as blood trickled from his head.


    Bang... Bang... Bang...


    April''s head was foggy but she saw a car and hoped that it was Micheal. There was also another two cars behinding towards them. She sighed with relief and felt a weight lifted off her chest. She started to feel woozy and spots appeared in front of her eyes.


    Dean pulled her towards his chest and cradled her in his strong warm arms. She felt a chill and the cold spread on her body. Their car was still under fire and Dean pulled April back inside. He held her in his arms she was so fearless and so brave to protect him, he was proud of her. He heard a trembling voice and nced down.


    "Are you hurt?" April reached up and held his face, stroking it softly. He had dried blood on his temple from earlier.


    "Hmm." He smiled down at her warmly.


    With that being his only response she looked up at Dean, he had blood on his left arm that hugged her, she frowned. She couldn''t see any major signs of trauma so she took a deep breath and then rxed. As long as he was safe she thought.


    Dean looked at his beautiful April her skin was paler than usual and her lips now even redder against her ivory skin. As she started to shiver he held her closer, hoping to warm her body.


    April smiled up at Dean before closing her eyes to the darkness. She tried to stay awake, tried to give him some words of reassurance but she hadn''t the strength or energy.


    Dean panicked, his eyes widened when he saw her eyes close slowly, her body then gradually went limp in his arms. His jaw tightened and he held her as despair and anger filled his body.

 Chapter 63 - Where Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Where Is She?</h4>


    It seemed to be an eternity before one of the red lights dimmed. Micheal, Casey and Oliver stood just outside the door waiting quietly. Suddenly the door opened and Dean''s body was wheeled out by a team of nurses heading towards a private room.


    "Doc?" Oliver approached the Doctor that followed behind Dean''s bed.


    "Mr Davis will make a full recovery, don''t worry. He will be awake up in a few hours. He hasn''t lost a lot of blood and he has no internal injuries. Your friend is a lucky man. Now excuse me I''ll go see the young girl that came in with him." The Doctor excused himself and walked towards the door next to Dean"s.


    All three men heaved a sigh of relief that Dean was okay now they just to wait on news from April.


    Hourster in arge private room, Deany unconscious on the hospital bed. Oliver stood beside his bed quietly waiting for his boss to wake up. Casey entered the room and stood beside Oliver, he was just next door with Micheal his lover and April.


    Beep... Beep... Beep...


    The harsh beeping noise woke Dean, the bright light streamed into his eyes from the above fluorescent light and blinded his sight. He could smell the disinfectant and feel the cold firm sheets below him. He grunted as he sat up, his body was stiff, he looked at the two men who looked back at him with pity. A realisation hit him and he looked around the room.... where was his angel?


    "Where is she?" Fear and anxiety filled his heart again. He remembered not wanting to part with her after he had anxiously held her during the long car journey to the hospital then carrying her limp body into the hospital.


    Dean''s low voice was lethal and his re was intense. Dean had a bandage wrapped around the wound on his head and one on around his arm, he now wore a crisp white shirt.


    His best friend Casey was fearful and so he pushed Oliver''s body forward. Oliver coughed and stood in front of his venomous boss. He was quiet for a moment before he gathered the courage to face his boss.


    They all had felt guilty for not being there, regretful for leaving them and angry at the whole situation.


    "April is in the room next to yours. She is not long out of surgery. Boss, you were very lucky this time, you have to put your safety first.." Oliver had always wanted Dean to put his safety first and have some protection but Dean had always refused.


    "I don''t give a sh*t about myself." Dean spat out at his friend and Secretary.


    At that moment the Doctor walked into the private room, he had treated many powerful people over the years and so he wasn''t afraid of Dean''s behaviour but today it made him take a step back. Clearing his throat he interrupted Dean and Oliver''s conversation, he wanted to give his report and leave quickly.


    "Mr Davis you seem to have an angel that wanted to save you this evening. I hope you cherish her. You are free to leave whenever you feel you are ready." Dean was cleared by the Doctor''s.


    She was his angel sent to protect him. Anger then surged his body. How badly was she hurt? He began to get up but Oliver put his arm on his to stop him. He sat back down and leaned back against the pillows.


    "Report." Dean wanted to go to April but he knew his friend would only stop him if he had a valid reason.


    Oliver stepped forward again and the Doctor left the private room quickly. This information was ssified and he didn''t need to hear the details nor did he want to.


    "Boss we have thoroughly investigated the matter and it was your uncle''s men. We collected the bodies of six of his men and managed to apprehend one alive, he is in a warehouse now awaiting your orders. One did escape through, so your uncle will know his n went awry. Your uncle was very thorough this time and had followed you this evening." Oliver finished speaking and stepped back to await Deans orders.


    Dean nodded his head, this was going to get very bloody and messy. His uncle''s greed killed him in hisst life and he couldn''t let that happen again, especially since he had April.


    His uncle was older and not in great health and he had hidden away making allies to take over the Davis empire but Deans grandfather knew he waszy and although he wanted the money and influence he had no business acumen to lead apany.


    "He has bought off a few of our investors and directors, he will try it again... If he asks one of you two to betray me.." Dean asked knowing the answer already.


    "Boss that would never happen." Oliver voiced out quickly.


    "I would never betray you, Dean." Casey saw through his friend and answered calmly.


    Both men were extremely loyal to him and now April. They would never betray his trust they would rather hurt themselves than their boss and friend. That was why Dean needed them now, he smiled, "Do it."


    "Do what?" Casey asked he was confused but Oliver had already understood his boss''s thoughts.


    "If my uncle approaches you do whatever he says. He will probably try to lure me to him rather thane out into the light himself. This is the only way to end this game." Dean said as he moved again and groaned as he tried to get out of bed.


    "What if he uses April... it''s the best way to get back at you. It could be a good way to bait him out." Oliver suggested before his rational brain could think and he regretted voicing out what would be a good strategy but too risky a sacrifice.


    "NO," Dean shouted furious with the mere thought, he stood up and walked out of the private room to find his April.

 Chapter 64 - Dont Make Decisions On Her Behalf

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Dont Make Decisions On Her Behalf</h4>


    Dean left his private room and walked straight into April''s room, he thought he had seen her at her worst when he had carried her into the hospital earlier. But he didn''t imagine his heart would be thrown into chaos when he saw her lying on the hospital bed, her pale skin shone simr to the moonlight that streamed in through the window. He unconsciously held his breath every time the heart monitor seemed to beep, the sound was harsh and soothing to his ears. He slowly approached her bedside and with his fingers stroked her cheek. His brows furrowed, she was cool to the touch. He picked up a nket and covered her properly. He sat down on the bed beside her and watched her as she slept.


    After a while Casey came through the door and approached the bed, Dean continued to watch over April and didn''t lift his head to see who it was, there was nothing more important than watching her sleep at that moment.


    Casey set down the bag of food he had brought in knowing his friend wouldn''t touch it, "You know she will be angry if you don''t eat something. You both have been put through a lot today."


    Dean didn''t reply he was thinking of what was best for her. It left him helpless and confused.


    Casey sighed, "I will tell her as soon as she wakes that you aren''t taking care of yourself properly."


    Dean gave off a dryugh, "Yes she would be angry with me and usually I would enjoy the banter¡­"


    Dean paused before continuing, "I have spent my entire life waiting and wanting I am just so fucking tired, it''s the impatience, it''s the impracticality, and it''s the selfishness of everyone around me. But it''s not their fault it is mine, and mine alone and I know that to be a fact. I have spent my entire life wanting what''s out of reach and every time I get close I lose it all over again it''s like being pulled with a band towards where I want to be only to get snapped and go off in the opposite direction. My uncle won''t stop until he gets what he wants from me, but that will never happen. I don''t want to drag her into this chaos."


    Casey nodded, "If she likes you as much as I think she does she won''t care whates your way, you will be stronger together than you will be apart."


    Dean continued to watch April sleep as he responded to his friend, "See that is precisely the problem I don''t want her to have to join this fight I want her to have an easy life. I don''t want her to end up in situations like this but here she is and it''s all my fault. I have started out countless of times, walked around aimlessly only to find myself back to where I started and I did it again, and again and again. I don''t think I am meant to have the happiness that you all have with your partners."


    Casey responded quickly he didn''t like to see his friend this despondent, "You can''t just give up on someone because the situations not ideal. Great rtionships aren''t great because they have no problems. They are great because both people care enough about the other person to find a way to make it work. Life is about highs and lows and the person that cares enough for you will be by your side during both. Wouldn''t you want her to ask you for help if she needed it? Well, it works both ways."


    Dean knew his friend was right as always, he would want April toe to him but he felt it was wrong to involve her in his messy life, "She''s young and beautiful she is independent and will go on living a happy life without me."


    Caseyughed at his idiotic friend, "Yeah, she doesn''t need you but she wants you that''s the huge difference. People will need you for your money and what you can give them. All she wants is you, just you, you idiot, do you know how rare those types of people are in this world full of people who treat others as if they are disposable. Don''t miss out on happiness due to one roadblock or you will kick yourself."


    "But she will be better off," Dean was about to argue Casey''s point but Casey interrupted his thought.


    "So you are okay if she is loved by someone else then? You''re happy to sit back and watch her with him? Then what¡­ what if that guy treats her like she''s an option not his number one? Are you okay with that, knowing you could be there for her and give her endless happiness but you messed it up because you overthought the situation. Give her a chance¡­ I know you would miss her. Aprils the type to want nothing but your time and affection she''s not like the other girls. Ask her before you make decisions on her behalf." Casey hoped that his friend would listen, he was always savvy with business decisions but when it came to his heart Dean often didn''t know what to do with his emotions so he pushed people away.


    "I would miss her, she feels like home and without her I would be endlessly homesick. She is a rare kind soul in this life, she doesn''t care what car I drive, my job or where I live. I''m seriously impressed by her mindset, the heart she holds and the value she has in others, she never sees their faults first." Dean smiled as he described April.


    "The worst thing you can do to her and yourself is show her your love and affection and she returns it and gives you her loyalty only for you to now abandon her. You could be great together you just have to give yourself and her the chance." Casey gave his heartfelt opinion hoping it would reach Dean.


    Dean leaned forward and kissed April''s forehead before he stood up and turned as he quickly walked out of the private room without replying to his friend.

 Chapter 65 - Release The Devil Inside Him

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Release The Devil Inside Him</h4>


    Dean walked quickly out of the hospital his footsteps were heavy as he had left her, he had to fix everything before April woke up. He reached the exit and walked out into the darkness it felt like he had just stepped out of her light and back into his dull life without her warmth.


    He nced back inside, shaking his head to clear his thoughts he then strode out of the hospital. He clenched his fists in frustration and anger. By this stage, he could barely see the pavement he and could barely read the signs around him.


    He felt his throat choke up, he coughed to clear it and took a deep breath. He noticed Oliver standing beside one of his cars in the parking bay and he made his way towards him. He had left his heart with April and right now all he felt was empty and the need for revenge. His uncle had thought he could easily kill him? Break him? No all he did was release the demon that lived inside him.


    His uncle took his silence for weakness. Dean hadn''t made a move yet not because of familial ties but because he was moving all the pawns around the board, like in a game of chess though he had forgotten that in the end, the Queen''s job was to protect the King. April had done just that this evening and it had only fueled his hunger to make a counter attack and remove all the pawns that could cause her further harm in the future.


    Oliver got inside the driver''s seat, looking in the mirror he saw the darkness in Deans eyes he gulped and inquired, "Where to boss?"


    Dean stared out into the night, the moonlight didn''t touch his darkness nothing would but her, "My grandfathers."


    The drive was quiet and tension filled the air. Oliver remembered back to earlier that evening when he had found out what had happened from Casey. They had all arrived at the scene together. What he had witnessed he couldn''t quite believe. April stood straight in front of Dean protecting him. He hadn''t thought that a selfless person would exist in this disposable world but there she was, strong and unyielding.


    After they had ensured everyone was finally safe and the men were either dead or taken away for questioning he had witnessed a further miracle. His usual stoic boss scooped up an unconscious April into his arms and ordered him to take them to the hospital.


    Oliver had seen the toll tonight had taken on both of them. They had both worried for each other not caring for their own injuries. Dean then took care of April in the car while she was unconscious and then carried her into the hospital''s ident and emergency department. Dean only agreed to receive treatment as he passed out himself.


    Arriving at the old manor before Oliver had even fully stopped the car Dean had opened the passenger door and strode out and walked straight into the old manor house. Oliver sighed his boss seeing red like this hadn''t happened since he had lost his parents. All Oliver could do was assist when asked as he knew his friend was about to go full metal on his uncle.


    Dean was angry and impatient he entered the old manor and walked past the butler and straight into the living room. He scanned the room only seeing his grandfather.


    His grandfather although had stepped away from the family business he had eyes and ears everywhere so he had already heard the news. He sighed seeing his usually stoic grandson. He had found out the young girl he had wanted to meet his grandson was on a date with him and he had been celebrating the future union only to receive the news of his grandson''s assassination attempt.


    As usual, his greedy son tried to gain a foothold in thepany and had failed. The cost though this time was unforgivable. He had lived a long life and witnessed many things in this world including all sides of men''s wrath and greed.


    His grandson was exactly like himself when he was younger. He was wild and strategic just going through the motions of life but once his soul mate had entered his life it was like a switch and everything would change. His son had just thought April was Deans weakness and he could take advantage of that but she was his strength.


    What surprised him was her actions, it seemed April had the same fierce heart that Dean had to protect the ones she loved. Theyplimented each other perfectly and it didn''t hurt that he had already felt her kindness and saw her sweet nature when he needed help during their first meeting.


    Dean sighed and sat down on the sofa opposite his grandfather''s armchair. Realising his uncle must be in hiding and his grandfather obviously already knew the situation. He sat forward his eyes stared straight into the mes of the fire and spoke without any feeling with words heavy and cold, "There is nothing you can do to stop me or save him this time. He can''t run or hide, he''s done, wherever he is he may sleep with one eye open. Because not you or anyone will save him from a bullet to his head."


    Sighing his grandfather then responded, "I know, I know it''s either you or him. I just hoped I wouldn''t be around to witness burying both my sons in this lifetime."


    A quiet understanding enveloped in the living room before Dean stood. Seeing this his grandfather spoke, "Do you remember what I told you after your parents died?"


    Dean turned surprised at his grandfather''s question he thought for a moment and nodded.


    Seeing his grandson nod he smiled, "Good now go, I shall visit April tomorrow."


    Dean nodded again and strode out of the manor he wasn''t surprised his grandfather had heard of April, he was always was aware of everything even though he liked to pretend he knew nothing.


    He got into the backseat of the car and closed his eyes, "The office Oliver."


    Feeling the car move Dean leaned back his head remembering his grandfather''s words. ''Life is like a jigsaw puzzle, we have all the pieces but no box nor instructions to guide us. What we must do is work on the edges first. The edges are easy to ce they are your home, work, life and hobbies. The centre is the hardest it contains ourselves and our family we are yet to meet our other half. These pieces though hard to ce are the most important andplete us entirely.''

 Chapter 66 - Not The Girl For You

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Not The Girl For You</h4>


    April sat on the crisp white sheets of the hospital bed and started out at the skyline of the city from her private room''s window. She loved the sky, vast and ever changing in colours. Though it changed one thing was for certain, the sun will rise in the morning and set again at night, giving her the solitary moon to gaze at.


    April thought of her new life, what it had cost her, her old one. It cost her herfort zone and sense of direction. It cost her her rtionships and friends, it cost her being liked and understood. But none of that mattered as she knew the people she had met on the other side of her rebirth loved and valued her. She would build a newfort zone with all the things that made her happy and move forward.


    Instead of being understood by others, she would be seen by those she held dear to her. All she had lost was a person that she no longer was.


    April smiled and let it all go in one breath, just as she did that the door opened and she quickly turned her head thinking that it was Micheal. To her horror it was James. What was he doing here?


    Seeing her smile James heart leapt but it soon spiralled into displeasure as her smile disappeared and all he now saw was indifference. Faking it he beamed at her, "I went to find you at your workce but you were not there. After a few enquiries, I found out that you were in the hospital. Are you feeling any better? What happened to you?"


    April couldn''t deal with this idiot right now, "I am fine, just something minor happened. Thank you for your visit but it is inappropriate now please see yourself out." April returned her gaze to the bright and full sun.


    James lost it at her words but he had learnt to control his thoughts and movements so he restrained himself for now. Once he had her she wouldn''t be so mouthy, "I will go after you agree to a date with me."


    April''s head snapped around and couldn''t hide her smile but it wasn''t the smile James had hoped for. Her guard was up and she gave a gentleugh as she replied, "James, I am not the girl for you, I am not the girl who will break your heart. I will not lead you into blocking my number nor picking up a bottle. I am far more deadly than that. I am the girl that will always believe in you. The girl who will always wish you well and push you towards your dreams. I will give you peace in knowing my intentions and loyalty to you. I will leave you with far more pieces than you started with." James went to hold her hand but she stopped him and continued, "I will sneak up on you years down the line when you have had your fun and crave someone. Someone who believes in you and will only wish you the world. Someone that will leave you in more pieces than you started with. I am not the girl that breaks your heart im the girl you wish had kept together."


    "Huh?" James did not understand what she meant, was this a yes?


    April gentlyughed, of course, a man like James wouldn''t deserve her, she knew her worth, "Lucy and you are perfect for each other." She then turned her head indicating for him to leave.


    James nodded, "I will visit again maybe today your head is a bit foggy." James then stood and fixed his suit before walking out of her private room and down the hospital corridor. He thought of her words and she was right she could bring so much to his life, she was beautiful and talented and would go far with her career. He needed a strong wife, Lucy and the others would just be for fun.


    Back inside the hospital room, April thought of the girl she once was when she was with James and she realised that she never wanted to meet her again, not because she was kind and loving. But because her love enveloped around him like raindrops, even on the days he tried to stay dry. But when she needed the same love herself she found herself in a drought.


    Her identity became a Cameleon changing colours to reflect his mood. Blending in just so she could be part of it. She rarely felt good enough, even though she was enough and more. And the minimum is what she learned to beg for. She never wanted to meet that girl again. She could not imagine going back to live another day where she did not strive for the absolute maximum she deserved.


    She looked back at the hospital door that James has just walked out of and sighed and I''m her heart she thanked him for not giving her what she deserved, thankful for showing her that she deserved better. She thanked him for letting her realise that she shouldn''t settle for the bare minimum. Thanks to him she now knew what she truly deserved.


    Click...


    April looked up and genuinely smiled, "Grandpa why are you here?" She recognised the impably dressed elderly man as the one she had apanied in the park that day.


    "I am d you remember such an old man like myself." He chuckled before he sat down on the visitor''s seat.


    "Of course I remember," April replied, her happy mood returning.


    "I am here to see you, how are you?" He was here for her today, who would want to be alone in the hospital. He really needed to talk to his grandson.


    "I''m fine." It was always her go to response, no one wanted the truth after all.


    He sighed, these youngsters never said what they truly felt anymore, "You were shot but you''re fine."


    "How did you know what happened to me," She asked.


    He chuckled, "You are the angel that saved my idiotic grandson."


    April froze, the thought of Dean made her head fuzzy and her heart plummeted into chaos, "You are his grandfather?"


    Taking in her reaction he couldn''t help be aggrieved by his idiotic grandson''s actions, "Yes he should be here, but I''m here to keep youpany."


    April did her best to smile, after everything she knew Dean had left her alone in the hospital. She looked down at the white sheets lost in thought.

 Chapter 67 - Ghosting

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Ghosting</h4>


    Seriously wanting to return home to beat his grandson after seeing her so troubled by him, he sighed and spoke out hoping to bring the two closer together, "We all go through bumps in the road, we all go through moments where we question ourselves where we allow doubt and fear to nag at the corners of our soul and purpose. But youe out of those periods stronger and with a greater sense of who you are. That''s what Dean is working towards to be the perfect man for you."


    Aprilughed, for her? Who was she kidding? So she responded kindly not wanting to hurt his grandfather''s feelings, "Does the perfect man exist? Who cares about perfection? Even the moon is not perfect it''s full of creators. And the sea? It''s too salty and dark in the depths. The sky? Always so infinite. Those are the most beautiful things and none of them are perfect. They are special so I am not waiting on perfect. I want to be free, free to love effortlessly with both our blissful imperfections."


    He beamed at her, she was grounded, genuine and had a beautiful soul. His grandson would be lucky to have her by his side. He responded to April quickly, "But love is passion, obsession someone you can''t live without. I say fall head over heels and find someone that you can love like crazy and who will love you the same way back. How do you find him? Well, you forget your head and listen with your heart. There is no sense in living alone, to live a life and not fall deeply in love. Well if you do that you haven''t lived a life at all. But you have to try because if you don''t try you haven''t lived."


    April listened she sat on the bed and tried to settle her uneasy heart. Yes, she and Dean had a heart to heart conversation but wasn''t she alone after taking a bullet for him?


    He reached out and held Aprils hands as he spoke up, "Your soul knows when something is authentic, real and true. No matter what anyone else tries to persuade you of, the truth will always feel different. You can''t fake it, your heart knows when something resonates. Trust those feelings don''t try and run from it because you are scared."


    April wanted to protest but she held back her words. She could never speak her mind in front of this grandpa. He reminded her of her own grandpa that past he was who she had learnt to persevere and be independent from.


    The rest of the afternoon passed with the two making light conversation and without knowing it becamete into the evening.


    The door opened and April''s head snapped in that direction but instead of seeing who she waited subconsciously for it was her dear work friend Aarna.


    Deans grandfather didn''t miss her reaction as her face fell in disappointment then she quickly managed to smile to hide the hurt. His grandson was really a fool.


    Aarna quickly rushed into the room and threw herself at April amd gave her a tight squeeze. April hisses at the contact and Aarna immediately withdrew back her embrace, "Oh I''m sorry my bad I forgot I was just so happy to see that you were okay. I had bumped into Michael and asked him what was wrong so I came here right after work."


    April nodded and smiled at Aarna and introduced her, "Grandpa this is my good friend Aarna. Aarna this is..."


    Not wanting to give too much away, Deans grandfather stood and adjusted his suit jacket, "I will go and let you young ones talk."


    April understood why he had interrupted her, he was probably a very private man. She agreed and nodded her head, "Thank you for taking the time to visit me."


    He walked to the door and turned back ar her words, "Think about what I said earlier and keep both your mind and heart open. See you again soon." With that said he left April''s private room.


    Aarna quickly took the opportunity and sat down on the now empty visitors chair, "So what happened? Are you okay? Can I get you anything?"


    Aprilughed and then looked at her friend, "Give me your coat."


    Aarna had no idea why April wanted her coat but she quickly removed her long pink coat and handed it to her.


    April jumped out of the bed and put on her friend''s coat and then a pair of the hospital''s slippers, "Did you bring your car?"


    Aarna nodded and April quickly grabbed her arm and pulled her to the door. "Where are we going? Wait you are not trying to leave the hospital, are you? You have to stay here, I won''t be your aplice."


    Aprilughed and continued to drag her friend now down the hospital corridor, "I''m fine though I may go insane just sitting in there I promise Im okay. So help me."


    Seeing Aprils pitiful face Aarna agreed against her better judgment, "Okay but ill stay with you tonight or else I''ll not feel good about this."


    April agreed instantly, "Deal."


    They then made their way out of the hospital and into the car park. April listened as Aarna talked a mile a minute and half the time she couldn''t keep up with her stories.


    April and Aarna made it back to Aprils condo and they sat together in the living room. They had ordered take out and they were taking it easy.


    Halfway into their movie and pizza Aarna turned off the movie and sat up straight, "My crush is ghosting me?"


    April put her te down on to the coffee table, "What''s ghosting?"


    "Where they don''t respond and leave you hanging." Aarna had filled April in on her crush in the car earlier but she didn''t realise that April was preupied at the time.


    April nodded grasping the situation, "Oh, okay then thank them for the 15-day free trial and let them know you won''t be signing up for further membership."


    "So what do you do if he ghosts you?" Aarna asked further.


    "Aarna we aren''t ghostbusters, we don''t chase them. Let them go, bye bye Casper. See youter." Aprilughed.


    "What about you who are you dating?" Aarna asked.


    April immediately thought of Dean and his honey coloured eyes that she could happily get lost in. She shook her head and chuckled, "I am only interested in the pizza delivery guy because he brings me food."

 Chapter 68 - Vivid Colours

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Vivid Colours</h4>


    April decided a heart to heart was what Aarna needed right now, some tough love could save her a lot of hurt in the end, "Look men go hard for what they truly want in life. If he''s not putting in the work to get you then you are not what he truly wants. If you still want to fight for this then I will be there to catch you as you fall. But just message and ask him first so you know where you both stand."


    Aarna picked up a pillow and hugged it to her body and replied, "But¡­ Okay. What would you do if you got your heart broken like me?"


    April thought of James and now Dean she felt a pain in her heart and quickly shook her head and chuckled at her friend, "The next guy that breaks my heart is getting pepper sprayed, now we are both crying."


    Aarna and Aprilughed. April used humour to break the heavy subject not wanting to think too much and d that her friend was with her tonight.


    Aarna still looked somewhat upset so Aprilforted her, "Someday someone will walk into your life and they will convince you that love is more than just pain. They will value you for your purpose and existence enough to want you in their life. They will make you understand that you do not need to fight, chase or change for attention and that will be a blessing. I can promise you that." April wasn''t sure how much of her own words she believed but she said them tofort her friend.


    After their chat they both showered and went to bed. Both climbing into April''s bed and passing out. April slept for a bit then woke, she never had slept well. Getting up she slowly got out of bed a to not wake Aarna. She walked to the kitchen and got a drink of water from the refrigerator.


    Looking around sheforted herself as her mother''s bits and pieces gave her peace of mind that she was loved and not alone. She now had Aarna and Michael in her life. Herst life she had false faces and people who treated her as disposable. She didn''t want nor need those people.


    April then brought her bottle of water to her painting room and sat down on the chair in front of her easel, she knew she would not go back to sleep tonight. A nk canvas starred back at her, she sat there for a while before setting down her water bottle and picking up a paintbrush.


    With her intuition with some people she could see their beaming auras, feel their healthy energy, their authenticity, and what she wanted was nothing more than to stay. In other people she saw the true nature of their hearts and she felt she now had no choice but to walk away. A skill she had acquired in her new life.


    As she painted and filled the empty canvas with life and colour she realised her inner anger at falling for the impossible was actually grief at having hope once again.


    The next morning Aarna woke up and stretched as she looked around, not seeing her friend she felt panicked, "April?"


    Aarna got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom just off the bedroom, not seeing her friend she ran to the living room, then the kitchen. Worried she looked around and then noticed another door, she walked towards it and pulled on the door handle. That was when she saw April asleep on a high chair opposite a canvas that was a wash of vivid colours. She didn''t know that April was this talented, she studied the painting further.


    As she studied it she saw that the picture was of a dark male figure carrying an angel. The angel had blood on her back from where her wings once where and the male figure carried her in one hand while he held a sword in the other. The man was strong and trampled on his enemies bodies, his ankles also held by chains. While the angel held onto his shoulders and buried her head into his neck, seeking sce and protection.


    Aarna could recognise the pain of heartbreak from the painting alone, she knew her friend hid behind smiles and sarcasm. She just hoped that she would open up on day and tell her what was troubling her. Aarna lifted a nket of the sofa in the living room and returned s she covered up her friend.


    Aarna spoke softly, "I know you have a dream that you have kept to yourself and never told anyone about but just because it didn''te true it doesn''t mean you let yourself down. I watched you have hope when you thought you were alone, I saw through your fake smiles and sarcasm when you felt no one was watching but no matter what you always hold on and stay so strong even though you don''t have to be. You aren''t alone anymore."


    After Aarna fixed the nket she left April to catch up on some much needed rest. Aarna kept busy and she tidied up the condo and made some breakfast. She made them some fresh orange juice and Bagels. She set the table and wen to check on April she had let her sleep for over two hours now. As she walked in she saw April staring at the painting.


    "You have an amazing talent in painting I can feel the anguish behind every brush stroke." Aarnamented.


    "It''s nothing just something I do in my spare time." April then stood and folded her nket, cing it back on the chair. She stretched before carrying the now dry paining and sitting it on the floor beside her other canvases. "What time is it?"


    Aarna smiled as she replied, "Time to eat, I have some homemade bagels and we can fill them with whatever you like."


    "Thanks your very kind." April replied and they both made their way to the breakfast table.

 Chapter 69 - Relief

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Relief</h4>


    April sat and ate along with Aarna and thought by now she would be used to tasting the blood and bitterness on her lips every time she was ripped open. She had hidden her mascara smears and stained eyeliner cheeks as she remembered the rusty needle of her memories in her shaking hands as she sewed up her wounds with slivers of herself yet again.


    Aarna was greatpany but she had work so after they had breakfast together April saw her out of her condo and they said goodbye for the time being.


    As Aarna reached the underground carpark she sighed and then she noticed a tall and handsome man get out of his car that wasn''t parked too far from her own car. She squinted as she took a closer look.


    Seeing Dean Davis walk in her direction she had a light bulb moment. Although she had no confirmation from April her intuition told her this was who had hurt April. She clenched her fists but he rushed on past her and into the waiting lift. Seeing this she opened her car door only to m it closed once she got inside.


    She steeled her mind as today she swore she wouldn''t choose violence. You couldn''t keep a good woman like April down, she could be cheated on, lied to, taken advantage of¡­ by every man she has ever loved. Yet she would be the one they would miss in the end. She''s the one they would swear over for letting go. She''s the one that would haunt their thoughts. She has gathered her dignity from their misuse and she had gone on to love again. She was sure April would rise like a phoenix after betrayal and light up the night''s sky.


    With a smile on her face, she turned on her engine and continued on her journey to work, confident her friend could take on anything that maye her way today.


    Upstairs in her condo April had put the dishes away and cleaned up the kitchen, she had lost track of how many times she had now nced at the door. Who was she kidding, waiting here was the same as the hospital as she still felt the agonising wait¡­ But what she was waiting for she had lost all hope for.


    She had told herself not to lose hope and fought between realistically what had happened and a dream she did not dare to speak aloud. She wasn''t sure which would win her rational thoughts or an impossible dream. She knew a man could give her candy coated words and she could only trust his actions, after saying everything he had, his actions showed that he had left her in the hospital.


    But she did believe in the many beautiful things that awaited her in the future. For sunshinees to all who feel the rain.


    She wondered why he had suddenly left her inside the hospital, did hee to visit her at all that night. Why would he open the heart of someone if he didn''t n to love her in return? She could lie to her mind and heart all she wanted but her soul had said that he was the one, she would never be able to walk away.


    April made her way back into her bedroom and went to bed, sheid down on her bed and rest her eyes. Without knowing it she fell into a deep sleep quickly.


    Dean exited the lift and strode to April''s door, earlier he had heard that she had foolishly left the hospital. He was livid that she would take her health so lightly and so recklessly. But he knew her willpower and independence she wouldn''t stay even if Michael begged her, so he could only me himself for not being there when she woke.


    He would have made her stay in the hospital even if he had to lock her up He wouldn''t care if she would hate him at the end of the day her health and life was more important to him.


    He had been dealing with his uncle and his uncle''s men all day and only know was he free to see her. He had wanted to rush to her all day but he was held back by responsibility and his family ties. His uncle had deceived him and had hidden well, none of his men were able to find him. The few allies his uncle had gone underground and the ones he had left behind knew nothing even after an afternoon of torture.


    Dean reached her door he fixed his suit and ran his hand through his messy hair. He took a deep breath as he was about to knock he realised he didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    Dean stood staring at her door for a while before he eventually gave up thinking and knocked on her door.?He stood there for a while and then knocked again and again.


    At this stage, he had been knocking for a while and he was getting worried. He leant his head against her door there was no noise inside. His heart was beating fast and his anxiety rose. He had to see her.


    Bang


    In one swift movement, he threw his shoulder against the door and it swung open and fell to the side. Dean stood there and looked around, he couldn''t see her in the kitchen or living room. He rushed to the bedroom and that was where he found his angel.


    Relief washed over him like a tidal wave. April was sound asleep wrapped up in her duvet, he could see her chest rise and fall and he sighed in relief once again.


    Dean made his way to her bed and sat down, he fixed her hair as it messilyy on her pillow. She had been obviously tossing and turning in her sleep. She was very pale and she had dark circles under her eyes, he frowned. Had she not slept at all?

 Chapter 70 - Consistency

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Consistency</h4>


    Dean watched April for a while and ended up falling asleep beside her. The twoy on the bed together as the sun had set and the moon hung high in the dark sky. Stars lit up the sky and the moon cast a shadow on the two sleeping lovers. The shadow still and calm reflecting the delicate nature and innocence of the two that slept so blissfully.


    Hourster when April stirred she realised how warm andfortable she was. She buried her head into the warmth and found the surrounding scent was both calming and familiar. She soon realised that the warmth was also breathing.


    Her eyes snapped open and she looked up in a panic.


    When she saw Dean fast asleep she was both shocked and relieved. As he slept he had both arms wrapped around her body protective,pletely surrounding her. His eyshes were as long as hers, his chin was slightly stubbly and he had a dark shadow cast on his chiselled jaw. This made him even more attractive and masculine.


    It then dawned on her that he had left her wounded and in hospital, neither had she let him into her apartment either and now he was sleeping beside her, she was furious. She lifted her leg and was about to strike when her leg was held in ce.


    Dean had been awake all along and waited patiently for April to make her move before he did. He hoped she would embrace him back but due to her feisty nature, she had decided to kick him out of bed.


    "Now now, no need to hurt the goods darling, you will only hurt yourself in the long run." Dean realises he was teasing her but he enjoyed herebacks.


    April smirked and let out a dryugh, "As if there is anything of yours that is of any use to me. Hurt myself... I''d rather paint the whole condo with a qu-tip than have you anywhere near me." April released her venom, she was livid he left her hanging, worrying and wondering.


    Dean had expected her response. She started to squirm away from him and he frowned. Did she forget that she was injured? He rolled on top of her body pinning her to the bed. He just wanted her not to open the stitches in her arm, but he realised their positions were a little dangerous.


    April''s face flushed instantly, "You... You devil. Get off me or I swear I will beat you."


    Dean smiled, "Yes your very intimidating."


    April signed and puffed her cheeks out as she gave up struggling andy there. After a few minutes, she looked up and saw Deans intimate and endearing gaze. Her frown disappeared and she took all of him in. Her soul reaching out to his. Her soul seemed drawn to him like a twin me. They were both each others mirror, two half''s of one soul.


    She shook her head, she didn''t deserve love. Maybe all we are meant to be is beautifully unfinished. Maybe we are a story without a true ending a love hanging in the bnce. Still incandescent, never fully extinguished.


    Dean saw her light diminish but he didn''t know her thoughts so he spoke from his heart, "I am going to bepletely honest with you... I can not JUST be friends with you. I fell in love with you. I can''t just stop loving you. You are all I think about. I think about you when I wake in the morning, in the middle of the day my mind drifts to you and what you are doing. Then againte at night as I rest my head on my pillow you are in my thoughts again. It''s you and will always be you. Thank you for making me believe I am able to love and be loved. Thank you for being patient with me. Thank you for sticking with me and protecting me. Thank you for all the memories we have made so far and yet to make together. I''ll love you for eternity. What can I give you to prove myself that you have never had before?"


    Dean was hovering over her body intimately as he has poured his heart out to her earnestly.


    April thought about it for a while, her answer was simple. Consistency, "If you want to give me something no man has ever given to me, then don''t give me mixed signals nor mixed emotions that leave me wondering. Im tired of wondering. If you are going to be here with me, then be here, if you ever feel the need to leave, then stay gone. All I need from someone at this point is consistency... Would you not prefer the perfect girl?"


    Dean knew her past and her inner worries so he interjected, "I don''t want perfect I just need someone who won''t give up on me that''s it. Your eyes are my peace, your smile is my happiness, yourp is myfort, your arms are my home. You are my world please understand that."


    April thought for a moment in the past, she had thought that the man she would fall in love with would be kind and gentle with a smile that was like the spring breeze.


    Now, she realized that she preferred decisiveness and unruliness. She preferred a man who was ruthless but gentle and cared only for her. Her divine counterpart in this life, she was unsure why they shared this intense connection. But she knew he was hers.


    Knowing she was overthinking Dean opened up again. He could only persistently reassure her through his words and actions, "We only have two lives and we begin our second life when we realise we only get one life. So im not wasting any time. The thing is with thinking negatively, that negativity is like clouds that pass over the sun. So they will pass, let''s not dwell on it and move past it."

 Chapter 71 - Confession...

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Confession...</h4>


    Aprily there staring up into his hazel eyes as they filled her with warmth and affection. This was the moment she could either keep running, keep avoiding her feelings or open her heart up again and maybe this time feel the love that she had always wanted and deserved.


    "I.." Was all she could whisper before Dean leaned his head against her forehead stopping her instantly.


    Dean wanted her truth, not her hesitation, "It''s always been you I can''t keep talking to you like we are just supposed to be just friends. My heart can''t handle this anymore... You are what motivates me, your the only one that keeps me stable right now and I am so drained over the fact that you may not ept my love for you."


    April knew his sincerity by now, no man would say it so many times or do this much for a woman if he truly didn''t love her. Her only insecurityy within herself. Women like her who suffered through traumatic rtionships are the hardest to love. So she wasn''t sure if she wanted to put Dean through that.


    Dean lifted his head and started at her frowning eyebrows. He knew she was overthinking. He flicked her forehead.


    "Ouch... Why?" April asked as she rubbed her forehead frowning slightly.


    Dean replied, "I crave you in the most innocent form. I crave to say good morning and give you forehead kisses. To be able to tell you I adore you when you feel at your worst. I crave you in ways where I just want to be next to you nothing more or less."


    He wanted her. Her body. Her soul, her heart.


    We all want that person that makes us calm in the soul and crazy in the flesh. She fell in love with the way he touched her soul.


    "Okay." April blushed. It was a straightforward response but for April agreeing to give her heart to someone was petrifying. What she held back and kept inside her heart was also simple... Please don''t break me.


    Dean beamed and then he took her by the wrists and held her down on the bed. He leaned over and kissed her hard with all his passion and affection that he had held back. Then looking her straight in the eye he made one thing perfectly clear. You''re mine.


    April''s heart pounded and she felt butterflies in her stomach. This was her first kiss in both lifetimes. Her thoughts were all muddled and all her questions and worries scattered with one breathless kiss.


    Dean was over the moon he finally could say she was his. He left soft butterfly kisses over her face before saying, "At the end of the day I want it to be you and me. I want yourte nights and early mornings. I want your good days and your bad ones. I want you when your all dressed up and especially when you use one of my t-shirts as pyjamas. I want you when your young and when you are old. I want you forever."


    Deciding he better get up before he took things too far. He rolled off her and got up and off the bed. His heartfelt as light as his feet, he smiled at April and held out his hand to help her sit up.


    April took his hand and sat up still in a slight daze she said, "I wasn''t looking for anything at all when I met you. Actually, I never nned to love anyone again. But then I met you and that was it I guess." She shyly smiled and stood up beside him. She reached his chest, perfect height for cuddles she thought.


    As if reading her thoughts Dean smirked and replied, "Hey... I hope you know you are cute. I wanna chill and watch nextflix with you and cuddle. I will also buy you food, so go shower. I would also like more kisses... and to touch your butt."


    Dean then left her bedroom with a big smile. April stood frozen thinking of hisst words she then rushed to her bathroom and shut the door quickly behind her. She turned on the hot water lever on the shower and leaned against the door.


    "Shameless man." She said in a whisper to no one but herself. What did she just agree to? Did she just say yes to having a kissing, cuddling shameless man? Though she had no doubt about her decision she now questioned if her heart could cope with this overwhelming feeling of love.


    She wasn''t good withmunicating her love to someone. In herst life, she gave her loved ones everything. But maybe she hadn''t sealed off all of her love and affection. She had after all met Dean, Michael and Aarna. She chose to love them and get to know them. They had slowly worked their way into her heart.


    She got in the shower and avoided the water on her bandage. She would have to visit the hospital to get the dressing changed in the morning. After her shower, she got dressed before making her way to her living room.


    She had to wonder for a second if Dean was a dream. It seemed more likely. She opened her door and noticed Dean setting take out containers onto her coffee table. He warmly smiled up at her and she made her way to the table. So it wasn''t a dream she thought.


    On the tv Dean had a movie picked and it was currently paused. Maybe a shameless man wouldn''t be a bad thing she thought.


    Dean smiled and guided her to sit on the sofa. He sat down beside her and opened up the take out containers. April pulled a nket around her and then wrapped it around Deans legs too. He smirked at her actions and she rolled her eyes.


    "By the way, I rang my contractor," Dean announced as he handed her a ss of water.


    "Getting your shower finally fixed?" April then took a sip of water.


    "No, im knocking your wall through to join our condo''s I can''t live apart from my angel now that im yours and your mine." Dean beamed at April.

 Chapter 72 - Sun Kissed

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Sun Kissed</h4>


    "What''s yours and mine?" April questioned.


    "Going forward I have your back and you will have mine. We are now a team and one hot couple." Dean imed boldly with a smile on his face.


    April''s mouth dropped this man had imed her and was going to move in. Did she even agree to any of this? Yes, obviously she had given in to her feelings and epted that she did like Dean and to pretend otherwise would only hurt her heart in the end.


    Dean sighed and kissed her forehead, "Stop overthinking I am me, I will not abandon you ever. We also can''t start something if you don''t tell me your fears so open up, when you can I will be here to listen."


    April still dazed from all the affection answered in a whisper, "The thing is¡­ I cared about him more than anyone else in the world. But it still wasn''t enough and he walked away like¡­ it was the easiest thing to do in the world."


    Dean nodded, he knew her past would only make her anxious but he was content that she would openly state her fears, "You are rare, so people are going to fall in love with the idea of having you, but most of them are not used to rare, they are foreign to it, so theyck the capacity to treat you as such. And that''s where they lose you, they never deserved you in the first ce. I feel pity for the people that leave someone like you who loves so fiercely and loyally for someone that never will."


    April was lost in his words and gazed into his eyes, those eyes they startled her. They saw straight through her core and saw her fractured, hungry, wild soul.


    Dean rubbed her cheek as she gazed up at him, "I cannot promise you the moon and stars, but I can promise you that I will stay¡­ even when you think you are at your worst, I will be here. I love you, I will never fill your ears with lies, your mouth with words, your eyes with tears, your mind with confusion or your heart with pain."


    "But what if.." April was stopped by Dean before she could even finish speaking.


    "No, if it is real, it will never be over," Dean concluded and reached out and their two bodies crashed together in a tight inescapable embrace.


    "Just try one more time. Try just for you, you are loving and deserve to be loved. I know you push the idea of love away as you were hurt. But if you try one more time you will see I am worth it. To me you are irreceable, in this entire world, I only want you so fall one more time. I''ll catch you."


    She didn''t know if anyone is ever ready, but if someone makes you feel alive again, it''s kind of worth the risk. When you truly trust someone without any doubt, you will finally get one of two results; a person for life or a lesson for life.


    "Okay then let''s make a pact to always tell each other how we feel walking around with unspoken words locked within that you never breath out will only suffocate us.


    She knew the feeling well, hiding your feelings from the one you love is like dying but you are still alive. Walking around with a hole in your chest. Now she had faith and expectations once again, she would give Dean all she had and hoped that he wouldnt let her fall.


    Holding April in his arms he feltplete and his heart felt finally full. He had met an amazing woman, from the moment he met her he knew she would be trouble with her feisty attitude and her quirks. She wouldplete him, he would always be challenged with her banter and they would share love andughter together.


    "If I could give you one thing in this life it would be to see yourself through my eyes then you would know how truly special you are." Dean exined as he then pulled her close.


    He started to te out a few of the dishes from the containers and handed her a te. Dean then turned on the movie and made up his own te. He was very content doing these small things in life he never knew they could bring him so much joy.


    To Dean her outer beauty was just a bonus to him it was her inner beauty that was most captivating. She is caring, kindhearted, loving, empathetic and genuine. That meant she was able topliment and celebrate others around her. She doesn''t need the spotlight because she was her own sun wherever she goes. She is smart, confident and fearless.


    Beautiful inside and out, what she thought were her ws he saw them as her strength. She had healed, levelled up and moved on and that was her inner fighter and he loved that part of her.


    April didn''t really watch the movie she was busy thinking and every now and then she couldn''t help but nce at Dean. She didn''t know why he was so set on her she was average at best. Deciding to give this a chance was a huge decision but she felt drawn to him and couldn''t help the hold he had on her heart.


    He was her moon in the darkness of the night. It''s light blinding and piercing her soul which she had blocked off all paths too. But through the cracks in her heart, his light prated and soon she was filled with it without even realising. That brightness was warm and captivating. This feeling was new to her and scared her.


    The food had long been eaten and the movie had ended and all that was left was April and Dean sleeping on the sofa together. Dean was wrapped around her once again like an octopus clinging to her body. The scene was harmonious and the sun kissed its rays through the light curtains but it didn''t disturb the loving couple.

 Chapter 73 - French Fry

    <h4>Chapter 73 - French Fry</h4>


    Most nights are tough, sheys there in the darkness, overwhelmed by the things she wished she would stop thinking about. But now she found herself waking to being held in Deans embrace. She had never felt so safe and secure and oddly she had slept through the night every night he had stayed with her. This must be the security and feeling of safety she never knew she needed.


    Since the night Dean had confessed and she had too opened up, she was taken care of by Dean. They both lived together in her condo and he only left her side when he needed to go to his condo for his belongings. It had been three days now.


    April was feeling better and her arm had all bu healed, though she still had to take it easy. April had dressed and finished her makeup and looked around her bathroom, Dean had left his cologne sitting out and even their toothbrushes sat side by side. She had to shake her head at how quickly he hadpletely taken over her home and heart.


    April walked out of her bathroom and picked up her heels and put them on. Today she wore a simple ck dress and wore her hair high in a ponytail. She walked out and saw Dean he was filling two to-go coffee cups.


    Dean looked up and smiled, "Tell me.."


    April furrowed her eyebrows and picked up her handbag, getting ready to go to work for the first time in over a week, "Tell you what?"


    Dean came closer and kissed her forehead, loving her confused face, "Tell me if the skies the limit then how in the world did I find an angel like you?"


    April giggled and pushed Dean away, "Stop being so cheesy... Let''s go to work."


    Dean nodded, he would never stop being sweet if it meant he could tease her. He replied, "Yes babe, but my goal to make you smile every day still exists. So my mission has only started."


    April rolled her eyes and they both left her condo together. Dean had decided to leave her to work and pick her up and he didn''t take no for an answer. Though April felt themute was more for his benefit as all he did was tease her with his endless lines. Helpless she ended up smiling orughing at them.


    Who knew the Billionaire CEO could be this sweet and funny?


    Dean parked outside the front doors of Walker Interiors. "I will be here at six to get you, but if you feel unwell and need to go home before that just text me and I will pick you up."


    "You worry too much, all I do is sit behind a desk and design there is no hardbour involved." April gathered her bag and opened her car door.


    Dean saw that she was trying to escape held her face and kissed her red lips. He had wanted to kiss those lips all morning and could no longer hold himself back.


    April was still new to all this and was instantly breathless. Deans love consumed her and she felt her heart was having trouble keeping up.


    Dean stopped kissing her but held her cheek and put his forehead against hers, "Message me even if you don''t need me. I will miss you otherwise."


    April nodded and Dean let go. She rushed out of the car like hell hounds were chasing her and Dean gave a slight chuckle at her antics.


    April bumped into Aarna at the entrance doors and they greeted each other.


    "Morning" April smiled at her friend. "Did you not sleep well?" She asked concerned.


    Aarna nodded, "I will now be identifying as a racoon because I too have dark circles under my eyes, I eat junk food, I am small and I stay up all night and I am cute but I will fight you."


    Aprilughed at Aarna''s description of herself, "Why can''t you sleep?" April asked.


    "You remember Casper?" Aarna asked.


    April nodded, her friend was lovesick, "Sis let that man go... What are you holding on for? He''s ghosting you? Respect the dead and grieve and move on let him rest in peace."


    "I know I know all that. But... Okay don''t judge but at the weekend I drove six hours to meet him and he stood me up." Aarna hung her head and continued to walk by Aprils side.


    April held Aarna''s hand tofort her, "I will never judge you. But Aarna... They say a butterfly can''t see its own wings they can''t see how beautiful they really are. We are that butterfly, so even when you can''t see it when you can''t see how beautiful you are just know that the rest of us can."


    They both got into the lift together and Aarna hugged April.


    After the hug, April continued, "The ones who love you will never leave you. Even if there are a hundred reasons to give up. They will find one reason to hold on."


    "But.." Aarna tried to refute April but April interrupted her.


    "Look say you won the lottery... ¡ê30 million and your friend asks for ¡ê1,800. You would say yea sure because ¡ê1,800 is like nothing. But what if they ask for all ¡ê30 million. Of course, you are going to say no. So what''s the difference? There are over 30 million seconds in a year, now are you going to give them all your time or just the 1,800 they asked for? My point is your beautiful, kind, funny and have a rare heart so cry, go to the gym put the snacks down and move on. He will eithere back or you will of moved on by then."


    Aarna smiled and they both got out of the lift together "I may be a potato now but one day I will be a French fry and then everyone will want me."


    Aprilughed and nodded, "Exactly."


    Everyone needed a no matter what friend.


    Someone they can call on no matter what. Someone they can vent to no matter what. Someone she doesn''t have to exin herself to, no matter what. Aarna felt she had found that with April, with her rare heart and feisty soul.

 Chapter 74 - Seven Billion Smiles In This City And Only Hers Pours Life Into Him

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Seven Billion Smiles In This City And Only Hers Pours Life Into Him</h4>


    Aprils day flew in, she was busy arranging all the work that she had missed in thest week and before she knew it, it was home time. That was when she looked down and saw that her phone had been inundated with messages from Dean.


    (Hope you are having an amazing day babe xx)


    (Don''t forget to rx and of course think of me often xx)


    (Your working and not looking after yourself, wait till I get you hometer xx)


    (Your hubby is outside xxx)


    April bit her lip and knew she was in trouble, she hadn''t replied all day and he had asked her to text him this morning and she had been so caught up on work she had forgotten to check her phone. She waspletely new to all this as James had not given her his phone number never mind asked her to text him. April packed up and rushed out.


    "Why are you rushing?" Asked Aarna.


    "My boyfriend is outside and I forgot to text him all day," April replied as she hit the lift button and entered.


    Aarnaughed, "You have a boyfriend and didn''t tell me? There I am spilling my heart out to you."


    April smiled, "Sorry, it all happenedst week when I was recovering."


    "Ohh, is he a hot doctor? You get all the luck" Aarna pouted.


    Aprilughed she didn''t dare say her boyfriend was Dean Adler the Cities most eligible bachelor. She may not get out of the lift alive.


    They both exited the lift and April rushed out of the lobby of Walker Interiors.


    Bang


    "I am so sorry." She had walked right into a human wall, looking up she saw James and she frowned and started to walk around him.


    "Wait!" James called out. He had called into her work earlier but her Manager had said she was still off and he ended up having a meeting with her instead and although Emily was pretty he had his sights now set on April.


    "Can we not get to know each other over drinks or dinner? What do you say? We can have some fun together." James stood in front of April sure that with his looks and their childhood history together he more or less had her.


    April crinkled her nose, "I am not like the others. That is where you made your first mistake."


    She has the intuition of an angel and fire like a dragon Dean thought as he watched her demeanour total flip like a switch when she saw James. Dean smirked in the carpletely satisfied and proud of his feisty kitten.


    "Come now didn''t you used to love me and chase after me when we were children", James stood tall not fazed by Aprils change.


    April smiled andughed, "There are all types of love in this world but never the same love twice and sometimes giving a person a second chance is like reloading a gun because they missed the first time." She then walked around the pest in front of her.


    "Wait¡­ hold up a minute you can''t pass this opportunity up, I may not ask again," James announced.


    "I am worth more than you bothered to spend on me emotionally, spiritually, romantically. Or maybe you just didn''t have it in you, too shallow to go a little deeper. Too selfish to invest a little more of your heart. Maybe you couldn''t handle me, even though I am really quite easy to please, as long as I know I am loved, appreciated and wanted. I am worth more than you cared to invest. I am tired of trying. I am worth more than that. I have someone now who loves all of me, ws and all, he is honest with ne and gives me the moon when I feel lost, he gives me the stars when I need guidance." April then noticed Deans car parked and she ran towards it and got inside the passenger side.


    Dean beamed and although he didn''t hear their conversation he was proud of her. A good woman loves hard; she doesn''t know any other way to love. So when she is emotional, it''s not because she is holding back¡­ it is because she is giving it everything she has got. He had a feeling she had finally let go of her past and was now embracing a future with him.


    "Hey, sorry I didn''t message back," April said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, let''s go home." Dean then reached over and buckled her in safely.


    "That''s it?" April was used to the fight, used to being judged. Sometimes the rtionship you have after being in a toxic rtionship is the hardest because you are not used to being loved and cared for.


    Dean knew she needed a pep talk and reassurance and he would happily do it a million times if it eased her heart, "Look I know that it is going to be difficult but what matters is what I am willing to do for a future with you. What we are willing to do. This is what sets us apart from whether or not we achieve our goals or not. Do you want to know why I won''t quit? Because I appreciate more than just your good moments that we have had. I learned that you have to ept the sh*tty moments too. When you do that, that is when you realise what''s most important. What is worth struggling and fighting for."


    "Thanks let''s go home then," she smiled but saw that Dean didn''t drive yet. She then realised he needed her to reassure him, "I am okay, if you don''t let the past die, then it won''t let you live."


    Dean nodded and took her hand in his as he drove them home.


    She looked out of the window and daydreamed of her past life. No matter who would have shone the light on James, no matter what they had tried to say to her. No matter where they showed her to the right path, she had to see it for herself. She had to see the light for herself, she had to take the steps now onto a new path and forge her way forward. Her life was now what she dreamed and envisaged.


    She nced out of the window and spoke as Dean continued to drive, "You know I lost many years in a cage like a chained soul, I had a tied tongue to match. I learnt that the more I spoke the more they didn''t care for my words so I stopped speaking. Now freedom flows like a liquid in my veins and I soar honestly met with love or hate I will not hold back. I will not go back to that prison."


    "So what do you want to do now?" Dean held her hand and kissed it. Happy she was opening up and sharing with him.


    "I have a problem", She looked up at him wondering if he could help or find her crazy.


    "How can I help?" He asked with a hint of affection


    "You may think I am crazy but my father takes these tablets and they were given to him by my stepmother¡­ I want to check them." April replied.


    "No problem, let''s go to the hospital. I have a friend that can help us with that." Dean took the next exit and headed for the hospital knowing she would be keen to head there first.


    "Really? Just like that?" she asked with a huge smile on her face.


    Dean nced at her face. There are seven billion smiles in this city and only her pours life into him.

 Chapter 75 - Sweet Like Summer Honey And Kind Like An Autumn Afternoon

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Sweet Like Summer Honey And Kind Like An Autumn Afternoon</h4>


    Dean had stopped the car and April had still stared out of the window lost in her thoughts throughout the short drive towards the hospital. He had wondered if James had really had affected her that much that she now fell into a deep contemtion. He knew it was irrational but he was petty enough to be displeased that she would even think of James even if it was in a negative light. Wanting to break her train of thought away from James he poked her soft bouncy cheek in a teasing manner.


    "Hey," April responded as she rubbed her cheek and red at her assant.


    "Hey yourself, what are you thinking so deeply about that you didn''t notice we have arrived?" Dean asked.


    It was only then that April noticed that they were now parked outside of the hospital as she looked at the white building in front of her. She had always been alone, her responses were always I got this, don''t worry about it. She had always held on strong and silent through any storm but seeing Dean''s furrowed brows and concern written all over his face she sighed and decided to give in. It was time for the lone warrior to share her concerns.


    She knew now that she deserved a call me anytime love, pick you up from work love. A love note left out for her kind of love. A chicken soup on a sick day type of love. Augh at your bad jokes type of love. A reminder that it was snowing and that she may have to wear a jacket kind of love. A bring you a brownie because you have had a bad day kind of love. A listening love, a requited love that wouldst. Thinking that she knewmunication was key.


    "I am not the silly romantic type of girl. I don''t want you to give me the moon and stars, as we can be each other''s light. I don''t want gemstones or gold. I can get those myself. I want a steady hand, a kind soul. I want to go to sleep and wake up knowing my heart is safe. I want to love and be loved." April earnestly replied. She wanted to offer Dean a way out now if he wanted it. Her life was full of ups and downs and she certainly didn''t want him to be involved in the chaos.


    Dean nodded he saw through her words and her intentions. He certainly wasn''t one to run though, his running shoes were off. In this lifetime he promised to keep hold of her and be her strength and he knew, in turn, she would do the same for him.


    April didn''t make eye contact she kept her head down, afraid of the answer Dean would give her.


    "April." Dean''s low voice was startlingly loud in her ears but she kept her head lowered bracing herself for the impact of his words. In her experience when someone said your name in that way they had something to say and now she didn''t know if she wanted to hear it or not.


    Dean remembered the first time he saw her, that feeling when he took her all in. The free fall of his heart and how it crashed into hers without warning. She stood in the cold night against the night sky in her white dress and at first nce, everything fell into ce for him. He craved her inside more than the outside, her heart and soul were precious to him. He was addicted to everything she was made of and at that moment he knew she was his to protect at all costs. She was his angel, his eternal light.


    Dean sighed and lifted her head up with his left hand so that they were now eye to eye. He saw fear and uncertainty in her eyes, "I won''t let you go, you only get one chance at a love like this. I will do all I can to keep you safe, happy and feel loved. I didn''t just fall in love with you dork, I fell in love with your voice, your smile, your eyes, yourugh, and I fell in love with everything about you."


    April was a badass with a good heart, soft but strong, unapologetic and honest. April was the type of girl you go to war beside not against.


    Dean knew she was an independent woman and he only wanted to be her teammate and not let her do things alone. She had obviously been in turmoil over asking for his help and he knew that was difficult for her. He didn''t wait for her to ask he automatically offered so she could see he would be there for her. She had been through so much in life and her walls were tall and surrounded her heart, he would work hard to knock them down and build her trust brick by brick.


    April didn''t expect his words, she never thought that one day love woulde in the form of someone that would give more than take, in that second she realised that this feeling she felt was rare. Dean was sweet like summer honey and kind like an autumn afternoon.


    April stared into his deep loving brown eyes and gave her answer straight from her heart, "I want to be your new home. I want you to pack up your life into brown boxes, rent a van and move in. I want you to fill me with your favourite trinkets, picture frames, candles and decorate me until I feel like yours. I want to find our favourite take out ce down the street, I want to wake up together to the birds singing in the morning. I want to be silly and dance around the living room shaking the floor together creating butterflies in my stomach. I want you to befortable and happy¡­ I don''t want you to leave me."

 Chapter 76 - Consistent Like A Pocket Watch

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Consistent Like A Pocket Watch</h4>


    They say you fall in love three times in your life. The first love is an introduction to love in your youth and it was innocent and silly. It was what she knew love to be at that time when she met James her childhood friend. She had met James when she was five in the yground in her neighbourhood. They yed together all the time and it was simple before the corrupt world took James, heart.


    The second love was a lesson it was painful and full of heartbreak, it teaches us what love is not. That was James a poet that only knew pretty words full of false hope.?She was a teenager by then with no experience in life or love. James had started to hang out only with the people he found beneficial and she was left behind.


    The third love April thought it could only be Dean. He came unexpectantly, a surprise that was undeniable. A love that would tear down her walls she had built around herself. For April he crashed into her life unapologetically, he sold her a romantic promise for the future and like a dreamer sold her a fairy story with no harsh reality.


    He was calm like Sunday morning coffee and consistent like a pocket watch always ticking. A love that flowed easily like the sea and worthy like a noble cause, a love honest like a child''s words.


    "April what can I do to ease your mind? I am also wed I am not a prince or white knight but I will try my best. I will always be by your side through the good and bad." Dean held her in a tight embrace and waited for her response. He held his breath waiting for her response.


    April held Dean for a moment and then let go pushing him away slightly but he kept hold of her arms in a tight embrace, "I don''t want you to be anything other than yourself, I am not looking for some white knight toe in and rescue me. I can do that myself. I also know that the white knight can ride into war but once he is confronted with an actual demon he willy down his sword and run the other way because he is ill equipped." April sighed and continued trying to separate her past from her future, "I can fight my demons alone so what I really want is a dark knight. The one that is battle worn and covered in scars, his armour dented and soiled. The same dark knight that will get a glimmer in his eye, the same as I do when we face each other demons. Because we realise that no matter how hard, no matter how terrifying the fight ahead is¡­ the reward at the end of all that is something pretty incredible."


    Dean broke out into a blinding smile, he realised she didn''t think he wasn''t good enough. She was just worried due to her past that he would one day leave her. But he never would, he in fact had the same if not an even darker past than April. So he never feared her demons what would scare him is if she would try and face them alone without him.


    Dean kissed her fiercely and held her body close not wanting an inch to separate them, a girl like her is rare in this world and he wanted to value her for all she was.


    His kiss stole her breath away and she felt butterflies in her stomach. She wondered if he would always leave her this bliss. It had taken a lot of courage and strength to finally open up and speak to Dean so openly about her opinions but she also felt it may have been too much pressure too soon for him.


    Dean broke the kiss and he leaned his forehead against hers.


    April calmed her heart and spoke again, "I don''t expect you to have it all, I do not expect you to be perfect. But I know you know what you want out of life¡­ at least in this particr moment. I mean I am not perfect either I am a work in progress also. I do know what I want and as long as you want me I will be here¡­ with you."


    Dean smiled and briefly kissed her lips again, he then left small kisses all over her face and neck as she giggled in response.


    Dean leaned back, "So I will be your knight or maybe your dark knight do you like batman? should I get a cape?... I think I would suit a cape, what do you think?"


    April giggled and pushed Dean away, "Okay don''t take me seriously then, ignore what I said." April then exited the car, she wasn''t mad at his response she knew him enough to realise he was trying to lighten the mood. But her shyness won over after speaking from the heart and it made her want to run.


    Dean rushed to follow her out of his car as he locked it and ran after her. Dean put his arm around her waist. He nced at her she hid behind her hair, he brushed her hair behind her ear and noticed her pink flushed cheeks, and he smiled at her shyness.


    They walked together through the hospital and Dean lead her into the lift and straight up to the VIP ward. April felt the gazes from the people around her as she knew Dean''s appearance was enough to stop people in their tracks but also he was a well-known CEO with influence and power.


    Nurse''s nced and then scurried to take care of their work and it made April wonder so she asked Dean, "Do you by any chance own this hospital?"


    Dean smirked, April was quick and observant, "Not all of it, I have a share along with my friend you are about to meet."

 Chapter 77 - Z

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Z</h4>


    Dean smirked, April was quick and observant, "Not all of it, I have a share along with my friend you are about to meet."


    "I knew it, the nurses gave you away, instead of ogling you they were running off to work." Aprilughed.


    Dean pulled her closer, "Are you not jealous?"


    April furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, "Why would I be?"


    "Other women looking at your man?" Dean mused, he wanted her to be possessive like he was.


    April rolled her eyes, "Nope, they can look all they want but your mine now. They just can''t touch you and if I find out they have or you do I swear I will make your life hell."


    Dean smiled, "Oh! And how are you going to do that?" He really wanted to know how she would punish him, not that he wanted any other girl anywhere near him.


    April smiled as she thought and that was enough for Dean to know the answer to his question, he decided then and there to always stay on his angel''s good side as she seemed to easily be a little devil if she wanted to. This information pleased him, she was indeed possessive of him but trusted him fully.


    They reached the end of the hospital corridor and Dean leaned forward and opened therge oak door in front of him. Inside the office wasrge with a panoramic view of the city. April thought this must be Dean''s friend''s office, she got shy to meet another one of Deans friends and she fixed her outfit and smoothed her hair.


    Seeing her fix herself Dean smiled and leaned towards her ear, "You look amazing, they are going to love you just like I do."


    At that moment the door on the left of them opened and a tall man walked out, he had long ck hair tied back in a short ponytail, he was broad and wore a ck shirt which had two buttons open and ck trousers. April was taken aback and she had a glimpse of her past memories.


    She, of course, had never met this elite man before but she of course had heard of him from the news, he was a world-renowned surgeon and he worked alongside the military and provided health care and vines for many underdeveloped countries.


    The tall man in front of her smiled and approached the couple in front of him. Dean had never had a girl at his side and this little bunny in front of him amused him. Was this Deans type he wondered, "Are you going to introduce me?"


    Dean saw his friend was about to touch Aprils hair and he pushed his hands away, "Keep your hands to yourself, I don''t know where they have been."


    "So mean¡­ Fine ill introduces myself then I am Dean''s childhood friend Zane, you can call me Z." He then took a seat behind hisrge oak desk.


    "My name is April, nice to meet you," April answered quickly before Dean could.


    Dean had his arm still wrapped around April and he guided her to a chair and tried to pull her down so she would sit on his knee.


    April was having none of his shameless behaviour didn''t he know where they were right now. She quickly elbowed him the ribs, hearing a groan she then made her way to the seat just beside deans as she sat down and smiled at Deans friend Z, he had a wide grin on his face.


    "Yep, you have chosen a feisty little bunny." April frowned which made Zaneugh, he knew then that his friend had his hands full and was d the girl in front of him had spirit and she didn''t seem interested in doing whatever his friend wanted.


    He knew Dean was wise enough to choose someone not interested in his wealth and power but now after what he had just witnessed he knew Dean had chosen someone who would be his equal and he was very pleased for his friend.?He also enjoyed messing with his friend so he hoped they could join forces one day to tease Dean.


    "Don''t call her that. Only I can give her a nickname." Dean announced as he sat forward and pulled her chair closer to his before he took her hand.


    Zughed, "Okay okay ill not poke the bear, what can I help you with?"


    April nced at Dean to help her out, she was apprehensive asking a man like Zane for a favour like this.


    Dean looked at April and put out his hand seeing this April quickly produced the tablets from her bag and handed them to him. "Could these be checked as quickly as possible?"


    Z nodded and took the tablets, he examined them for a moment before he put them in his top shirt pocket, "Is it your uncle again?" He questioned.


    "No, they are tablets April needs you to look at," Dean responded but he didn''t give away any information just encase April didn''t want to share.


    "No problem I can let you know as soon as I get the results, maybe we can all go for dinner some time," Zane replied.


    "You going to ask Nikki toe along?" Dean asked.


    Z instantly lost his smile, "Go so I can get these tested and get back to work. I will contact you with the results."


    Knowing he may have pushed his friend too hard he nodded, "Okay thanks bud take it easy."


    "Thank you so much I really appreciate your help," April replied as she and Dean stood to leave.


    "No worries bunny, you cane to me if you ever need anything. We are friends now." Z replied.


    April noticed he was no longer smiling and wondered was it after Dean had asked about Nikki. She leaned forward and put her hand out to Z not wanting anyone to be unhappy, "Friends then, have a good day Z."

 Chapter 78 - Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Teasing</h4>


    Zane looked up and shook her hand and smiled. Dean then quickly took his angel''s hand back and held it before nodding to his friend, "See you soon buddy."


    Just as Dean and April reached the door Z stood up and walked towards them, "One second Dean."


    Dean looked at Z and then nced at April. She nodded and answered for him, "I''ll meet you at the lift."


    "I won''t be long," Dean said quickly. After smiling at them both April walked towards the lift.


    After April took a few steps he looked at his friend, "What''s up?"


    Z sighed, "Just some advice one friend to another I can see you love her, so keep a hold of her and don''t be stupid like me."


    Dean sighed, his friend was indeed stupid he stood in his own way when it came to his future happiness. He had his own advice for his childhood friend, "When you go days without talking to her you leave her questioning. You make her doubt that you ever cared for her, you make her doubt you care that you both aren''t in contact and she will eventually convince herself that you don''t care anymore. You may not think it''s a big deal now, but when she starts talking to someone else I bet you will be devastated. Nikki will wait for you but she won''t wait around long bud. Do not lose your chance at genuine happiness."


    Z nodded and looked up at April waiting for Dean by the lift, "I know I am just making sure I have everything in order before¡­"


    Seeing his friend not able to continue he nodded, "Just keep in contact with her for your own sanity and hers."


    "The bunny suits you," Z smirked, he was back to his usual teasing already.


    Dean shook his head but knew his friend would listen to the advice he had given him, "Talk soon bud."


    Dean then turned and caught up to April and the lift had just arrived, they got in together and Dean held her waist again. He wanted her close always.


    They walked through the hospital and had got back into Deans car. Seeing April lost in thought again he asked, "Worried about Z? He will be okay, he knows what he has to do."


    April looked over at Dean, "Oh, okay. I just don''t like to see others sad." She answered.


    Dean started the car and replied, "A man''s pride will cause him to lose a woman that loves him deeply because instead of changing his ways and apologizing, he will just upy his time with other women so he doesn''t miss the woman that he loves." Dean sighed and took Aprils hand and kissed it, he wouldn''t make the same mistake his friend had.


    Back in April''s condo April was taking a shower and Dean was making them both dinner, he had a permanent smile now on his face. It felt like he was finally home, she was his home now. She was so strong and had been through so much in herst life and he hadn''t been part of any of that. But now he was in her life he wouldn''t let her stand against any storm alone.


    She was the type to stay silent and bare pain and trauma alone but still keep smiling and care about others. She had just met Z and she had already worried about him, her pure heart showed no limits. She had a big heart and noticed his friend''s pain just like a true empath. He guessed it was because she and he both knew the feeling of being unnoticed and unloved that she could also see it in his friend Z''s eyes.


    He was happy his friends were also now her friends she was the type that would always be your biggest supporter and listen to all your problems even though she didn''t expect others to sit and listen to hers.


    He stirred the food onest time and he ted it up and walked towards the dining table with the tes. Setting the tes down he looked up and saw Aprile out of their bedroom. She wore a long ck t-shirt that he was sure was his and as he looked down he saw her pale long legs walking towards him, he gulped as the heat rose in his stomach and he held himself back from rushing towards her.


    April saw Deans hungry eyes and yes she knew she was teasing him but she enjoyed the fun of the flirt, why not give him a little taste. She pretended she didn''t see anything and sat down in front of Dean as he still stood up by the table watching her.


    "Aren''t you sitting down?" April asked.


    Dean coughed and sat down, "Is that my shirt?"


    "Yes, I hope you don''t mind it''s just a lot morefy to sleep in. Thanks for making dinner" April replied.


    "No no take whatever you want to wear in fact I encourage it," Dean added.


    April and Dean then fell into some easy conversation during dinner and April had seen him staring at her legs and she continued to pretend to be oblivious to him. After dinner, she picked up their tes and rinsed them and bent over to fill the dishwasher. Just as she did that she noticed Dean standing behind her with an intensity in his eyes she hadn''t seen before. Maybe she had teased him too much.


    She stood and crossed her hands over her chest but to Dean, she just made his t-shirt lift and show off more of her silky white thighs and her chest now stood prominently out. He couldn''t take it anymore and he walked towards her and lifted her up and she instantly wrapped her legs around his waist.


    Yes, she had pushed him too far April let out a light scream as she was picked up, she now was eye level with Dean. His amber eyes just like honey met hers and they both gave in.

 Chapter 79 - Insatiable

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Insatiable</h4>


    Dean and April gave in, their two bodies colliding together as they made their way to April''s bed. Dean held onto her slim waist, her legs still wrapped around his strong body as he then ced her on the bed gently. April and Dean''s bodies moulded together as they were now on the bed together, they couldn''t get enough of each other.


    Dean nipped her soft and supple skin on her neck and could hear her slight moans as he continued to make his way downwards. With one hand he held her leg and hoisted it over his waist. with his other hand, he started to take off her t-shirt. He stopped kissing her and nced up, her face was flushed pink, she was beautiful as she looked back into his eyes full of need, he wanted to make sure that she was okay for him to continue.


    April wanted Dean just as badly as he did, her body seemed to feel fulfilled with each and every touch of his, she felt small sparks of fire with each light touch and kiss. The small sparks heated her from the inside and when he nced up at her to ask her for permission to continue she saw his desire for her in his honey brown eyes. His eyes were the first thing she noticed about him, they seemed to change colour from deep brown to a honey amber brown colour depending on the light and his mood.


    She slightly nodded and saw him give her a breathtaking smile before he then ripped the t-shirt she was wearing.


    She was instantly exposed but she still only felt the heat that radiated off his body. April watched Dean''s reaction, he licked his lips and smirked at her before going back to feast on her body. As this was her first time being this exposed to any man in both lifetimes she felt nervous but her need for his touch gave her the courage to continue. She also felt a desire for someone she had never felt before, she was happy it was Dean. It could only be Dean in this and any other lifetime.


    Dean wanted to take things slowly and love her thoroughly so he was taking his time to spoil her physically, mentally and spiritually. Her continuous moans of pleasure gave him the go ahead to continue and only fueled his own need for her body. Each and every time he would touch her she seemed to bloom under his touches and kisses.


    Leaning over her body now he saw her body had pink and red marks all over her body, they were proof of his love for her. He impatiently removed his shirt which he now realised had way too many buttons, in the future, he would change into casual clothing as soon as he got home, he then quickly took off his belt and ck trousers leaving just his ck boxers. He nced down at her, her cheeks were still flushed pink and she now bit her lip.


    April watched Dean strip off his clothing and it would normally make herugh to see him so impatient and clumsy with his clothing but tonight she felt her own impatience. His shirt revealed tanned skin that she ached to run her fingers over, his chest muscles were toned and sculpted and it made her heart race. She bit her lip in anticipation, not realising her own strength she flipped the two of them and her legs now straddled his thighs, she could feel him grow bigger as she slightly hovered over him. She flipped her hair over to the side and licked her lips before kissing Dean, she wanted no needed his lips on hers.


    Dean was taken aback at first but soon found this feisty taking charge of the situation side of April was his new favourite version of April. She had a wild and flirtatious look on her face, she was full of confidence and he found that the sexiest part of her personality, he enjoyed her bold assault on his body. She then held his face kissing him and lowered herself on his body.


    Wanting to be inside of her he removed his underwear as she grinded on him, he heard her moans and it drove him to near insanity. She bit his lip and he groaned at her, she drove him wild. Did she know the effect she had on him?


    Lost in love and lust they both devoured each other insatiably on the bed all through the night. The sun began to rise and only then was their thirst for each other fully sated and satisfied, they both held each other in an embrace as they started to fall into a blissful sleep.


    Aprily over Dean''s chest with a smile on her face as she fell asleep. April had only thought that intimacy was about sex, two bodies connected in lust. But now Dean made her realise that intimacy was about truth when you realise you can tell someone your truth when you can show your full self to someone and their response is your safe with me- it lit up her soul from the inside.


    Dean held her tightly to his body not wanting to let go. This was a huge step for them both, one of many they would share together. Dean stroked her back. He was content for the first time in his life, she was his heart, his light, his happiness.


    Dean wanted her in the purest way, he wanted her senses to be on edge from his touch. He needed her like a flower needs the sun to bloom like the tides need the moon to flow. He wanted her, the way books want to be read, he wanted her now always and forever. Dean?loved her and all the rain in the endless skies could never douse the fire he had inside him for her and only her.

 Chapter 80 - Seducing Me?

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Seducing Me?</h4>


    April tried to stretch but once again Dean had wrapped himself around her like an octopus. She didn''t know what to expect being intimate, she had heard stories from other girls that some men may lose interest after they are intimate yet here he was stuck to her like a cute ko to a tree.


    She giggled and Dean leaned down kissing her head, he mumbled and went back to sleep. She smiled, he was so abundant in his affection towards her that he even kissed her in his sleep. She decided never to doubt their connection again.


    Dean was a cute sleeper, his hair was a mess and his lips were slightly parted. She had the urge to poke his cheek as she had before when he fell asleep on her. They have changed and developed their rtionship so much since then. Their energy and passion synced perfectly. Sheyfortably in his arms and decided to wait until he got up,st night they stayed up till the sun came up.


    But they both had work and she decided to spend her time staring at his chiselled jawline, button nose, long eyshes and dimples.


    "If you keep staring at me like that I will devour you again," Dean mumbled.


    His sleepy voice was deeper than usual and she giggled in response, she knew he was shameless but her experiencest night made it easier to be more rxed around him. They fully knew each other now in every way possible.


    "We have work so let me go you clingy ko." Aprilughed and tried to push his arms away from her body, didnt he realise how hot and sweaty he was.


    "Dont remind me, I could arrange a sick day for us both?" Dean mumbled and kissed her neck as she pushed him. It was adorable as she had so little strength. He didnt push his limits though and let her go after a few more kisses.


    "No, we can''t do that." April was freed from her ko like lover and she swung her legs off the bed. But it was no use, she didnt realise her legs were this wobbly. Was it after being intimate or because his legs had hers in a vice like grip she wasn''t sure?


    She sat on the floor and rubbed her legs until the feeling came back. Dean watched and felt instant guilt, he got up and came around the bed. Her hair was a literal birds nest, but as she sat rubbing her legs he thought she was delectable.


    April ignored Dean and she went to stand again but Dean picked her up in a princess carry, she was used to his touch now and gave in. He beamed at her but she ignored his gaze, "Dork."


    Deanughed and carried her into the bathroom he set her on the side of the bath and started to run the water for her. He put the stopper in and the tub started to fill, he added her favourite mermaid bath crystals and the water turned a pink and blue colour. He checked the water temperature and looked up at her.


    April stood and lifted his ck t-shirt off her body and got straight in, he raised his eyebrows in shock but he found it sexy as hell. She was bold and fierce and he loved that she kept surprising him, every day he found her more adorable and feisty. His perfect match, every day would be refreshing and fun.


    "Are you getting in or just going to stand there and stare?" April asked.


    Dean stripped off his boxers with a huge grin on his face and got in behind her, whatever his angel wished for he would of course give in. He felt overwhelmed with emotions as it was all going so well, he felt like he was drowning in his feelings for her. The connection he had with her was special, he had to keep being vulnerable with her and open up as that was what she needed. She was so much more than he had ever expected and although she was on a different path in this life than she had been in herst life he hoped they could grow and build together.


    April looked back and saw his face staring at the mermaid coloured bubbles, "It''s sherbert lemonade voured but it''s coloured pink and purple. Dont worry they won''t dye your body."


    Dean snapped out of his thoughts and smiled, he had swam in his emotions for too long. He would enjoy small moments like this and live more in the moment from now on. He kissed her head and leaned over and picked up her coconut body lotion and rubbed it on her back and arms in a soothing and massaging motion.


    April enjoyed the massage and she leaned back, her body was sore afterst night so this was pure bliss right now, a moan slipped from her lips and she heard a growl.


    "If you keep that up I won''t be able to help myself," Dean whispered in her ear.


    Aprils eyes opened and she smiled, "Okay, let''s wash this off in the shower."


    They both got out and walked under the rain shower, "Turn around."


    Dean did as he was told and April lifted her coconut body lotion and rubbed it on his shoulders and down his back, then his arms and she walked in front of him and washed his chest. He had a smirk on his face," You really are seducing me now."


    April lightlyughed and before she could respond Dean had picked her up and she felt the cold tiles against her back. Warm water ran over the both of them as they kissed each other. She wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck for bnce. She did know what she was doing, she wanted to see how far she could push him.


    "Agh," April screamed out as he bit her neck.


    "You are so damm tasty, I couldn''t help myself."

 Chapter 81 - Step On That

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Step On That</h4>


    After a long steamy session in the shower, they had both washed up and had got ready for work. Dean had helped April get ready and had even made her breakfast he felt amazing and was full of energy. He had a blinding smile on his face as he cheerfully drove them to work. He nced over at April every now and then as she pouted in the car, maybe he had overdone it he thought.


    April was very happy but she still had some grievances, how can this man take her so shamelessly so many times? April''s body felt weak and her legs were still wobbly yet this man had taken her again before work. This man was like a machine once he started he didn''t let up or free her from his embrace. She couldn''t grumble because she had enjoyed their intimacy just as much as he had but she still couldn''t stop pouting in the car.


    Dean parked just outside of Walker Interiors front doors and April picked up her bag ready to get out but Dean held her and kissed her fiercely, she lost her breath and her heart sped up. This man really would be the death of her.


    Dean let her go and stared into her emerald eyes, "I will be here to pick you upter, don''t forget to text me."


    Aprilposed herself and grabbed hold of Dean''s face kissing him with more passion than she had before. She then abruptly stopped and jumped out of the car, "Have an amazing day." She shouted as she closed the passenger car door and walked towards the revolving front doors.


    Dean was taken aback but his smile grew, she was impossible to predict. She was his feisty angel, with that he drove off to work.


    April walked inside Walker Interiors and spotted Aarna. Aarna smiled over to her and rushed up to her, "So now I know who your new boyfriend is¡­ You''re so lucky he is everyone''s dream man."


    April panicked she wasn''t sure how long they could keep their rtionship quiet but she wanted to protect Dean from any media intrusion he may get as much as possible, he was private just like she was. She held Aarna''s hand as they walked into the lift alone, "Please don''t tell anyone."


    Aarna rolled her eyes, "Of course I won''t tell anyone we are besties. But I need some advice in exchange." Aarna asked.


    "Whatever it is I can only give you my honest opinion if you want it," April responded, she was d that Aarna would keep her secret.


    "It''s about the guy I met, do you remember him. We dated, he was amazing and I want to continue seeing him but he still hasn''t written back and I think I did something wrong." Aarna looked away from her friend afraid tears would run down her cheeks if she spoke further.


    April sighed, she knew heartbreak and she didn''t want her friend to go through it, "If he truly wanted you he wouldn''t let others have the chance to get you."


    Aarna and April got out of the lift and entered the office together. Aarna still held Aprils arm, she knew her friend was right but she didn''t want to give up just yet, "When no one wakes you up in the morning and no one waits for you at night¡­ When you can do whatever you want¡­ What do you call it freedom or loneliness."


    April sighed she had passed her hardest moments alone while no one cared and they believed that she was fine so she knew the bitterness of loneliness. She held Aarna''s arm and replied, "Forget what he was supposed to be and forget who he pretended to be. What you hoped for didn''t happen, he wasn''t different and I know that sucks big time. But you will get through this you have me now. ept that he wasn''t your forever. Let today be thest day that you spend wondering why it didn''t work. Make today the first day that you believe in yourself and see that something better wille your way."


    Aarna looked at her friend and nodded she saw kindness and sadness behind her eyes and recognised that April knew exactly what she was going through." You''re so strong how can I be like you?"


    April chuckled, "Behind every strong woman is a story that gave them no other choice!"


    Aarna agreed with her friend, someone who heals in solitude is a different kind of beast you don''t want to mess with, "I''m sorry, I know that I need to move on. But is it okay if I love him for a little while longer?"


    April smiled, "Take as long as you need to heal, everyone heals differently and in their own way. I will be there when you need me."


    Aarna didn''t want to continue to bring down their conversation so she lightly joked, "I am currently turning my heart into a lego piece¡­ Go ahead and step on that!"


    Aprilughed and they both walked to their desks and got set up for the day.


    Aarna was happy she had met someone as caring and gentle as April but when she recognised the pain behind her eyes she realised everyone had their own stories and demons they faced. If you have been brutally broken but still have the courage like April to still be gentle with other people, then you are defiantly a badass with a heart of an angel. Aarna decided to take Aprils advice and take it each day at a time.


    Sophie was sitting at her desk and had watched the two friend''s interaction she scowled as she thought of April with Dean Davis. How could this mediocre woman be suitable for Dean Davis? She stood and smoothed out her dress before smiling as she then stood in front of both Aarna and Aprils desk, "You have an interesting afternoon ahead I hope you are both prepared."

 Chapter 82 - Hubby?

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Hubby?</h4>


    Aarna looked over at April to see her response, as far as she was aware nothing was happening. No new clients or meetings were scheduled, but she felt something wasn''t right. She looked over to Emily''s desk and as usual, it was empty.


    April showed no response and only lifted her head to answer Sophie after she had finished logging on to herputer. She looked up at Sophie who stood in front of herself and Aarna with a smug look on her face so she inly asked, "What''s happening this afternoon?"


    Sophie smiled, "You and Aarna have to meet a new clientter, and Emily said we have to get this ount as it will be huge for Walker Interior''s portfolio. So do not mess this up or else¡­ well Emily said you will both be fired."


    Aarna gasped, "Fired!"


    The news did not phase April, she knew Emily had no authority to fire anyone, give a disciplinary sure but fire someone for not being able tond a client? That would be cause for wrongful dismissal. She knew Sophie''s attitude had switched recently but she wasn''t sure why, she also did not know what she was nning but she decided to go along with it for now.


    April smiled up at Sophie and responded, "Just email me the details through."


    Sophie lost her smile for a second, she thought that April would ask more questions than that? "Do you not want to know more¡­ like who the client is?"


    April smiled again, "Nope just email me through the details¡­ Oh, actually I have one."


    Sophie beamed she couldn''t wait to see how April would try and get out of this meeting, "Go ahead."


    April looked over at Aarna, "Does Aarna have toe along with me? I mean does it really need two people to meet with a client? I have met other clients alone."


    Sophie was startled she had thought April would have asked if Aarna could go alone but she was actually offering to go alone. Composing herself she responded, "No you both must go, it''s¡­ it is safer in numbers."


    "Safer? Should there be any danger?" April asked as she stared at Sophie. What was she up to?


    Sean overheard the conversation and shouted over, "Two is better than one. But if it''s a question of safety im free this afternoon¡­"


    Before Sean could finish offering his help Sophie snapped at him, "No need the client has specifically asked for you both."


    Sean grumbled and added, "Sure but maybe I could tag along then."


    At that moment the lift opened and Emily swayed her way through the office as usual she wore a revealing bodycon dress. "I have other ns for you this afternoon Sean so you are not free."


    Sean sighed and got back to work on hisputer.


    April had inwardly thanked Sean for offering his help, it seemed that he wasn''t part of whatever it was that Sophie and Emily were nning. Not wanting to disappoint the two she smiled and responded, "It isn''t a problem we will both go and I am sure you will be happy with the results once we return."


    Emily stood at Sophie''s side smiling, "Oh yes I''m sure I will be over the moon after this afternoon."


    Sophie and Emily then walked to their desks. Aarna was concerned and instant messaged April on theputer.


    (Besty what are these two up to? I''m afraid!)


    April responded quickly to her instant message.


    (Don''t be worried, whatever happens, I got this!)


    Aarna''s reply came fast.


    (Okay besty xx)


    April smiled and exited the chat. An email popped up and she opened it, it was the details for meeting the client in the afternoon. The reason she had asked that idiot Sophie to email her was for proof of the meeting and the details. Now she had proof if they were to deny they had any involvement she could use this email as evidence.


    Thinking again for a moment she sent Dean a message, that man would no doubt want her to keep in contact throughout the day and she didn''t know if she would have time to message himter. She searched for his name but couldn''t find it, but then she came across the name hubby on her phone knowing she hadn''t put this name in her phone and she had so few contacts she knew it was probably that shameless man who had changed his name on her phone.


    She was initially going to send a flirty message but seeing what he had done she sent just one word to him.


    (Dork)


    She then put her phone in her bag and continued her morning work. She had to finish up the details for Dean''s condo proposal and now that it involved her home as well she was excited to decorate it how she liked without having to ask for his opinion. After all, if he was shameless enough to move in without asking then she could and would decorate it however she liked. Though she kept in mind what he liked and needed after all she wanted a harmonious and happy home with him.


    She smiled in contentment who knew in this life she would be free from her family and living with an adorably handsome man that not only loved her but drove her crazy in a good way also. She felt blissfully lucky.


    Little did she realise that Sophie was watching her.


    Sophie was fuming not only did April not give her the response she wanted to the news this morning but she also didn''t seem worried about meeting a client outside of work. Was she this loose? Would she cheat on Dean Davis for a client? Sophie wasn''t sure but she hoped this afternoon would go exactly as she and the others had nned out.


    Everyone went out of the office for lunch but Sophie held back waiting for Aarna and April to leave for the 1 pm meeting.

 Chapter 83 - Mutual Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Mutual Acquaintance</h4>


    Aarna picked up her coat and put it on, she then grabbed her bag and put it on her shoulder before approaching April''s desk. She was apprehensive for this afternoon but she trusted April fully.


    April finished the design dimensions for Dean and her condo, she smiled and saved her work before looking up at Aarna, "Let''s go." April then picked up her bag and ced it on her shoulder and she linked Aarna as she seemed to need the support before walking to the lift, she could hear heels behind her but she ignored them.


    Sophie had jumped into the lift with Aarna and April. April continued to ignore her presence but Aarna wasn''t as subtle she looked at Sophie and asked, "You want to join us?"


    April thought it was funny andughed, whatever Sophie nned she was sure she would be there even if it was in the background to watch, so she would give her a good show.


    Sophie''s face dropped, "No no, nothing like that I am just eager to get lunch."


    The lift doors opened and all three of them got out and walked through the lobby and out through the front doors. Sophie stood at the doors and watched as Aarna and April walked to the curb and got into a cab that pulled up.


    Sophie then quickly made her way to the curb and did the same, entering a cab and heading to the same restaurant as the two girls in front.


    April sat in the back of the cab with Aarna and she nced back watching Sophie desperately waving down a cab, she was right. Sophie was joining them.


    Aarna and April soon arrived outside of a restaurant it was called D&Z''s, it was decadently decorated and in one of the upper ss areas. No doubt their client was high up in apany or even a CEO. But that didn''t faze April bad people were still bad people no matter what they did for a living she held her bag in one hand and Aarna''s hand in the other as she walked up the steps to the restaurant.


    A man approached them and bowed, "Do you have a reservation?"


    April smiled and responded, "Yes it is under Walker Interiors."


    The man''s smile slipped for a brief second before he replied with his arm extended, "This way please."


    Aarna and April followed the man through the restaurant which was packed full of people enjoying their lunch. They then walked up a flight upstairs where the private rooms were and she felt Aarna''s grip get tighter. April nced at her friend and then at the man in front as he stood outside an opened door.


    "Aarna don''t you need to fix your make up? Go to the bathroom first." April announced.


    "Are¡­ Are you sure April?" Aarna knew April was giving her an escape route and she didn''t want to take it but she thought that she could stay outside and if April didn''te out in ten minutes she could go get help. All this seemed so against what would usually when they met a client, it would always happen inside of Walker Interiors the purpose of it was to protect their employee''s and keep it professional.


    "I''m sure," April replied and Aarna nodded.


    The man in front held the door open and once April got inside he smiled at Aarna, "Miss the restrooms are just down the corridor on your left.


    Aarna nodded and walked down the corridor but when she looked back the man had taken out keys from his pocket and locked the private room door. Aarna held her mouth to stifle her gasp before she hid in the restroom. She immediately took out her phone but she soon realised she didn''t have Dean, Michael or Sean''s number.


    She panicked, she had no male friends to ask for help from and April was now locked in a room alone with a mystery male client. It was all going really wrong. She stared at her phone and dialled the number of the only man she had in her life, surely he would help. She paced up and down inside the restroom, "Please pick up, please pick up!" She mumbled.


    "Hello." On the other end of the phone, a deep and sultry voice answered. Aarna sighed in relief¡­ He answered.


    Once inside the room April heard the door behind her close and then a click¡­ it was being locked behind her, she wasn''t stupid. She scanned the room and she smelt something very sweet. She held her nose and approached the window where an incense was burning. As she reached out to touch it she heard a man''s croaky voice from behind her.


    "Leave it."


    April turned but as she did she knocked the incense out of the window and sheughed, "Opps my bad."


    April saw a man sitting on a sofa just opposite her, she had thought this room had been strangelyid out. Wouldn''t a restaurant have dining tables rather than a sofa and coffee table? She forced a smile and spoke again, "Hello my name is April I am the representative from Walker Interiors."


    The man chuckled, he picked up his ss in front of him, he downed it in one go and licked his lips, "I know, I asked for you specifically. Director Compton."


    April was disgusted but she gave no inclination of it on her face, she stood opposite the man waiting for him to continue but he didn''t, so she spoke, "Really? Have you heard of my work before?" Knowing that although she had two ounts, one was Dean and the other was James she knew neither would have put her in a room with this man.


    The man finally answered, "Your work? No, but from a mutual acquaintance. I am hoping you will be a lot better than her, you look inexperienced but I like that."


    April sneered internally, all she wanted was a name then she would leave this room, "Oh a mutual acquaintance and who would that be?"

 Chapter 84 - Here Now

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Here Now</h4>


    "Does the name matter? Can''t we just sit and chat first? Get to know one another." Director Compton asked as he poured himself another drink.


    "I would just like to know who gave the rmendation for us to meet, I will have to thank them," April answered, she had knocked the incense out the window but her head started to hurt and get fuzzy.


    Director Compton chuckled, he liked her praise, "Come sit beside me and I will tell you also, you look like you need to."


    Hearing his remark April pinched her arm and the pain instantly cleared the fogginess in her brain. She still wanted to know other than Sophie who sent her here to this man, it was indeed a set up. She was d she had sent Aarna out of the room, even being in the same room as this man was punishment enough.


    Director Compton sat up, hisrge belly protruded outwards as he sat forward before he abruptly stood. He walked towards April confidently as she moved towards the window but he grabbed her arm impatiently.


    "Take a seat and I will tell you. Come on I won''t bite." He added before he yanked her to the sofa.


    April fell against the armrest, it was made of oak and hurt her elbow when she fell against it. This although the impact had hurt her it fully woke her up. She sat up and leaned as far away as she could from the man in front of her gripping her bag in her hand.


    "Won''t you have a drink with me? After all, it is the polite thing to do" He asked as he held out his ss just inches from her lips for her to drink from.


    This disgusted her, did he really think she would drink from the same ss as him? But she managed to hold back her disgust as much as possible from showing on her face, "No thank you. Now we are sitting can you please tell me our mutual friend''s name?"


    Director Compton sighed, she really wasn''t as fun as he had thought always asking questions. Other girls he met all wanted to meet him to get closer to his boss, did this girl not know who he was. With this thought, he downed his drink and sat forward so that he was just a few inches from April.


    He proudly announced, "I am the director of finance for Davis Conglomerate, do you wish to get closer to Dean Davis? I have helped many girls with this task¡­ once they have helped me first of course."


    April felt bile rise in her throat the man in front of her was obese and his breath smelt like a sewer, how desperate were these girls? She also knew it was a lie, her man never met with women and he would never bed random women. One thing she learntst night was that they were both each other''s first, but without even knowing that she knew Dean enough to know he wasn''t interested in girls that would spread their legs for any man they met.


    She felt sorry for any girl who had slept with the man before her to meet Dean as it was an obvious lie. She snickered and answered sarcastically, "Dean Davis wow now that is impressive." He defiantly didn''t know that she was living with the man he boasted about. This was the downside to their rtionship not being publically known she thought.


    Director Compton didn''t pick up on her sarcasm instead his heart leapt at the thought of her giving in to him so easily so he smiled back at her showing his stained teeth. To him April was stunning and he hadn''t had a girl like her before, so pure, sweet and stunning.


    He didn''t realise this was just the first of many mistakes and misconceptions he had and would make in the future.


    Ten minutes earlier in the restroom Aarna had just hung up the phone she sighed in relief he was on his way and he said he would be there soon to help. She held her phone tight as she just had to wait for him to arrive. Aarna left the restroom and approached the private room, she tried the door handle and the man earlier had indeed locked it. She frowned and continued to worry about her friend, she should of maybe have gone inside with her. But then who would have called for help if they were both stuck inside?


    She put her ear to the door and heard nothing, but that was maybe to be expected this was an exclusive restaurant and she presumed this situation may happen often. Hearing nothing didn''t make her happy, her heart sped up in apprehension. She kept her ear to the door and she held her breath praying for her friend to stay safe.


    After what felt like an eternity for Aarna she heard fast paced footsteps approaching. She hadn''t heard one thing from inside the private room but she didn''t know if that was a good sign or not, she hoped it was a good sign. She looked up and there he was the man she had fallen for. He was breathtaking, he was tall and broad, and he wore an all grey suit with his blonde hair tied back.


    Beside him was a man in all ck, he moved quickly, Aarna instantly recognised him. She smiled and sighed in relief, it was April''s boyfriend Dean Davis. Did her man know Dean Davis? She had thought he was an ordinary worker like herself.


    She stood back from the door and waited for them both, "April is in there please get her out the door is locked. She has been in there for over ten minutes if not longer." Aarna squeezed her hands as she was distressed and the man in the all grey suit stepped forward and held her hand to reassure her.


    "Not to worry, Dean and I are here now." Those words bothforted her and healed her aching heart, she had missed him.

 Chapter 85 - Capable

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Capable</h4>


    Aarna worried for her friend forgot herself and held on to his hand. The man beside her smiled, he had thought she would me him for not keeping in touch as they used to. He had always known her kind heart and it had always filled his own with light. He held her close tofort her further, "Don''t worry I''m sure April will be okay."


    Aarna nodded into his chest but kept her eyes on the door, anxiously waiting.


    Meanwhile, Dean approached the door and tried the handle. Dammit, he cursed inwardly, it was indeed locked. From the moment he heard that she may be in danger his heart and mind couldn''t settle until he saw her standing in front of him. He had taken his friends Ferrari and ran through every red light to get here as quickly as possible. He didn''t care for road rules at that moment all he cared about was getting here.


    He was angry at himself and also at April. Why would she go? It was clearly not an ordinary meeting. Walker Interiors had a policy that staff would only meet clients in their office or along with another colleague they could meet at the job site. They never met clients at restaurants it was againstpany policy and it wasn''t safe.


    After trying the door he lifted his foot and with one swift kick it buckled and swung open. He instantly smelt a faint hint of sweet incense it was a knock out drug. His anger rose, he scanned the room and didn''t see anyone. He turned to Aarna for answers.


    Aarna answered him quickly, "No one hase out, and I guarded the door."


    "Fu*ck." Dean cursed. He walked forward checking the room.


    April stood up and saw all three faces snap in her direction, "You''re all here? Let''s get lunch I''m starved."


    Dean quickly walked around the sofa rushing to her but before he could get to her he heard a muffled noise and nced down. What he saw left him both impressed and livid. Just in front of his feet was his own Director of Finance hogtied with rope.?His mouth was open in shock at the scene before him. Did April tie him up? Did he manage to touch his angel?


    Earlier in the same room, once April had had enough, she had had enough. The man in front of her was filth and needed to be taught a lesson. So when he had reached for her she gripped his arm and twisted it, he let out a scream and she quickly got a rope out of her bag and tied him up. It was surprisingly easy as the man didn''t expect her to be so capable. Clearly, the other girls hadn''t been as lucky as she was.


    Now the man was securely tied she put her foot in his back and he screamed out again, "Get off me you b*tch! Wait till I get free and see what I will do with you."


    April rolled her eyes she knew she would get nothing further from him, she was prepared so she got out a roll of tape from her bag and secured his mouth. She honestly didn''t want to hear the man speak again. Just as she finished securing his mouth with tape the door banged open. April hid not knowing if it was Sophie or Aarna.


    But she soon heard Aarna and then Dean''s voice, she smiled and stood up proudly. Once she saw their worry and confusion she felt guilty for causing them any hassle. She couldn''t tell if Dean was angry at her or at the situation. She presumed both.


    She held her hands and rubbed them as she felt insecure. In the past, she would be med and scolded if she did anything even if it was the right thing to do.


    Seeing her insecurities written all over her face Dean walked over the overweight Directors body and held her in a tight hug. Yes, she was reckless and it had worried him immensely but she was standing in front of him unhurt and he didn''t want her to show the face she had. He wanted her to smile always.


    Thinking this he whispered beside her ear, "You scared me. In future please don''t act alone. I am your life partner and I will follow any scheme or adventure you want to go on."


    "I am sorry," April whispered. She clung to his shirt and his cologne filled her senses recing the stench of the old director. Dean gave herfort and security, maybe she shouldn''t act alone from now on?


    "Cough cough!"


    Dean and April released each other, but Dean continued to hold her waist to his side.


    Before Dean and April was another couple embracing. April was confused but didn''t ask.


    Dean spoke first, "I''ll get my Oliver to sort this." Dean then took out his phone, dialling Oliver''s number. Once he answered he gave him instructions to pick up the Director of Finance and take him back to the office. Dean hung up and he held April as he escorted her out of the room.


    April nced around and saw two female heads then they quickly dodged and ran away. She instantly recognised both of them, she smiled in return. Fine if they wanted to y this game so could she.


    Outside the room, the two pairs exchanged nces and April opened her mouth first breaking the awkward silence, "Lunch?"


    Deanughed, "Sure let''s go."


    "Are you bothing?" April asked as she looked at the other two who seemed to be lost in thought.


    Aarna looked up and saw him nod so she smiled and replied, "Yes we will both go with you."


    April and Dean started to walk out together when she remembered something, "Wait are you Casper?"


    Aarna''s face became red at April''s remark, she looked away and didn''t respond but by then April then had worked it out. She was happy for her friend.


    Zane turned to look at Aarna his eyebrows raised and smirk on his face as he questioned her, "Casper? That''s a new nickname."

 Chapter 86 - Just Prove

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Just Prove</h4>


    Zane nced down as Aarna hadn''t responded but her cheeks med in embarrassment.


    April giggled, "So Z is Casper?"


    Dean nced down at April he was d she was happily chatting, she didn''t seem affected by whatever happened inside the room and although he wanted to find out what had happened he would wait for her to divulge the information in her own time.


    Zane was even more curious now as they walked out of the restaurant. The valet handed Dean the keys but Zane quickly took them from the valet and spoke to Dean, "You are not allowed to drive my car again."


    Dean rolled his eyes and opened the back seat for April and she got in, he ran around the car and entered the other passenger door. Leaving Aarna to get in the front beside Zane.


    Zane held the door for her and she quickly got in, this was only her second time meeting Z and he was still a gentleman. This was one of the reasons she had fallen for him so quickly. She easily got lost in his kindness and care. They were something and then they were nothing. She had thought that she would have to get used to the emptiness and silence. But today he had answered her and turned up to save her friend. She wondered why?


    Zane got in the driver seat and looked back at Dean questioning, "Where to buddy?"


    Dean looked at April she was smiling and although he wanted to bring her home she wanted to go out and eat and he couldn''t say no to her request, but after they eat he would take her home. Without looking at Zane he replied, "Take us to The Ivy."


    Zane drove them straight to The Ivy, it was a popr new restaurant with an inspiring chef in the next City over. The drive didn''t take long and before they knew it they had arrived. They were taken to a private room, it had a fresh and cosy vibe to it.


    They all sat down at the table and ordered their food and drinks. Dean sat beside April and Zane beside Aarna. The two girl''s sitting opposite each other were ncing at each other both had a thousand questions for each other.


    April spoke first, "So Casper do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    Dean smiled his girl was straight to the point and he hoped his friend Z was prepared for her questions.


    Zane rubbed the back of his neck and nced at April before looking at Aarna, "Did me not replying annoy you?"


    Aarna stared into his eyes and responded as it was now or never. She had April there to support her and she felt truly blessed for that, "You made it seem so easy to not respond as if my presence in your life meant nothing. My absence didn''t affect you but yours killed me."


    Her stomach used to get butterflies just seeing his name pop up on her phone but she had lived with his silence now those butterflies turned to stone and she had never felt so heavy before.


    "I, I didn''t mean to not respond. One busy day turned into two then another and another. Before long it had been a week then two and so on. After that I thought that maybe I was too busy for a rtionship that you deserved better, you deserved a man there for you every day not just when they can get away from work." Zane watched as she took in all his inner thoughts and processed them.


    Aarna nodded before responding, "People make time for what is truly important to them in life. If you are passionate about your work I understand that. But everyone has their phone on them and if you cannot find a minute to send me an ''I''m thinking of you'' or a ''day a good day'' message then our connection was all for nothing."


    Although Aarna felt her hot tears fill her eyes she didn''t let them fall.


    "Of course you are important I just got lost for a moment in work, then as an over thinker I started to doubt that I could give you all that you needed," Zane responded.


    Aarna kept looking into his eyes for a trace of emotion, "I only want to know that you care. I''m an overthinker too and all I felt was the pain of your absence."


    "I''m sorry, I promise¡­" Zane quickly tried to exin himself.


    Aarna stopped him, "Don''t say, just show. Don''t talk, just act. Don''t promise just prove. I still want this if you do?"


    Zane''s heart leapt he had indeed let her down. The only woman who truly opened his heart and meant everything to him, "Okay I will from now on." He wanted to kiss her but he wasn''t sure he wouldn''t get pped so he held back.


    Aarna leaned forward and held his face and kissed him, forgetting about the two seated opposite. Aarna leaned back and smiled at Zane and then remembered Dean and April, she blushed and the tears she held back fell.


    "Sorry guys." Aarna felt embarrassed.


    Zane quickly wiped her tears, he really never meant to hurt her. He didn''t even think she would miss him, none of the other girls he had spent time with had ever missed or needed him for anything so small as a message, yes they wanted him for money but that was all.


    April was happy for her friend and wanted tofort her, "It''s okay to cry when you need to, I hope they are happy tears or I will have to get out my rope and hogtie the Doctor here."


    Theyughed and the moment passed, they quickly chatted amongst themselves and got to know one another.


    "So how did you both meet?" Zane asked April.


    April set down her ss and responded, "I was going to ask you the same. But I will answer first, Dean was my noisy neighbour that shed me one morning. Your turn."

 Chapter 87 - Toxicology Report

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Toxicology Report</h4>


    "So how did you both meet?" Zane asked April.


    April set down her ss and responded, "I was going to ask you the same. But I will answer first, Dean was my noisy neighbour that shed me one morning. Your turn."


    "Wait! What, rify that, please? You never mentioned that before." Aarnaughed as she questioned her friend.


    "I didn''t sh you, I was wearing a towel around my waist after I had just got out of the shower." Dean quickly answered before April could pollute the truth further, he was slowly seeing different sides of her and found her teasing refreshing.


    "Yea sure whatever excuse you want to give." April teased Dean then turned to Aarna, "He did it on purpose. Now you both tell me your story."


    Aarna nced at Zane to see if he wanted to answer or if she should, giving her a nod she answered for them, "We met online and spoke all day every day for months and although this is only our second time meeting I feel its fate."


    Zane nodded, "I don''t know how much I can give you or if it''s enough. But if you are willing to give me a second chance I will make it up to you."


    "Just you is enough, I don''t need or want anything else," Aarna answered before she realised what she had said, she blushed she really needed to remember that other people were listening before she opened her mouth.


    Aarna turned to Dean next, "So what will happen to the man in the restaurant? I didn''t mean to hear you on the phone earlier. I am just worried he wille after April."


    April wasn''t worried though, she had been through enough in both lifetimes to prepare for anything that came her way. She was ready and prepared for this war, she didn''t start it but she would finish it.


    Dean frowned, "I wish you had of phoned me or given me a heads up. What if something had of happened?" He dreaded to think if she was as still as gullible as she seemed in her past life. He remembered in his past life that she had taken him into her home and even allowed him to sleep in her bed as she slept soundly in the next room.


    "I had everything under control. I am no longer waiting on a hero, I saved myself a long time ago. I just want a weirdo like you to go on adventures with. That''s it." April smiled she knew there was a risk but that was exactly why she had brought Aarna along with her, Dean wouldn''t allow her to risk herself. But how would she set up the masterminds if she didn''t allow them to show her their n?


    "I know you are strong but next time¡­ no let there be no next time. Just keep me informed okay." Dean asked. He didn''t want her to take risks and carry the burden alone. He had enemies and so did she, they both needed to work together not separately.


    "Okay deal. I don''t want to see that face again. You look like I took away your favourite car. Anyway if I didn''t go into that room I wouldn''t have seen who set it all up." April answered.


    "Who was it?" Aarna quickly asked.


    "Sophie and Lucy, my step sister. I don''t know how they know each other but the fact they worked together to harm me I won''t let them go." Sophie had been friendly, to begin with, but April had noticed a small change in her behaviour andments. What she thought was maybe jealousy or office politics turned out to be a lot darker. She knew her step sister would start to sabotage her as she was too quiet but she didn''t expect the two to work together.


    "Why would they set you up with a man like that?" Aarna asked.


    April nced at Dean, she wasn''t sure if he would run a mile if he knew to what extent her step mother and sister would go to harm her. Some people were truly evil no matter how many lives they lived so in this life and her past life they had only shown her their worst side. She could only keep her soft heart for those closest to her, the rest didn''t deserve her warmth and care.


    "Well, whatever the reason we can deal with both of them," Dean answered for April when he noticed her lost in thought and hoped her heart wouldn''t sway because of family ties.


    "They have everything and yet cannot leave me alone to just live my life. I will handle them both, Sophie I don''t really care about but my step sister I have to deal with her properly." April admitted.


    Zane spoke next, he took out a letter from his suit inside pocket and handed it to April, "This is the toxicology report for the medication you gave me. I had met with Dean to discuss the results when Aarna had phoned me asking for help."


    April took the report and opened it up, she scanned the paper her eyebrows furrowing at the results, and she looked at Zane again, "I''m sorry I don''t understand all this."


    "Don''t be sorry many wouldn''t understand a medical report, but basically the tablets your father is taking are very harmful especially when taken together and they certainly are not herbal. If taken over a long period his body will begin to deteriorate, it would start with headaches and lead to much worse but I won''t scare you further. Do you have a n?" Zane enquired.


    Zane was used to power struggles in established and high ss society but April wasn''t in that category and yet her family was so vicious to her and her own father. After he found out the results he contacted Dean to meet in person, he wanted to help the little bunny. He even had a n of his own.

 Chapter 88 - Buttercup

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Buttercup</h4>


    April nced at Zane he had a smirk on his face, "Do you have any suggestions?"


    Zane was given the go ahead from April he smiled and sat forward, he sincerely wanted to help her and he was equipped with medical knowledge so how could he not assist her. "I was exining to Dean earlier that you cannot just stop your father from taking the tablets as he may not believe you or you may alert your step mother and she may take it a step further. Who knows what else she is capable of? These tablets are expertly made to hide their original smell and taste but theposition inside can''t be hidden from me."


    Zane looked happy with himself and Aarna couldn''t help butugh, he seemed to want to be praised like a happy Labrador puppy.


    "Why are youughing?" Zane asked.


    "You''re cute!" Aarna announced unapologetically.


    Now it was Zane''s turn to be embarrassed he didn''t think anyone had ever called him cute and he wasn''t sure what he thought about it. But if she wanted to think and call him that then he didn''t mind too much.


    Zane coughed and continued, "My n is to swap your father''s tablets for my own. I have made identical tablets for you to rece with the ones you gave me. All we need to do is keep an eye on your mother inw until we either have proof or until your father is healthy and rational enough to make his own mind up and kick the two scheming b*tches out. Sorry I know they are your family."


    Zane apologised not because he didn''t believe in what he had said but because at the end of the day he had seen many families rip each other apart in power struggles like the Davis family and it was veryplicated to separate love and hate when it came to family.


    "Don''t be sorry I have no feelings good or bad towards them, I merely need to bide my time and get rid of them properly."


    "Good, then take these if you like my idea." Zane then handed April three medicine bottles. She opened them up one by one and sure enough, they were identical in shape and size to the ones she had given him to check. She smiled and looked up at Zane, "Thank you for this, if you ever need my help let me know."


    Zane nodded, "No need we are friends after all."


    "Shall we go then and visit your father on the way home? We could give Lucy a nice surprise." Dean asked. April nodded in response.


    Zane nced at Aarna, "I am off today, and would you like to spend the rest of the day with me?"


    Aarna beamed up at Zane, "Of course dummy."


    Both couples headed out of the Ivy. Oliver had driven to The Ivy to pick up Dean and April and he waited for them at the entrance. April was about to get into the car when she looked back and saw Zane helping Aarna into the front passenger side. April turned to Dean, "One second."


    April ran over to Zane as he was about to open his driver''s door, "What''s up bunny?"


    April furrowed her eyebrows at the new nickname, but she had no time to discuss it. "Okay, we aren''t friends for the next thirty seconds, while I say something."


    Zane was confused by her statement, "We aren''t?"


    "Nope, at the moment I am only Aarna''s friend so listen up buttercup. The bare minimum a boyfriend can do is text good morning, ask about your day and check in before bed. Now as her friend I do that plus take her out for lunch and dinner so you see as a boyfriend you have to do more than me her friend otherwise you are giving her less than the bare minimum and she deserves a lot more than that so in other words treat her right. She is a gem and I can see you both suit each other so don''t f*ck it up again otherwise I will make sure you stay a ghost next time."


    April then smiled up at Zane as he digested the information she speedily told him before she leaned up poked his cheek and disappeared back towards Dean who was waiting with a smile on his face. Dean helped her into the passenger seat and waved goodbye to Zane.


    Zane shouted over to Dean, "I think I was mistaken she''s more wolf than bunny!"


    Deanughed and got in the passenger seat beside April, "He''s right. One minute you are small and cute then you show your teeth." Dean held her hand as they sat beside each other.


    "I had to say it, it was only a reminder for him. I want them both to work out so a casual reminder won''t hurt." April wanted what she felt for Dean for Aarna. If you can find your counterpart in this life you are truly lucky.


    Oliver started the engine, not want to disturb the couple but needing to know his destination he asked, "Where too?"


    Dean answered and gave April''s home address.


    "That was a casual reminder, I will stay on your good side then and I also listened to what you said. I hope I can give you everything you need." Dean said and kissed her hand.


    "It is not about giving me things I need. Its two people working on the rtionship together as a couple. I will give you my time, care and affection and that is all I ask in return from you."


    Dean nodded, "At the end of the day you are the person that I want. You are the person I think about throughout my day. I want your good days and your bad ones. I want you dressed up and even more so when you''re at home wearing one of my t-shirts. I want us to grow old together. I want you me¡­ Today, tomorrow and forever."

 Chapter 89 - Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Reincarnation</h4>


    April smiled and let her hair fall in front of her face as she felt her cheeks burn. He was unexpected like a tornadonding during a calm summer''s day. She truly didn''t expect him, she had given up on love when she woke up in this lifetime. She also was not prepared for the effect he would have on her, her heart, her mind and her feelings.


    She looked over at his face as he watched for her reaction, his facial expression and voice soothed her heart and mind like the calming sound of the light, pitter-patter of drizzle on an April Sunday morning in her brutal, destructive hurricane.


    Oliver sat in the front driver''s seat and concentrated on driving the two in the back seemed oblivious to him and his poor single heart. He would have to start making an effort in finding a wife or he may end up feeling lonely and very single listening to the two in the back dere their love for one another. He was grateful that Dean usually liked to drive himself and this was a one off.


    "I." April turned to reply but Dean cut off of her words. When they kissed she forgot the world it was only the two of them at that moment.


    April was lost for words once again as Dean pulled away she decided to let her brave heart take the lead from now on. After all, no matter what would happen in the future between them she would always know that at this moment he was everything to her.


    "As I was trying to say before your lips rudely interrupted my thoughts, in a hundred lifetimes, I would only choose you to be by my side. If any other lifetimes existed and we missed being together then at least in this lifetime I found you." April smiled as she opened up a bit more to Dean.


    She didn''t know if Dean believed in reincarnation or if he would have thought that she was crazy if she did tell him she was not only reborn but remembered meeting him in herst life. Most wouldn''t believe her, it did sound like a fairy tale from a book and not real life.


    "Dean¡­"


    "We are here," Oliver announced interrupting April''s question.


    "What is it? Do you not want me toe in with you?" Dean asked.


    April shook her head, "It wasn''t that. I will ask you again another time. But are you sure you are ready to walk into a house that''s packed with crazy?"


    Dean smiled back, "Ready when you are beautiful."


    April rolled her eyes and got out of the car, Oliver had walked around the car and opened up the passenger door for her already. She smoothed out her dress and walked forward. The darkness of herst life had made her who she was today, able to see without any light, not afraid of anything and truly thankful for all she had.


    Dean kept up with her and once he reached her he held her hand, her back from the car looked strong but lonely, and he didn''t want her to feel that way.


    April was about to open the front door when it opened and she saw Tom standing there waiting on her, "Hello miss." Tom smiled and then greeted Dean, "Hello sir."


    He was as polite as usual, "Call me April remember." She scolded him lightly before she asked, "Who is home?"


    Tom frowned and replied, "Your step mother is upstairs with a migraine lying down and Lucy is still out. Your father is in the living room."


    "Thank you, Tom, this is Dean by the way my¡­" She looked at Dean quizzically as they hadn''t defined their connection and boyfriend sounded strange to her.


    "I am Dean Davis April''s partner." Dean then offered his business card to Tom, anyone that April liked he would also be kind to. "Please call me should April, yourself or Martin need anything."


    Tom epted the card and bowed he of course recognised Dean Davis from TV and in the press. He was world renowned, he nced at April hoping she had found herself a good man. He remembered that Dean had never been in the press with other women so he was hopeful as he then showed them into the living room together. He noticed how Dean moved around April and held her hand he smiled and nced at a picture of Kathleen, April''s mother and in his heart murmured ''Do you see this Kathleen? Your daughter seems to of fallen in love''.


    Martin was in the living room seated at his usual armchair, getting heat from the fire while reading the newspaper. Racheal hade home from shopping and went straight to bed, so if she was upstairs he would stay downstairs and vice versa. Since April left he had made a few subtle changes to how he saw and treated both Racheal and Lucy.


    Lucy had her card cut up and he had Limited Racheal''s spending. This had caused many arguments and tantrums over the past few weeks and his headaches had only got worse as time went on. When he heard Tom open the door he had kept his head down thinking that it would be Lucy returning. He was in no mood for another tantrum from her. He moved to get up when he saw April, she looked more like her mother who he missed now more than ever.


    "April, your home." A smile crossed his face as he stood up to greet her.


    April smiled and walked to her father she hugged him with one arm as Dean held on to her right hand still. She let go of her father and inwardly rolled her eyes at Dean.


    "Father this is Dean Davis¡­ my partner." As Dean had chosen to call himself her partner she would go along with it.


    Dean smiled and reached out his hand to shake Martin''s hand and introduce himself. He had of course noticed the shock on his face.

 Chapter 90 - Addicted

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Addicted</h4>


    Meanwhile, Zane was driving his matte ck Ferrari, he kept reying April''s words in his head as drove. He realised that he had been unfair to Aarna and had left her questioning herself and overthinking, he hadn''t been fair to her or himself as he really did like her and want to spend more time with her it was just that work and life had got in the way. He nced over at her, she seemed nervous, so he reached out and held her hand as he drove.


    Zane tried to lighten the mood and hopefully make herugh, "So how am I, Casper?"


    Aarna bit her lip and wondered how much she should say, "Em¡­ well you stopped messaging and that term is called ghosting. I was upset and told April, she called you Casper and told me to let the dead rest in peace. But here you are." Aarnaughed remembering April''s animated face as she had told her to let him go and not resurrect the dead.


    "Okay, I suppose that''s fair. So what about you then April called you Aarna?" Zane questioned.


    "Well we did meet online and we don''t really know each other that well. I had created the online gaming profile just for fun so I gave myself a different name." Aarna admitted.


    "Seems that we both need to open up a bit more with each other. But we have time, I''m d I at least know your real name now. I had been calling you Nikki for so long now." Zane replied as he thought of where to take Aarna.


    For their first date, he had just met her in a coffee shop so she would feel safe meeting him, after all, they were strangers who met online. They had sat and chatted and drank coffee after coffee getting to know each other but now it seemed they had barely scratched the surface. He was happy she had given him a second chance it showed her open heart and he decided he wouldn''t let her down again.


    "It was silly to give myself a different name but I enjoyed the anonymity of it at the time, besides I stopped ying that game after we meet. I didn''t expect to meet a good friend like you online you came out of nowhere." Aarna replied. Zane was driving but he held her hand, it made her heart flutter. But she told herself to hold back, she was concerned she would start to have hope again.


    They drove for some time before Zane pulled the car over and parked, he had brought her to one of his favourite ces and he hoped she would like it. He let go of her hand and got out of the car.


    Aarna nced outside the car taking in the view it was spectacr. She then saw Zane walk around the front of the car and open her car door for her. Aarna got out of the car and was soon wrapped up in Zane''s suit jacket, he then ced an arm around her waist. She felt the hope rise again in her heart but her head pushed the thought away.


    Zane lead her across a wide open grass field and up a slight hill. They headed for a beautiful cherry blossom tree, the tree''s pink flowers swayed and danced in the slight breeze. Just below where they stood was a small beach, the sand was white and the sea was calm as itpped onto the sand. The waves were a deep blue agate in colour. The sun was low and was starting to set.


    Some pink petals from the cherry blossom tree fell andnded on Aarna''s hair. Aarna was content watching the wavespping onto the shore it was peaceful and it calmed her soul. Being near the water always made her happy. This was something that she had once told Zane but she didn''t know he had remembered.


    "Do you like it? I woulde here when I was free after my shift or if I had a day off. It is pretty isted, I''m not sure many know of this ce or I''m sure it would be popr. You know most of the time when I would be chatting with you I would be here, I nned our future sitting in this very spot, watching the same view you now see." Zane confessed.


    Aarna nced up at him as he spoke but he didn''t look at her, she supposed he was maybe as nervous as she was. She remembered they were both new to rtionships so it was hard speaking like this especially when most of theirmunication was online. Their online spark was instantaneous and they had indeed nned a future together and now here they were, she shared the view had had when those ns were made.


    Zane turned to Aarna and brushed the pink petals from her long flowing hair. He had wantedpany for many years, he had always stood in his own way and he had nearly messed up again. Luckily fate intervened on their behalf.


    Seeing him stare into her eyes she replied honestly, "The view is beautiful but thepany is what makes it special. Let''se here together again."


    Zane nodded agreeing to her request, "That''s a date then."


    Aarna couldn''t wait any longer, she felt like he was teasing her. Deciding to take the initiative and be bold for once in her life she stood on her tiptoes and pulled Zane towards her by his belt and kissed him.


    Zane immediately took control, she had grabbed his belt and it fuelled his desire for her. She had no idea what she did to his body, they had been flirting for months online which had been a tortuous tease to him and now she was in front of him and he couldn''t hold back. He pulled her waist closer and crushed their mouths together, he heard her slight moans as he held her tightly to his body. He smiled and continued to leave small loving kisses all over her neck and back to her lips again. He had got a taste and was now addicted.

 Chapter 91 - Banshee

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Banshee</h4>


    Martin stood in awe in his living room,pletely shocked by the celebrity and number one CEO in the City the was standing before him in his home. Martin nced at April questioning her, with a smile and a nod from his daughter he came back to his senses and took Dean''s hand shaking it.


    Martin always believed you can tell a lot about someone by their handshake, in business it had aided his many business deals, the handshake gave him insight into the person before him. Dean''s handshake was firm and he looked him in the eye, which told him he was sincere and trustworthy.


    "It''s really nice to finally meet you!" Dean spoke open and honestly to April''s father he had to show his sincerity.


    "Yes and you of course, please sit down," Martin sat down. As he was still somewhat in shock he was only taking in the scene before him, he noticed Dean and April held hands and sat side by side. His brows furrowed and his demeanour changed slightly.


    April noticed her fathers change clearly and she lightlyughed. In her past life, her father had been so jaded and influenced by Rachel that he had basically handed her to James who didn''t love her and cheated on her regrly. This changed Father in front of her was a shock and it was enlightening, it made her happy.


    "So, are you a couple?" Martin questioned, he sat forward and started a series of questions. "What are your intentions with my daughter?"


    Dean also sat forward, he was ready to answer any questions that Martin could have for him.


    April rolled her eyes inwardly, she decided it was a good chance to excuse herself and go to her father''s study.


    "I will be back shortly, you two y nice!" April spoke and made her way to the stairs leaving the two men in her life alone to get to know each other. On reaching the stairs she bumped into Tom, she stopped and asked him to keep an eye on the two in the living room.


    April made her way upstairs, she had to walk by her stepmother''s room. As Rachel was inside sleeping it should be okay but April still tread lightly as she walked towards her father''s study. Her father kept his study locked but he had given April a key so she used it, opening the door and quickly locking it behind her. She neededplete assurance that she wouldn''t be caught by anyone.


    April walked to her fathers mahogany desk and opened the top drawer where he kept his tablets. She took out the three medicine bottles and emptied them onto the table. She then started swapping them with the identical tablets Zane had given her.


    Once she was finished she then attached a small motion detector camera to the inside of the drawer which Dean had arranged for her. The small camera would let her know when someone would be near her father''s tablets. It would alert her if Racheal or Lucy would swap them out again and she could use it as evidence to show her father. She really hoped that one day she could live a happy and peaceful life without Lucy or Racheal''s interference.


    Closing the drawer she nced up and noticed the picture of her father, mother and herself sitting on her father''s desk. Her beautiful mum was smiling back at her as if she approved. April smiled and walked towards the study door, she listened at the door but didn''t hear anything so she unlocked the study door and headed out.


    April walked straight into Rachel, she stood at the door and April couldn''t stop in time so she crashed into her.


    "What are you doing skulking about in my house?" Racheal raised her voice at April, she gripped her hand with the keys to the study in it.


    April was unprepared but she was stronger of mind and body now so she shook off Rachel''s hand, as she did Rachel screamed and fell to the floor. It was dramatic and fake so April couldn''t help herself and chuckled before she stepped over Rachel walking to the top of the stairs.


    "You dare skulk about my house and then when I confront you about it you push me." Rachel continued her acting as she shouted at April.


    The first scream was loud and had already alerted the three men downstairs. April nced down at the three men at the bottom of the stairs, all of them seemed concerned. She just wasn''t sure who her father was concerned for.


    Unaffected by Rachels disy she walked downstairs without giving her a response.


    "Running away, did you steal something?" Rachel screamed at April and stood uping after her down the stairs.


    April reached the bottom of the stairs first and Dean came forward instantly holding her hand and guiding her to his side. This sweet gesture didn''t go unnoticed by Tom and Martin.


    Rachel, who had been screaming like a banshee then noticed Dean by April''s side. She was asleep upstairs and still had her dressing gown on and a face mask on her face. She was bbergasted at the situation before her. How did April know Dean Davis? Where they an item? No, she could not allow this. If anyone suited Dean Davis the number one businessman and most eligible bachelor in the City it would be her daughter Lucy.


    Rachel closed her dressing gown and smiled at Dean introducing herself. She held her hand out towards him with a gentle smile on her face, the face mask dripping from her chin and nose.


    It wasical really and Dean and April both intuitively nced at each other and smiled.


    Martin was instantly embarrassed and ashamed of Rachel. He had asked Dean many questions and found him to be loyal, insightful and caring. Dean knew more about his daughter than he did, what father wouldnt be happy. But hearing Rachels screaming and seeing the disy in front of him he couldn''t help but get angry at her.

 Chapter 92 - Drama

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Drama</h4>


    Martin scowled at his wife Rachel, "Get upstairs and put yourself together. Your face is half of your body and you are wearing less than your pyjamas."


    Rachel only then at that moment remembered that she had applied a face mask earlier theny down for her afternoon nap. She smiled andposed herself before she retracted her hand and spoke directly to Dean ignoring her husband, "Mr Davis, are you here to speak with my husband? Oh, you must stay for dinner, you have to meet my daughter Lucy. She is stunning and very intelligent."


    Dean kept a tight reassuring hold on April''s hand and answered with his usual business smile on his face, "No I am here with my angel April to meet her father, you could say it was a meet the parent interview." Dean chuckled and nced over to Martin with a genuine smile, "Did I pass Mr Green?"


    Martin''s attention was brought to Dean and he nodded before responding to Dean''s question, "Of course you did and call me Martin. I never thought I would happily say that but as you seem to know my daughter better than I do and you care for her so greatly. I can easily say I am content knowing that you are together. You kept very calm as I interrogated you." Martinughed, "I hope you have many years of happiness ahead of you both."


    "Thank you, father," April responded to her fathers touching speech. She was d her father didn''t force James on her, she had dodged that bullet. Her father had seemed like he was slowly changing, did he change because she was altering the original timeline? She wasn''t sure as the future was still unknown and she could pretty much decide her own n and future and one thing was for sure she wanted Dean by her side.


    Dean noticed her genuine smile, he of course knew the past life drama April and Martin shared and he was d to see the change in their rtionship. Why had it changed though? Was it his involvement? He wasn''t sure.


    Dean then answered Martin''s request, "Okay thank you, Martin, then please call me Dean."


    Martin nodded and he was about to ask the two to stay for a while longer but Rachel interrupted him.


    "Oh Dean, that sounds wonderful now you must sit down, while I call my daughter and tell her to hurry home." Rachel got excited and reached out to separate April and Deans linked hands.


    Seeing her intentions clearly, Dean held on to April''s hand and pulled her closer to his body, he wouldn''t let anyone separate them.


    Rachels hand didn''t touch them and she held back her sneer. April didnt deserve someone like Dean, to Rachel history was repeating and it made her livid. Martin had always loved Kathleen and married her straight from college, they built their life together while she was left behind living in shared living conditions.


    It wasn''t till she had bumped into Kathleen by chance yearster and continued their friendship that she decided she had to have her life, it wasn''t fair that she had it all. Both of them were pregnant, but Kathleen had a happy life with a husband who spoiled her. While Rachel was pregnant and she didn''t know who the father was, she had tried to deceive a few businessmen that she slept with into thinking that she was pregnant with their child but none agreed to take responsibility.


    She felt indignant then and even more so now as history repeated literally in front of her and while she couldn''t change the past she would certainly try to alter the future. It was for her daughter Lucy''s happiness and future prosperity after all.


    Dean interrupted Rachels thoughts, "I only meant for Martin to call me Dean as he will be my father inw. You can call me Mr Davis and as for your daughter I am not interested in meeting her." Dean then turned his attention to Martin again with a smile, "I need to take April home now but I would love us three to go for dinner and catch up properly."


    "Dinner would be ideal that way we will all have time to prepare," Rachel added.


    Martin ignored his thering wife and answered Dean, "No problem this old man is free every night so just tell me when. Come I will walk you both out."


    Martin then ushered Dean and April out before his wife could speak more nonsense, she had already embarrassed herself and him enough tonight.


    Reaching the door Dean turned to Martin and shook his hand, "It was lovely to meet you and I will be in touch about dinner."


    "Lovely to meet you too, take care of April and drive safely. This old man will be content as long as my daughter is safe and loved." Martin patted Dean''s shoulder, Kathleen would be very happy if she saw her daughter right now. He held back his moment of silence and coughed as his throat felt tight with sadness.


    April could guess her father''s mood and she smiled, she missed her mother too, "Good night father, get some rest."


    Martin nodded, "Go go, you young ones need to go eat."


    Suddenly behind them, Rachel appeared, "Wait wait up." She had a phone in her hand and her intentions were written all over her face.


    April smiled at her father and pulled Dean towards his car.


    At the car Tom stood waiting with a bright smile on his face, "You both take care now,e back and see your father again soon. He misses you."


    April smiled back, "I miss you too Tom, you should join my father when we have dinner. We have always been close and you can represent my mother."


    Tom choked up that April would include him, "Okay now go on to two of you before Lucy manages to get home and you know only drama will ensue if that happens.

 Chapter 93 - What It Feels Like To Dream With Your Eyes Wide Open

    <h4>Chapter 93 - What It Feels Like To Dream With Your Eyes Wide Open</h4>


    Dean and April drove away from Martins house. Dean held Aprils hand as he drove steadily weaving through the streets and traffic. Dean felt the meet the parents had gone really well so he sat happily contemting their next move.


    April was happy that her father had epted Dean after one conversation. They had battled so heavily in her past life and she hoped that this time around it would be smooth sailing from here on. April nced out of the window as the car moved smoothly through the busy streets. She had tried to take her hand out of Dean''s as she wanted to fix her hair but he only held on tighter.


    Giving up she asked, "Does this." April lifted their joint hands, waving them. "Not put you off driving?"


    Dean lifted her hand to his lips smiling before he kissed her hand. Seeing her eye roll heughed and replied, "Nope."


    April rolled her eyes again and decided to bring up what had just happened at her father''s house, "Sorry about my family. Well, my father seemed to like you a lot and Tom is great¡­ It''s just the other two that are¡­" April searched for the right words to use.


    "Delusional, idiotic, scheming, I could think of more if you need more help. But I am sure you have your own ideas on which words you would like to use" Dean replied.


    Aprilughed and agreed they shared the same thoughts, "They are all that and more and I do but they aren''t worth thinking about. Rachel will try and get close to you now, I can read her thoughts she probably wants to fix you up with Lucy."


    "They have no mission," Dean replied. They had just pulled into their condominium underground car park and Dean turned off the engine.


    "Really and why is that?" April asked as she turned to Dean.


    "I love you! "Dean answered matter of factly while leaning forward still with their hands linked. Seeing her shock he added, "I didn''t fall in love with you because I thought you are cute or sexy with thick thighs and a nice a*s. I fell in love with you because every time I heard your voice, I got a tingle in my stomach. I fell in love with you because your touch feels safe. I fell in love with you because every time I see your smile my whole world lit up and froze for a second. I fell in love with you because you are my person."


    Dean poured his heart out hoping to silence her worries. It also made his heart lighter to finally say the words he had wanted to since he woke up in this new lifetime.


    "I love you too." April then leaned forward pressing a kiss to his jaw, seeing his dazed expression she asked. "You good?"


    "Oh, I am more than good." Dean''s voice was light and raspy but slightly choked with emotion. "You should probably say it one more time, though. Just for good measure."


    April smiled up at him and got out of the car and Dean followed catching up to her. He held her hand and watched her as they walked together, sheughed he was like a puppy waiting for his treat so she answered him "I love you, Dean."


    "Goddam, those are some pretty words babe." Dean was over the moon he had taken the initiative and now they were both on the same page and sharing.


    April rolled her eyes and walked towards the lift. "You are so cheesy."


    "Yeah, but you love me anyway so there is no way to get rid of me now." Dean caught up with her holding her hand again as they entered the lift together.


    "I''m just wondering did I hit my head today." April teased.


    "Don''t even think of taking back your words," Dean responded to her tease. "You love me."


    "I sure do. "April smiled as she continued to tease him.


    Dean''s heart raced at her words, finally, he thought. "And I love you." He answered with a tone filled with unshaking sincerity, "So f*cking much." Dean crushed their lips together and kissed her passionately.


    April heard the bing of the lift and pushed his muscr chest away, "Alright dork, let''s get home first."


    "Okay, babe." Dean beamed and pulled her by the hand to her apartment and took out his keys. He opened the door quickly and spun her inside.


    April righted herself and set her bag down on the sofa as she turned towards the kitchen but her steps were halted, she was met with Dean''s luminous amber eyes.


    Dean pulled her in and kissed his way down from her lips to her neck, with his hands he traced her back before zipping down her dress and removing it. She wore only a pair of ck Calvin Klein''s underneath. Dean then picked her up by her slim waist and lowered her onto the dining room table.


    Dean then leaned down and spoke into her ear, his warm breath sending a chill down her neck, "You should hold on to me." Dean''s silky voice entered her ears.


    With shaking hands, she ced them around his muscr back all the while continuously staring into his eyes, lost in their magic.


    One side of Dean''s lips curved up showing his dimple, "Good girl."


    April felt her heart race with anticipation and lust.


    Dean dipped his head and started to trail soft butterfly kisses down her neck to her cleavage, "So good."


    April was lost in his soft touches and kisses but she soon heard Dean''s belt hit the floor and her heart sped up, she wanted him as much as he wanted her right now.


    Dean kissed his way up to her lips and he kissed her lips with feverish passion and desire.


    April held on to his strong back as she felt him enter her in one swift movement. They both moaned out in pleasure as he filled her.


    April couldn''t speak, she could only scream for him, she could only let herself fall harder with each deep thrust and whispered praise from his lips.


    A few hourster Dean was watching the sunrise and April was sleeping in his embrace on their bed. He held her against his body and felt her warmth not only touch his body but his heart, she was his and by his side. When you find the one who brings warmth to your life how could he bare to part with her.


    Dean smiled to himself in that quiet moment and thought ''so this is what it feels like to dream with his eyes wide open.''

 Chapter 94 - Morning

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Morning</h4>


    April curled up under the nkets searching for more heat as it was suddenly cold on one side. As she started to wake she remembered the previous evening''s events and she buried herself under the nkets further with her cheeks burning red. She turned to her left and saw that the bed was empty. Did he leave already¡­ good it saves her from any embarrassment she thought.


    April reached out and checked her phone for the time, it was still early. She also had a text message from Aarna.


    (I hope you are having a magical evening. I know I did xx)


    April smiled as she was delighted for her friend, she had waited for Casper to respond and finally, the wait had shown that they just misunderstood each other. April replied.


    (It was good. We need to meet before work I want details xx)


    April smiled as she sat up stretching her aching muscles,st night came back to her and she frowned as she wondered if men ever woke up this sore the morning after. She sniffed the air as she realised Dean must be cooking all she could smell was bacon. So he didn''t leave she thought.


    April got out of bed and noticed that she was only wearing Dean''s shirt which he had worn the day before, she smiled and entered the bathroom with some clothes in her hand. April washed up and put on a pair of ck Nike leggings and a matching crop top. She left her bedroom soon after and walked towards her kitchen.


    The view that greeted her was off Dean''s sturdy bronzed muscr back as he stood at her oven frying bacon. She smiled and licked her lips as she walked towards him, she impulsively hugged him from behind, her arms wrapping around his strong waist.


    "Morning," April said.


    "Good morning beautiful." Dean greeted her with a smile. He put down the pan in his hand, turning off the heat before spinning around and embracing April properly.


    "I thought that you had gone to work." She mumbled as she was now buried into Dean''s warm chest. She was so small she barely reached his shoulders.


    "No, why would I work when I can spend time with you and cook you breakfast? You need it after all the exercisest night." Dean teased.


    April poked his side and Dean reflexively jerked his body, "Ouch! Is that what I get for cooking for you? I maybe should have stayed in bed and woke you up in another way." Dean smirked down as he watched April''s cheeks turn bright red in response to his teasing. She was so bold one minute and shy at others, he loved all her responses.


    April felt her cheeks heat up but she pretended she wasn''t embarrassed, "I think the food would be more appetising."


    "Sure we can always try both." Dean picked April up and set her on the dining room table. She instantly remembered what they had done in the same spot the night before.


    Knock Knock Knock


    Saved by the door April smiled and slide off from the dining room table, she squeezed past Dean and walked towards her front door. As she did she turned a stuck her tongue out yfully.


    Dean looked obviously disappointed that she had got away, he returned to the kitchen to serve up breakfast.


    I was saved from being eaten she thought as she opened the front door.


    "Granddaughter, good good your up and dressed. Where you about to go to the park for a run? Don''t be doing that, you need to rest. Come on let this old man in and we can chat and eat some buns." Dean''s grandfather Joseph pushed his way past April as he handed her a basket of breakfast muffins.


    April beamed at him as he made his way past her into her condo. Looks like Dean wouldn''t be getting a side of April with his breakfast after all.


    Joseph took in thefortable condo and turned towards the kitchen/dining room. He saw his grandson cooking and huffed, he had wanted some alone time with his granddaughter. But just as he was about to speak out grievances he saw red scratch marks on Dean''s back that stood out against his tanned skin.


    Joseph smiled, at least his grandson wasn''t all useless he thought. He hoped to hear soon of news that great-grandchildren were on the way.


    "Old man why are you here?" Asked Dean as he turned around.


    Used to his behaviour Joseph was about to give off to his grandson when he heard Aprils voice behind him.


    "My home, I say who is wee and Mr Davis is always wee in my home. You can leave if you wish." April announced as she walked to the dining room and set down the breakfast muffins. She then made up an extra ce set and poured.


    Joseph lost his smile at being called Mr Davis, it was too impersonal for him.


    Dean also grumbled internally, he quickly worked out he had no say against any of his angel''s wishes. Dean then walked to the kitchen and put out a third breakfast te for his grandfather, realising he wouldn''t be getting rid of him any time soon. He joined the two as they sat at the dinner table and ced their food in front of them.


    April smiled, she was hungry. Dean was right afterst night she needed a good breakfast.


    "Thanks for breakfast." April thanked Dean. Dean had made bacon eggs and pancakes for breakfast. April happily ate beside the two oblivious to the two ring at each other.


    "I enjoy cooking so if I''m here I will cook for us," Dean answered, he smiled seeing her happy dance in her seat as she ate.


    "We can share cooking duties. I like to cook also." April answered.


    Joseph coughed as he wanted an invitation.


    "Here drink some orange juice." Dean seeing through his grandfather quickly handed him a drink.


    Joseph could only re at his grandson, he was too smart for his own good he thought.

 Chapter 95 - Mother Has A Plan

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Mother Has A n</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the Green residence, Rachel had woken up in her room and nced at her phone. It was the afternoon and she sat up slowly and put on her dressing gown. Last night she had caught Apriling out of Martin''s study and she had to investigate further, was that stupid girl on to her?


    She had realised that April''s personality had started to change, it happened all too soon. If she had known the stupid girl was getting smarter she wouldn''t have allowed her to leave home so quickly. She should have kept a closer eye on her.


    Martin had stayed in his study from April had left so she had no time to check the tablets that she had been giving him. Rachel took out her key and tried it in the lock but the handle turned and the door didn''t open, she tried again and soon realised her key didn''t work. When had Martin changed the lock? Even more troubling was that April had a key to enter and she didn''t.


    She felt indignant and she furiously stomped off to find Tom. Seeing Tom downstairs she guldered down to him, "I need the key to martins study, quickly bring me your set."


    Tom halted what he was doing and internally sighed before walking up the stairs towards Rachel. She could shout down to him but it wouldn''t be eptable if he responded by shouting back at her. Standing at the top of the stairs he politely bowed and answered, "I am sorry, I do not have the key. Mr Green said that he would clean the study himself."


    "Since when?" Rachel asked, she was livid that she would not have ess to Martins study and his medicine from now on. She had to get into his study again and see what was going on.


    "Mr Green informed mest night," Tom responded truthfully. He left out that he did indeed have a key but Martin had told him to keep it separately from his house keys.


    "Useless!" Rachel shouted and stomped off past Tom in her dressing gown and down the hallway towards her daughter''s room. She didn''t knock instead she walked in straight past her daughter''s bed and flung open the curtains.


    Lucy curled up on the bed and threw the duvet over her head as she tried to ignore her mother''s obvious mood. She had just got home four hours ago and now her bad tempered mother was stomping about in her room.


    She felt her mother sit on her bed and then shake her, she huffed and threw back the bed covers, "It''s so early what do you want?"


    "Excuse me!?Do not speak to me with that tone I am your mother. Do you know how much I have given up in life for you to livefortably?" Rachel responded to her daughter.


    Lucy had barely opened her eyes when her mother had already started to lecture her and she didn''t want to listen to it either. She had heard the same speech for years. But she held back and answered, "Sorry mother. I am just waking and was confused."


    Rachel looked away from her daughter and crossed her arms, she wasn''t happy with theck of respect she was getting recently from Martin and now Lucy.


    Lucy really didn''t want to deal with her mother right now, all she wanted to do was sleep. After not trapping April with Director Compton she had gone to a popr bar, which had a few high up businessmen and some minor celebrities. She had danced and drank too much with a few new acquaintances but none where suitable to make connections with. The closest she could get to Dean Davis was Director Compton and he turned out to be useless.


    Not only did he never introduce her to Dean Davis, he had never even spoken with him either. She had wasted her time and had had to satisfy him in bed, the thought alone disgusted her. She had to think of a new n. But she had no idea where to start.


    Seeing her daughter nkly stare into space Rachel pped her arm and shouted, "Can you pay attention to your mother and stop spacing out!"


    "Oww, mother take it easy I was just thinking of a n." Lucy rubbed the arm her mother had just hit.


    Rachel rolled her eyes and answered her daughter, "n, do you not read the text messages your mother sends you?" Sighing she continued to use her daughter "You didn''t answer your phone to me yesterday either."


    "I was busy mother, I had to make friends." Lucy was sick of being lectured.


    "Well if you had answered the phone ande home as I asked you would have met Dean Davis." Rachel fixed her hair as she continued her story.


    "Dean Davis? Mother, why would he be in this dingy home?" Lucyughed at her mother.


    "Dingy home? Do you know the years I have sacrificed and the things I have done for you to live so well?" Rachel was again insulted by her daughter.


    "I am sorry mother, I didn''t mean it that way. But Dean Davis¡­ here no way." She didn''t think her mother''s life was that great to brag about in the first ce but she had to cate her.


    Rachel finally getting her daughters attention decided she would fill her in onst night''s events. "He was and not only that he was with that stupid b*tch April. Just like her mother she hasnded a CEO and is set for life. I even tried to separate their linked hands and he was having none of it. He seems smitten."


    "That B*tch!" Lucy screamed and she lifted a nearbymp and threw it against the wall. The crash was loud and the ss shards dispelled around the bedroom.


    Used to Lucy''s tantrums Rachel didn''t flinch instead she responded calmly "Don''t worry unlike Kathleen April will not marry her CEO. You will be his wife and not her." Rachel smiled smugly. "Mother has a n!"

 Chapter 96 - He Could Never Get Enough

    <h4>Chapter 96 - He Could Never Get Enough</h4>


    April enjoyed the liveliness around the dinner table. She hadn''t had this rxed family feeling since her mother had passed away. Usually, at mealtimes, she had eaten alone or with Tom in the kitchen. But now she had Dean who refused to leave her condo and was also an excellent cook and friends to join her. The abundant energy from these new friends and partner gave her made her heart fill with content happiness.


    She had wished and manifested for this amount of bliss to enter her life but she wasn''t prepared for the feeling now it was here. But she was able to heal herself and grow with self-care and now she had people surrounding her she felt she could depend on. She felt this good karma from all her suffering during her past life, this would continue to help her heal her old wounds with time.


    To April Dean was an instant connection like a soul tie. Hers and his red string had pulled them together in this lifetime and while he was in her life she promised herself not to self-sabotage their connection with any doubts she felt and just go with the flow of this abundant love they shared.


    "Why are you spacing out? Stop overthinking" Dean snapped April out of her thoughts by flicking her forehead. They had all had breakfast and they both stood at the sink. Dean was washing and April was drying the dishes and putting them away.


    April rubbed her forehead, "Ouch, meanie. I was just thinking about what we could do today."


    "Mmm, I don''t buy it. But if you want to talk about what we are doing today I am taking you on a date." Dean of course didn''t believe her, but he would wait. When she wanted to open up she would and he would never pressure her before she was ready.


    "What date? Where are we going?" Joseph who was seated stood and approached them both as he heard Dean. "That''s hardly how you ask a youngdy out on a date."


    Dean sighed, this old man seemed to only have good hearing when he wanted to, "I was asking April out not you."


    "If I had of asked your grandmother out on a date like that you would never be here in the first ce." Joseph wanted to advise his young grandson on how to properly court April, he didn''t want any miss haps.


    Dean folded his arms and sighed, "Do you know how long ago that was, dating has changed a lot since then and do you think I haven''t nned a perfect date?"


    "Don''t get snippy with me it wasn''t that long ago I am still a young grandfather inparison to my friends. Why not take my advice I was happily married for over fifty two years." Joseph continued to give his advice.


    April giggled as the two seemed to fight amongst themselves about how to ask her out and where Dean would take her. She wanted to reassure them she was happy as long as she and Dean were together it didn''t actually matter to her what they did but she also couldn''t help butugh at the two in front of her. This was the feeling of family.


    Hearing the lightughter from beside them the two men turned and to look at April, this stopped the argument and allowed April to get a word in.


    "I am sure whatever Dean has nned we will have fun and grandfather I will visit you tomorrow how about that?"


    Joseph smiled, he knew she was buttering him up but didn''t mind in the least. This was also the first time she had called him grandfather since he had asked her to. This is indeed why he had to make sure his idiot grandson wouldn''t mess up, "Perfect, I will see you tomorrow. Dean, you cane along if you wish."


    Dean rolled his eyes, of course, he would be going. It was the weekend and he had cleared his schedule in order to spend time with April. Oliver was in the office running his business so he could have this quality time with April, but now he was stuck with this old man.


    "Okay you have taken up our Saturday morning and it looks like you will see us both tomorrow so on your way," Dean replied to his grandfather.


    "Granddaughter, you see how he treats me? You muste and see me when you can, if it was up to Dean I would be very lonely." Joseph held Aprils hand as he spoke.


    April could see that the two had a very interesting and funny rtionship. She knew they both liked to banter with each other and she would y along, "Of course, we will bothe and visit you often. I can even cook for you tomorrow if you like."


    "Now that does sound nice." Joseph beamed at the thought of spending more time with his family. After he retired he was alone in the house, his wife and son had long passed away. It had left his son and grandson in the house with him but they were never home. April was like a breath of fresh air brought into his life.


    Happy with the oue of his impromptu visit he announced, "I will be on my way, you both have a wonderful date." He then turned to Dean, "Don''t let the Davis name down, spoil your future bride."


    April blushed but Dean was quite happy with that thought.


    April then walked Joseph out and said goodbye, she reassured him that they would see each other tomorrow. Joseph was content and left the condo shortly after that.


    Dean leaned against the door as April closed it, "Now we are alone, shall we have dessert?"


    April who had just closed the door heard Dean and her heart sped up, this man was insatiable. She didn''t look up instead she ran to the bedroom as quickly as she could.


    Dean saw her flee andughed while walking after her, once he had had her he could never get enough.

 Chapter 97 - Mine

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Mine</h4>


    Deans few strides to the bedroom meant he had quickly caught up with April. He opened the door and to his surprise, April was stood in the centre of the bedroom waiting for him, he smiled at her, she always surprised him with her actions.


    "I thought you were running away." Dean walked towards April and pushed a few fallen curls behind her ear as she smiled back at him. She was biting her lip so Dean rubbed his thumb over her lip to remove it from her teeth he then smirked, "Allow me." Dean then leaned over and nibbled on her bottom lip.


    Hearing her slight moan, he grabbed a handful of her silky hair, tilting her head back, he revealed her neck so that his mouth could im it, "Mine." He growled.


    April heard him and giggled as she lightly pushed away his muscr chest, "As if anyone could doubt that, now get off me so I can get ready for our date."


    Dean smiled and thought about how he had all night to continue where he left off. He then left a few more butterfly kisses on her chest before he gazed into her eyes longingly, tonight he thought. "True and I have an amazing date nned so get ready." Dean smacked her ass and let go of her.


    "What should I wear?" Asked April.


    "Anything, everything looks good on you," Dean replied before turning to go to his condo to change.


    April then walked to her walk in closet as he wasn''t being helpful and so she picked out an outfit. She decided on casual but still date appropriate so she took out her ck skinny jeans and a band t-shirt. She dressed quickly and fixed her hair and put on some light makeup. Before long she was ready and she heard Dean walking back into the condo. Although he lived with her and they were soon to join the two condominiums together a lot of his clothing was still at his condo. It seemed he had more clothes than she did, it was impressive.


    Dean walked towards the wardrobe and saw the heels in April''s hands, "Beautiful as usual but heels aren''t necessary."


    Dean was wearing ck jeans and a white buttoned shirt with ck boots. He always had a simple yet ssic style.


    "Neither is the expensive watch you are wearing, seeing as you check your phone for the time but here we both are. Also, I want to wear my Louboutin''s."


    "I don''t get it but if you want to wear them and get tired it just gives me an excuse to carry you."


    "Now that''s not necessary." April refused outright, itpleted her casual but sexy date vibe that she was going for. If she wore her converse she would be a lot shorter than Dean but in her heels, it would be easier for her to kiss him if she wanted to.


    Dean smiled and watched her put on her heels, "No but it is my duty as your partner and I enjoy it so when you are tired let me know and ill personally carry you home and straight to our bed."


    April rolled her eyes, "Dork, I will be fine."


    April walked towards him and grabbed his hand. Together they went straight into the lift and down to the underground car park. Dean''s car was parked right beside hers and he steered her towards her car, she didn''t mind who drove and it seemed like Dean was the pampering type of boyfriend.


    "So where are you taking me?" April asked as she watched Dean buckle her in, did he have to be so close and handsome she thought.


    "It''s a surprise. "Dean then winked at her and started the car engine.


    It didn''t take them long to arrive outside of arge white building. April of course recognised the building, she had visited it many times in her past life. It was an open art gallery and every month a new artists work would be featured, people could wander around and look at the art and even purchase a painting or sculpture should they like it. It was a dream of hers and her mother''s to be featured in this gallery amongst their favourite local and celebrity artists. April wondered whose artwork was being featured this month.


    April was about to get out of the car when Dean held her hand and spoke, "Wait."


    Dean then got out of the car and walked around to her side and opened her door, she wasn''t sure if she would get used to his chivalry.


    "Ready beautiful?" Dean asked as he held out his hand towards April.


    April took Deans hand and got out of the car, he closed the door behind her and they walked towards the entrance.


    "Have you been here before?" Dean asked as she didn''t seem to question where they were.


    "Yes in another life, do you know which artist is featured this month?" April wasn''t sure what answer she should give but the truth came out first before she could think about her answer.


    Dean stopped walking and nced at her, "Another life?" He asked.


    "Yes well¡­ maybe I mean I believe in past lives. What about you?" April asked as she fiddled with her hair unsure if she sounded crazy and that''s why Dean had stopped.


    Dean wanted to say in another life he wished he had saved her from every heartbreak but now wasn''t the time. Instead, he smiled down at her and kissed her forehead before continuing to walk inside the gallery.


    In this lifetime he didn''t have to search for his light, he had found it in her. He couldn''t go back now, he couldn''t imagine a life without her in it anymore. As the light, she brought to him each day is the colour of sunshine inside the rain and when he sees it inside her all he wanted was to embrace her and protect her so it could never be tainted or fade.

 Chapter 98 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Surprise</h4>


    "Maybe, do you think we met in our past life?" Dean asked. Of course, he knew when and where they had met. It was a dark cold night when his uncle had arranged an attack on life. Left for dead in a disgusting alleyway he saw his angel for the first time. They were walking and Aprils next words halted his steps and his heart.


    "Maybe I saved your life from some hooligans¡­ Or maybe we never crossed paths." April left her answer both truthful and ambiguous. There would be a time when she could openly reveal her past life and she wasn''t sure it was now, it would be when it felt right.


    Dean scratched the back of his neck, she had hit the nail on the head when she said that she had saved him but then she said maybe they never crossed paths. He was uneasy and decided to change the subject, his surprise was all set up and he wanted her to enjoy her day with him and he didn''t want any heavy conversation.


    Holding her hand tighter he responded, "Stop here and put this on."


    April turned to see one of Deans ck silk ties in his hand, she smiled and replied, "It''s the middle of the day."


    Deanughed and turned her around, "What goes through your brain, I want to surprise you. It''s a blindfold although if you want to use it againter in the bedroom I have noints."


    April felt the soft silk cover her eyes and Deans gentle touch as he tied it. She wanted to roll her eyes but he wouldn''t see it anyway, what was the bid deal she wasn''t sure. Yes the building was beautiful and the artists were truly talented but what could he be showing her.


    "Ready?" Dean asked.


    His breath on her neck sent butterflies down her spine, "Just show me already." Aprilughed, he was like a kid at Christmas.


    Dean guided her into the art gallery, Oliver had set everything up just as he had asked. He made a mental note to give him a raise. He stopped in front of the first painting and slowly removed her blindfold as he said "I hope you don''t mind I borrowed them for the month."


    April was smiling at his kid like behaviour but once the blindfold was lifted she saw her mother''s painting. She waspletely lost for words, she would have never expected this surprise. It was her and her mother shared dream for their art to be shown here. Dean had made her life''s wish fulfilment happen. She felt hot tears of happiness fill her eyes.


    She rubbed them away so as not to show Dean but he saw them and he rubbed her head, "Don''t be sad silly."


    April was lost in the moment could she tell him that his voice gives her butterflies, she gets lost in his eyes. A word from him can make her smile even if she is sad, his smile brightens her day and his touch makes all her worries instantly disappear. Instead, she simply said, "I''m not sad I''m happy dork. You mean the world to me thank you."


    Dean hugged her close to his chest, "Don''t go getting all sentimental on me now, it''s supposed to be a happy moment for you."


    "I know I know. I just, it''s just that no one has ever done anything like this for me and I never thought I would live to see my mother''s artwork disyed here. You have made me and my mother very happy." April let go of Dean and looked around the gallery, all her mother''s paintings were disyed on the walls, she was very happy and proud of her mother and to be able to share her mothers work with others made her heart swell with pride and joy. She wanted her father to see this.


    Dean beamed, "Brownie points with the inws and you aren''t what I am after but I will take it. I just wanted to make your smile a little bit bigger."


    April turned and hugged Dean as tightly as she could trying to convey all her feelings in one embrace.


    Dean smiled down at his angel and hugged her back, he didn''t want her thanks he just wanted to show her something special and make her happy. He was d he was able to do this for her, "Shall we take a look around?"


    April nodded and separated from Dean, holding his hand as they toured around the gallery. They stopped at each painting and April exined the meaning behind each one to Dean. Dean patiently listened he loved listening to her, she was so full of life.


    He was inspired just listening to her teach him about the art techniques her mother had used and the reason behind the colours and brush strokes she had used. He really didn''t understand art but listening to her made him just as excited as she was.


    "Im sorry im rambling on, your bored." April turned to Dean to apologise.


    Dean pulled her closer and replied, "I''m not bored I am enjoying your teachings andpany."


    April raised her eyebrow questioning him "Really?"


    Dean truthfully replied, "Really, now are you ready for the next surprise?"


    "Sure, but I don''t think you can beat this." April didn''t know what he could honestly do to top this.


    "Maybe not but I can only try. "Dean smiled and then led April to a set of double doors which lead to a garden. A ss bridge led them out into the garden and just below the ss bridge was a smallke.


    April was excited to see the swans swimming around theke and turtles that were sunbathing on some rocks nearby.


    Dean waited as she watched the animals in theke before guiding her to a gazebo that was surrounded by viburnum opulus trees. These white snowball like flowers fell with the breeze and danced in the wind around them.


    In the gazebo was a dining table set up with drinks and food for the two of them. He once again made a mental note to give Oliver that raise, he had arranged everything just as he had asked him to. It wasn''t easy to ship in these trees and build the gazebo in a few days but he did it.

 Chapter 99 - Isolated

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Isted</h4>


    Dean and April enjoyed the ambience after their meal, it started to get dark as night time approached and Dean removed his jacket and leaned forward as he draped it around April''s shoulders in case she got cold.


    The small gestures meant the most to April who was used to being treated otherwise. It was morefortable to expect less from people because the more you expect from them the more you will only hurt yourself in the end.


    "Shall we go home?" Dean realised how cold andte it was getting and although they were enjoying each other''spany he didn''t want April to get a cold and he had the keys to the gallery so they coulde back again any time they wanted.


    April turned to ask Dean in a small voice, "Home?"


    Dean smiled, "Yes home."


    "Oh okay," April replied and she stood from the table and pulled Dean''s jacket around her shoulders, his warmth surrounding her.


    Dean pulled her closer by her waist as they once again walked through the gardens, stopping to see the swans and turtles in theke before walking over the ss bridge and through the gallery exhibit again.


    Dean wanted to let her look around again before they left but her steps suddenly halted.


    April had suddenly stopped and Dean looked down at her to check if she was okay before realising that she was staring off to the left. Dean nced to the left and saw Martin standing staring at one of Kathleen''s paintings.


    April lightly stepped towards the exit of the gallery hoping not to make a sound pulling Dean as she walked, she didn''t want to disturb her father. Once outside April turned to Dean who was closing the art gallery door behind him and asked, "Did you let my father know?"


    Dean held her close as the wind had picked up and whistled through the trees, "Yes, I phoned him yesterday to let him know the details of the art gallery opening. He gifted me his favourite piece from his home office for the opening. But I didn''t know he would be here today. I had asked Oliver to give him a key to the gallery so he coulde and go as he pleased for the month."


    "You very thoughtful, thank you." April held his hand and walked to the car together, "You really do think of everything."


    Deanughed and opened up the car door for her, holding her head to protect her from hitting it as she got in. Dean could not imagine losing her again in this lifetime and he could only sympathise with Martin as they both had felt the loss of the love of their life. But unlike Martin, he would never consider taking another wife after April no matter what the circumstances were


    Dean walked around the car and got in the driver''s side, he turned on the engine and Aprils next words had him speeding for home as quickly as possible.


    "I''m tired shall we go straight to bed?" April didn''t think before she spoke and had no idea of the effect they had on Dean. She was really tired and innocently wanted to go to bed. But now Dean had other thoughts upying his head.


    Back at the art gallery, Martin was slowly walking around each painting. He had arrived a few hours ago and hadn''t seen April and Dean in the gardens just outside of the gallery. From the moment he had entered the art gallery he was overwhelmed with mncholy and memories.


    His young wife was beautiful inside and out and April reminded him of her every time he saw her. She had so much love to give, she always put her family first unlike Rachel who seemed to care for material items.


    At the star,t Rachel had a lot of Kathleen''s qualities but over time they had faded and it was toote by the time he had realised that everything was indeed a fa?ade. Kathleen and Rachel were good friends and he thought they were simr but it had be clear he was wrong and he made a huge mistake.


    He didn''t love Rachel how could he? His heart would only belong to Kathleen. He married Rachel and took Lucy in as a daughter only because she had convinced him he needed a wife to raise April properly. But now he wondered if he had raised April alone would she be happier?


    April never seemed to mind Rachel so he had let it slide over the years and his rtionship had slowly changed over time with April but now she seemed to be different and the difference had made him start to question everything.


    It was like once she had awoken so had he. He realised he could live alone and have April and Dean by his side. He had to slowly take away all of Rachel''s power. He had already started to fire any members of her family that worked for him and soon he would take away all the shares she had in hispany.


    Martin stopped at each painting a relived the memories he had of his wife Kathleen, he remembered her painting a few of these. Her art room, now his office always had an easel set up and a canvas ready. The room had excellent light and it would have canvases leaned against the walls.


    As soon as he woulde home from work he would check on April before going straight upstairs to see his wife. She would always be in her art room sitting on a chair in front of a painting, her fingers covered in paint. The paintings were all at different stages each time he woulde home. It was her passion and he loved to see her so content.


    He came to a stop at a painting he hadn''t seen before and sat on the bench just behind him. He took in the soft brush strokes. The painting was of a little girl sitting alone in a meadow ncing up at the moon. A tear ran from Martin''s eye as he felt the little girls sorrow. Was this his wife''s feelings before she passed? Did she feel isted and alone?

 Chapter 100 - Protect

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Protect</h4>


    Martin sat forward with his head in his hands feeling a little lost and filled with grief. Why did she have to leave him, he needed her. He couldn''t change the past and he couldn''t bring his wife back, he could only set about changing the future for himself and April.


    April was showing him she had grown into a confident and strong woman. He had to also stand strong in order to change the future. He could no longer go home to a greedy wife who took more than she gave which was nothing. He would be far more content living alone and having April visit, maybe she would visit more often if Rachel and Lucy were not there.


    It wouldn''t be easy, Rachel had got her hands into all aspects of his life and he had over time let her as he wanted an easy life. But who wanted an easy life when it meant not living at all.


    He nced up at the painting in front of him again and made a promise to Kathleen to finally make things right. He knew she wouldn''t be proud of his actions up until now. As he made his promise he heard a loud banging from just outside the gallery. His head snapped to the left and he noticed some men dressed all in cking towards him via the garden entrance.


    Martin stood and looked around he had nothing to protect himself or his wife''s beloved paintings. There seemed to be at least five men approaching. Martin hurriedly put his hand in his pocket taking out his keys and rushing to the door. On reaching the door her held the handle down and locked the door franticly. He blew out a sigh of relief and nced up but he was met with a tall, broad man smiling back at him.


    Martin stood back from the door and saw that there were another four men simrly dressed and with a simr stature just behind the man in front of him. Martin reached for his phone and pulled it out but when he looked at his phone he didn''t know who to call so he put his phone back in his pocket and waited for the men in front of him to make the first move.


    The bulky man that stood at the door tried the handle a few times, roughly pulling at the ss door. His smirk sent a chill down Martin''s spine, he felt useless. He couldn''t protect his wife while she was alive and now he couldn''t even protect her life''s work.


    The tall broad man that stood at the door reached into his back pocket and Martin held his breath. The man had a wooden bat in his hand now and he knocked on the window with it.


    Martin stepped back again, he couldn''t possibly take on five young men. He nced at his wife''s paintings and clenched his fists. He would protect her life''s work as much as possible. He had nothing to lose right now. April was grown up and independent now, she also had Dean who he was sure would look after her in every way he had failed to.


    Just as he took a step forward to face the men that were about to break in he saw the men drop to the floor. The men nowy on the concrete not moving an inch, behind them stood two men that he hadn''t seen before. Martin inched forward to check and they seemed to be unconscious.


    The two men were also bulky and dressed in ck but they now took off their masks and nodded to Martin. Martin took his keys out of his pocket and opened the door, he hadnt felt any hostility from these two men.


    "Evening Sir." A tall blonde man stepped forward.


    Martin took a step over the man that had been threatening him to begin with and nodded at the blonde man. He questioned, "Who? How did you...?"


    A man with silver hair standing behind the blond bulky man stepped forward and answered Martin''s unfinished questions, "We both work for Dean Davis, we are his personal guards. We were asked to stay here and watch over the art gallery. He had suspected people may have a few issues with his mother inws art exhibit."


    Martinughed and patted the man''s arm, he was instantly relieved, "Good job boys I will leave this in your capable hands."


    "Yes sir." The blonde replied respectfully. they assumed that this was their boss''s father-inw so they had to be respectful. They didn''t know what stage of courting their newdy boss was at so they had to do their utmost to aid their boss.


    As Martin walked away from the gallery his steps were lighter as he now realised that Dean had not only his daughter''s wellbeing in mind but he also cared about the things that she cared about. He had given her her mothers wish fulfilment and took care of all aspects that he had never thought about.


    Martin got in the car and headed for home. Though it was once a home, it didn''t feel that way any longer. Rachel and Lucy disturbed his peace and only reminded him of all his mistakes and everything he hadcked as a father and a husband. He needed to get his family back.


    Once he got home Tom had met him at the door, "Evening Tom." He greeted Tom and headed for the stairs.


    Tom walked beside him, "Did you have a good day sir?"


    "Call me Martin from now on, no more sir. We are family. After all these years spent together, you are more like a good friend to me." He stopped at the stair to speak with Tom," Kathleen''s exhibit was beyond what I could have ever imagined, she would have loved it" Martin added.


    "I''m d, she would be very happy." Tom nodded, he would go on his day off to the exhibit, he too missed and loved Kathleen.


    "Sir." Martin frowned and Tom corrected himself, "Martin, Rachel has been very happy all evening. I''m afraid she is nning something untoward."


    Martin nodded and nced up the stairs at Rachel''s bedroom door, "She may be very angry tomorrow morning." heughed and added, "Our girl has met the one I think."


    Tom smiled and nodded. He couldn''t agree more, "Good night Martin."


    "Good night Tom" Martin then headed upstairs to bed. He walked past Lucy then Rachel''s bedroom door and shook his head. He had let two snakes enter his house.

 Chapter 101 - Snakes

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Snakes</h4>


    Martin then unlocked his study door before going inside and locking it again. He took off his jacket, hanging it up and then he sat at his office desk. He felt unworthy of Kathleen''s love, he stared at her picture on his desk. He picked up the picture and ran his thumb over the ss.


    He was seeking her forgiveness and he wanted to tell her so much about how he was feeling as well as the regret he felt. When he was young he had been too busy building his career to give them everything and now he realised that although he had built a solid foundation it meant nothing.


    What was meaningful was the time and affection he had to share, not his career, not his business and not the money he had to offer. He and Kathleen had led simple lives before hispany had taken off and now that simple life was what he craved most. He put down her picture and picked up a bottle of Bushmills whiskey and drank straight from the bottle.


    Martin then sat at his desk and drank the night away until he fell asleep. This had been his routine now since April had left the house. Her leaving the house was the catalyst for everything.


    Martin who had slept on his office chair woke up with a start, he almost fell out of his chair. He had heard a dramatic scream and as he nced around at his study and started to wake properly his memories of the evening before came to mind. Heughed and stood from his desk, he checked the time, he would have usually been at work even though it was a Sunday at this time so he knew that Rachel wouldn''t know that he was still at home.


    Martin walked out of his study and locked the door behind him, he could hear Rachel throwing a tantrum in her room. She was shouting at someone and throwing things around the room. He smiled and walked into his own bedroom to get ready for the day. He never locked his bedroom door, he had nothing in here that felt precious to him, since Kathleen had passed away it was just a cold and lonely space.


    Once he had washed up and dressed for the day ahead he walked out of his bedroom. He heard Rachel from the stairs, Rachel was still in the middle of her tantrum only now she had taken her anger downstairs.


    Martin was nowpletely convinced that the men that he hade across outside of the art galleryst night were sent by Rachel. He didn''t know what she was intending to do but he was sure that her intentions were not pure. Lucy had used April''s paintings to further her studies and now he wondered if Kathleen''s paintings were now a target.


    Heughed as he walked down the stairs, he had nothing to fear Dean had his wife and his daughter protected. It was his job now to deal with Rachel and Lucy.


    Martin came across Lucy seated in the living room drinking a coffee as her mother continued to shout at someone on the phone. He stopped to hear the conversation.


    Tom, who had been avoiding the wrath of Rachel, noticed Martining down the stairs and waited for the show to start. He was d Martin was now awake to Rachel and Lucy''s behaviour.


    "Where are they?... What do you mean they are gone?... Where can they go? They are grown, men¡­ Well I want my money back, I did not pay for a job and it has not beenpleted." She screamed at her phone.


    Rachel picked up a nearby crystal figurine and smashed it against the wall to get out her aggression, "I will not pay you, you can''t make me. I will only pay you once you have finished the task I asked you toplete." After her tirade on the phone, she finally nced at her daughter.


    Lucy hadn''t noticed Martin approach them in the living room until near the end of her mother''s conversation but as she saw him she put down her coffee cup and called out to her mum and signalled for her to stop talking.


    "What? What is it? Mother is busy, remember the n." Rachel said then looked at her daughter''s concerned face as she motioned to the left of her. Rachel nced to the side and hung up her phone immediately.


    Rachel then fixed her fitted pants suit and hair as she smiled at her husband. She wondered how much he had heard, she approached him and reached out for his arm but he continued towards the kitchen not even acknowledging her. she huffed, "Good morning, did you sleep well?"


    Martin sat at the kitchen table and Tom approached to hand him his breakfast, Matin nodded, "Morning Tom, thank you. Sit and eat with me."


    Tom was taken aback and he nodded, he returned to the kitchen for his own breakfast that he had been keeping warm.


    Rachel came to the table and folded her arms, "What do you mean by this?"


    "What is this?" Martin asked as he poured himself and Tom a cup of coffee.


    Rachel nced back and saw Tom approach the table with his te, so she lowered her voice to speak, "Tom can''t sit at our dinner table."


    Martinughed, "So you know how to lower your voice. I thought you only knew how to scream and shout." Martin then motioned to Tom, "Come sit."


    Rachel stood with her mouth open, how much had Martin heard? Did he suspect anything? She felt she had to tread lightly, "Just for today then and don''t get used to it." She addressed Tom.


    Martin chuckled, "I think I will decide who I invite to my dinner table and who I eat with. Also, why don''t you go clean up all the mess you have made. Do you think it is eptable for you to be destroying my home?"


    Rachel was lost for words but her anger bubbled up to the surface, she clenched her fists as she felt the frustration and replied through gritted teeth, "Of course Martin, I will go do that now." She walked away contemting the series of events that happened this morning, what had changed?


    Tom smiled and ate his breakfast seated just across from Martin, he thought that this new version of Martin would soon get rid of the two snakes that had infiltrated this once happy home.

 Chapter 102 - Kitten

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Kitten</h4>


    Meanwhile, at Aprils and Deans condo, they had slept in after an eventful evening. Once they had got home Dean had scooped her up and brought her to the bedroom and he didnt let her go until the sun came up. The sun was high in the sky and they both slept soundly in each other''s embrace.


    Knock Knock


    There was a loud knocking noise at April''s front door, she rolled over and mumbled, "Damm hot neighbour."


    Dean who was fast asleep heard her and he pulled her closer, he was happy he was her only neighbour. The knocking continued and disturbed their peace. Dean moaned and rolled over, "I will get it and get rid of them."


    "Mmm." April felt Dean get up and she rolled over onto his warm spot to getfortable again.


    Dean lightlyughed as he saw her movements. She really liked to burrito herself in bed but he would happily keep her warm all night. He put on some lounge trousers and walked to the door, opening the condo door he leaned against the door and sighed wishing he hadn''t opened the door.


    Standing at the door was Dean''s grandfather, he raised an eyebrow at Dean''s appearance as he opened the door. He walked straight past him entering the condo and taking a look around, "I will forgive you as you are busy making my adorable great granddaughter. But I have been promised time with April today. You can work if you need to."


    Deanughed at this old man''s antics, he really did y favourites when it came to April his presence was superfluous.


    "I''ll go get ready," Dean replied as he disappeared into the bedroom.


    Joseph took a seat on the sofa and waited patiently for April.


    Inside of the bedroom Dean nced at the bed which was not only made but empty. He heard the shower water running and he smiled wanting to join her. Just as he opened the shower door he noticed that April was already wrapped up in a white fluffy towel.


    April nced up and knew Deans intentions, he really was insatiable, could he not allow her to recover after torturing her body with pleasure all night. She smiled as she spoke, "I kept the water running for you, jump in."


    Dean stripped off his loungewear and got inside the shower. He wanted to rip off April''s towel and pull her inside but she was too quick and had anticipated him so she dodged his usually agile hands.


    "Tonight," April replied as she walked out of the bathroom.


    Dean wasn''t upset at that remark he was overjoyed, with a spring in his step he showered quickly. She was slowly opening up to him and he was happy with their progress.


    April got ready she put on some light makeup and picked out some cks skinny jeans and a teal coloured blouse. She wanted to dress casual but be respectful of Joseph, she felt he was the sweetest older man she had ever met. She put on afortable pair of ck converse and walked out into the living room.


    Joseph sat patiently waiting but upon seeing April he beamed and stood up to greet her, "You look beautiful, are you ready to go now? Grandpa has a few nice surprises for you."


    April giggled as Joseph held her arm in his and he headed for the door without Dean.


    "You have no shame, old man, stealing my wife and leaving me behind." Dean walked out of the bedroom and as he suspected his grandfather was trying to monopolise all of April again. It was his weekend off with April and he already felt aggrieved at sharing their time together with his grandpa.


    Joseph reluctantly stopped as April waited for Dean, "We would have waited for you in the car, look at the state of you. You can''t even dry your hair."


    Dean ignored his grandfather and came forward holding April''s right arm and now she had both Davis men at her side. The care and support filled her with happiness.


    All three of them walked into the lift together and they walked towards Joseph''s car. He had a silver Bentley waiting with a driver. The driver held the back door open for them to get in.


    April then suddenly remembered what her n for the day was and spoke up as Dean helped her with her belt. "Joseph?"


    Joseph interrupted April and corrected her"Grandpa."


    April was shy but she started again, "Grandpa, I would like to cook for you both today so can we stop at a supermarket?"


    Joseph grinned and asked his driver to take him to the nearest supermarket. He had never been inside one before but if April wanted to go then he could only oblige.


    They were outside of arge chain supermarket in no time and the driver had had to park some distance from the entrance due to how busy the supermarket car park was.


    April took in the distance before speaking to Joseph, "I will be really quick so you stay in the car."


    Joseph knew she was being thoughtful towards him, "Okay I will stay and keep the air conditioner on for you, it''s very hot outside."


    April smiled and nodded before she pushed Dean out of the car.


    Dean smiled at her light nudge out of the car, she really was like a kitten small and adorable. He pulled her close and ced a butterfly kiss on her forehead.


    Dean had never gone to a supermarket either, he had always workedte into the night and Oliver had always ordered take out for him. He loved to cook but his maid had also stocked up his fridge and cupboards when he stopped by to clean. This was a mundane task and he noticed a lot of other couples shopping together so he smiled and held April''s hand.


    April walked towards the trolleys and reached out but Dean stopped her, he picked a trolley and pushed it with one hand as he held her hand in the other.


    April could only roll her eyes, he didn''t have to hold her hand everywhere they went.

 Chapter 103 - Robert And Sam

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Robert And Sam</h4>


    They walked into the supermarket together. Dean was all business, one hand on the trolley and the other held April''s hand.


    With a smile and a slight sigh, April could only start her shopping with one hand.


    As she picked out ingredients Dean nced around at the other people around them that were shopping. He heard a few of the womenment on them as a couple. As he heard them praise them as a couple his happiness grew. He agreed that they were an amazing couple and of course they looked good together.


    April had mostly everything she needed and headed for thest item on her list. She tried to pick up a case of water but she couldn''t, she looked at her right hand and tried to free it from Dean''s grasp but he had no intention of letting go. Just as she was about to protest Dean lifted the case of water and ced it inside the trolley.


    "Thanks." April thanked him, usually, she would be here by herself climbing the shelves for the items that were up too high and lifting heavy items by herself. She felt it was nice to have someone to help her and apany her.


    "No thanks needed, it''s for us," Dean answered easily.


    "Okay that''s us, we have everything." April had checked the trolley she had everything she had needed for Sunday dinner.


    "Just one more item, the old man likes wine with his dinner. Let''s go." Dean pushed the trolley and guided April to the alcohol aisle.


    After they had picked out a few bottles of wine they headed for the check out together. April was about to lift the items onto the conveyor belt but Dean had let go of her hand and put the items up for her.


    She found that having someone there to rely on wasforting. She walked to the end of the belt and smiled at the sales clerk behind the till, "Afternoon." She greeted him.


    The sales clerk beamed at the beautiful girl in front of him he stuttered, "H¡­ Hey... I mean¡­ good afternoon."


    April smiled and began to pack the items away. Once everything was packed away she had taken out her purse but she noticed that Dean had just swiped his card, she had wanted to get dinner.


    Seeing the salesman behind the checkout smile and try to flirt with his angel Dean frowned, he was standing right here, did he not see they were a perfect couple? Even thedies early saw how amazing they looked together, did this guy think he was invisible?


    April had finished packing and nced down at Dean. He was frowning at the sales clerk, though she didn''t know why she tried to save him, "Babe."


    It worked, Dean''s head snapped to her and she gained his attention. But to her horror, the young boy answered. She inwardly sighed and prayed for him.


    "Babe that''s us, we can go now." April tried to get Dean''s attention again but he was just staring at the checkout boy.


    Seeing the young boy just notice the imposing CEO staring at him like he was an annoying pest. She decided to help him out again, April walked forward and held Dean''s arm with hers. She looked up at him and noticed his gaze was on her now.


    Dean was about to tell the sales clerk exactly what he thought but he felt April''s warmth as she held his arm and like a switch being flipped his demeanour changed, he no longer cared. He smiled down at her before pushing the trolley out of the supermarket as she held onto his arm.


    Joseph had waited in the car and thought that maybe he should have gone inside with April and left Dean in the car. He scanned the car park and saw a lot of women shopping alone but then his gaze fell on his grandson. He was punching the trolley with a silly smile on his face as April held on to his arm.


    Little did Joseph know that April had only done this gesture to stop Dean from cracking up at the sales clerk.


    Joseph grinned and spoke to Robert, his driver, "See that, that''s my idiot grandson and my new granddaughter linked arm in arm shopping while otherdies are shopping alone. Let''s hope my idiot grandson doesn''t mess things up."


    Robert nodded, "Handsome couple." Robert answered as he got out of the car and opened the boot. He stood to the side as Dean put the items in the boot and then he put away the trolley for them.


    Returning to the car he noticed Dean helping April inside, he had seen this scene many times when he was driving for Dean''s parents. He smiled and got back inside the car hoping that they would both have a happy life together and that history would not repeat itself.


    About half an hourter they arrived at the Davis mansion, as they pulled in the gates opened wide and April took in the surroundings. The drive was lined with beautiful flowers and as they stopped outside of the house April noticed the pond just at the side of the house, it had lily pads dancing on the water.


    April smiled, "It must have been amazing to grow up here?"


    Dean didn''t want to burst her bubble or say the truth in front of his old man, he wanted peace today so he just nodded and replied with a short, "Mmmm."


    Dean got out first and then ced his arm out to help April. He guided her around the car but Joseph had other ideas.


    Joseph held her right arm and Dean had her left arm. Both nced at each other signalling to let go of April but neither did.


    Robert saw this sight and he chuckled.


    The family butler Sam approached the car to help Robert with the bags.


    Sam had the same thoughts as Robert, the new Mrs Davis had just arrived at the Davis Manor.

 Chapter 104 - Sunday Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Sunday Dinner</h4>


    April could onlyugh at these two men, she gave up and enjoyed thepany as she looked around the gardens and the inside of the house. Everything was spectacr inside, there were ornate sculptures and figurines along with many paintings on the walls. She wanted to take in each item but she was guided straight to the living room.


    The two men sat beside her and she could only smile at the both of them, neither had let go yet. "Okay, time for me to cook."


    April then stood up and walked to the kitchen. She took a nce back and of course, the two men were following her. She rolled her eyes but then looked around before stopping and turning to the two men. "So where is the kitchen?"


    Dean stepped forward, "The kitchen is this way, the old man wouldn''t know where it is."


    "Of course I know where my kitchen is, as a young boy I would run in and out of here every day to get the kitchen staff to make me some sweets." Joseph huffed as he replied, this young man was getting more and more out of control.


    April ignored the two and saw in the kitchen an olderdy was filling up a kettle at the sink, she looked kind so April greeted her warmly, "Afternoon my name is April."


    The older maid turned and she had a gentle smile on her face as she nced at the beautiful girl in front of her and the two powerful Davis men trailing at her side. She smiled, "Hello, it''s lovely to meet you. My name is Bernie, you can ask me for anything that you need today, I heard you were cooking so I am here to help you."


    April didn''t need help cooking. She loved to cook but in a kitchen this size she didn''t know where anything was so she nodded her head and agreed, "Thank you yes, I would be lost in a kitchen this size."


    "Afternoon Bernie," Dean said as he sat down at the kitchen counter.


    Bernie was used to Dean''sid back behaviour and she greeted him warmly, "Afternoon, can I get you anything?"


    "I''m good thanks, just ignore me," Dean replied.


    Bernie nodded. Robert and Sam carried in some bags and set them on the kitchen counter. Bernie thanked them before she helped April unpack all the food. Bernie nced at the ingredients, "What are we cooking?"


    April nced around, she suddenly had an audience, Sam and Robert stood at the door. Joseph and Dean sat on the stool at the kitchen counter and Bernie stood at her side. She felt suddenly under a lot of pressure. She liked to cook but never said she was any good at it and it certainly would be considered home cooking and not fine dining, she wanted to make that clear.


    "Em so it''s my own home cooking style which is pretty easy so I don''t need any help¡­ so I''ll start cooking. You can all take a break and do something fun." April nced around at everyone as she spoke.


    "Alright, clear out everyone," Dean spoke up for her and Robert, Sam and Bernie all disappeared, seeming to understand that she was nervous.


    "Thanks but you both can go rx for a while, I can call you if I need anything," April replied sheepishly.


    "No, I''ll be here as a sous chef." Dean refused and grabbed two aprons, cing one over April''s head and tying it at her waist then he tied his own apron.


    "I''ll keep youpany, I can share my stories as you cook and the cooking time will pass by faster." Joseph refused to move from his seat either, he had only one day with his great granddaughter and he wanted to enjoy every minute of her attention.


    April wanted to shoo them both away as they were just a distraction and made her nervous but she could only concede as Dean and Joseph gave her puppy dog eyes.


    "Okay," she replied. Firstly she made a cup of coffee for Joseph and set it in front of him. He beamed at the gesture and started his stories of the past.


    April listened to Joseph as she delegated to Dean, she allowed him to do the small jobs of washing and cutting the vegetables while she prepared the fish and meat. For April Sunday was always a rxing day, she made tasty wholesome food that she liked to eat.


    Yes recently she hadn''t enjoyed cooking for Lucy and Rachel but in the past, she enjoyed cooking dinner with her mum and she thought that maybe at some point in the future she may do this with her own daughter someday.


    Dean was there at hand to help her as he didn''t want her to cut her fingers or burn her hands as the oil spat out at her.


    He was very attentive and Joseph approved of his actions. He had loved his wife and he was d she had never cooked, he didn''t realise how dangerous cooking could be.


    Once April had everything cooking and in the oven, she then took out some bowls and started to bake. No Sunday dinner would beplete without dessert and she loved to bake.


    Seeing the chocte and the mixing bowls out Dean chuckled, she really did have a sweet tooth.


    "What?" April asked, she had some flour on her cheek and Dean reached out and wiped it off.


    Seeing the gesture she thanked him before she continued to mix the chocte batter. She got out two cake trays and filled them and ced them in another oven. This kitchen had so many amenities she could easily bake a hundred cakes, she thought.


    "Yes you could and I will happily help you eat them," Dean replied as she turned to look at him.


    April didnt realise she had spoken out loud so she nodded shyly and continued to finish off the dinner and te up.

 Chapter 105 - No

    <h4>Chapter 105 - No</h4>


    Bernie had nced into the kitchen and saw that the dinner was almost ready so she went into the kitchen and smiled as she spoke to April, "Everything looks so tasty, I can''t wait to eat."


    April replied, "Only a little." She wasn''t used to praise and felt it was unwarranted; it was only basic home cooking.


    Dean and April then picked up the serving tes and started to carry them out to the dining table. Bernie had alreadyid the table with ssware and cutlery. Everything was set up beautifully for a family Sunday dinner.


    April smiled and turned to thank Bernie for her help in setting the table for dinner, "Thank you the table looks lovely."


    "No problem, it''s my job after all," Bernie replied simply.


    They all sat around the table together to enjoy dinner.


    Joseph sat at the head of the table and although he did not want to share April''spany or her cooking he had always eaten with Robert, Sam and Bernie so he couldn''t tell them to disappear now even though he felt aggrieved about it.


    "Hope you don''t mind, it''s not four stars or anything, just simple home cooking." April was sure that Joseph would not normally eat something so simple as she had cooked for him.


    April had cooked grilled surf and turf with spicy garlic and shallot butter, for the sides she had cooked some asparagus, broli and creamy mashed potatoes. It was just as she said, simple but delicious home cooking.


    April was seated beside Joseph as he had requested and Dean sat on the other side of her. She ced a bit of everything on a te for Joseph handing it to him. He thanked her and tucked in which she was pleased to see, she then felt a nudge at her side, she turned and saw Dean handing her his te.


    She couldn''t help but smile, he could easily help himself as that was what they were used to at the condo but seeing Joseph be taken care of it seemed that Dean wanted the same treatment. Taking his te she did the same for Dean as she did for Joseph.


    But then Dean started to te up for her and she let out a smallugh, he wanted to be looked after but also would take care of her. It was sweet and very cheesy which is Dean''s overall style.


    Joseph was merrily eating but he didn''t miss their interactions. His usually idiotic and aloof grandson who usually never smiled or chatted was smiling and taking care of April like they were an old married couple. He was very pleased and felt he may not need to aid Joseph in winning over April as he had thought.


    They all helped themselves and quickly started to praise April for her cooking but she brushed it off.


    Joseph wanted to know how far along the couple were so he would know how long it would be before he got an adorable mini version of April, "So you both live together?"


    Dean responded first, "Yes."


    "We are renovating our condos and merging them into one," April answered at the same time as Dean.


    Dean sighed he didn''t want the old man to know too much, the more he knew the more he would take over their lives and interrupt their alone time.


    "Getting work done, well now that takes time. There will be a lot of workmen in and out also with construction workes dust and dangerous items." Joseph remarked.


    foreseeing where this was headed Dean interrupted him quickly, "I have a home not too far from here we can move into for the time being."


    April wasn''t sure what was going on and her head snapped from one to the other as they spoke.


    "That home has other people living in it, it''s far from the City. Doesn''t April work for your friend in town?" Joseph exined to Dean he then turned to April, "April you don''t want to kick out a family from where they are living and also you will have to get up earlier in the morning to journey into work."


    April shook her head, she didn''t want to kick a family out just so she could move in and neither did she want to wake up early. April loved her sleep so getting up early just to travel to work was a deal breaker, she nced at Dean, "Let''s find somewhere closer."


    "That''s settled then," Joseph answered as he beamed at April.


    "No." Dean refused straight away.


    "What''s settled?" April asked as she nced between the two who seemed to be having a silent conversation between them. She then turned to the others at the table but they were busy ignoring the two men with their heads down as they ate.


    "No." Dean refused again, he didn''t want to stay here. There were too many people around and he wanted to be totally alone with April plus his uncle was still on the run and here he coulde and go as he pleased.


    Joseph turned to April and asked, "Would you like to stay here? This old man would love yourpany."


    April wanted to refuse as she had liked her own space but now she seemed to be part of a bigger family, it was all very sudden for her.


    "It''s not safe," Dean answered.


    That statement halted Joseph''s thoughts, he sat for a while contemting then he answered, "I have already spoken to the security team and all the staff your uncle is not permitted here again."


    "And if he shows up?" Dean asked.


    "He won''t get within a hundred feet of the gatedmunity I promise," Joseph replied.


    Yes, he had asked the security team to be vignt and let him know if his son would turn up but he hasn''t said he couldn''te onto the property. But faced with the decision of keeping April safe and under his roof he chose to have her stay rather than let his son return to the family home.

 Chapter 106 - Cat

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Cat</h4>


    With his grandfather''s promise he then nced at April waiting for her response, he wanted her opinion even though moving back with his grandfather was not ideal if she wanted to then he, of course, wouldn''t have any objections.


    April had listened to both of their arguments and although she had partly understood Dean''s worries and the power dynamic of the Davis family, she would get to know his family better by being around them, this was her opportunity.


    "I would like to stay." She answered Dean, she then looked at Joseph, "That''s if you are sure you have space for us."


    Josephughed, "Of course I have space, all I have is time and space, I just rattle about in this big empty house by myself. Yourpany is my blessing and a pleasure."


    Dean could only concede, after all his angel''s wish is hismand, he wanted to give her a family and although she had her dad he wanted her to know more about familia love.


    "Okay, we will move in next weekend then." Dean then announced.


    Joseph pped his knee he was overjoyed at the news, and he hoped that once they moved in they would stay. "The best news I have had all year. Bernie and Sam get the best room ready for next weekend."


    "You don''t have to go to any trouble, we just need a roof over our head for a while, I will see how quickly I can get the builders toplete the structural work," April replied.


    "That''s my girl, so we won''t stay long grandpa" Dean grabbed her slim waist and pulled April closer. He hoped she was rushing the building work because she wanted alone time with him.


    Embarrassed by his manhandling in front of Joseph she tried to push his hands away, he was always affectionate and never seemed to care about the time, ce or who is around.


    "Now now you can''t rush these things, take your time. You, young people, are always in a rush." Joseph tried to settle her worries about staying longer.


    Dean turned to his grandfather, "I will get extra security and I will feel more at ease about staying here." He then nced at everyone around the table, "If you could all look after April while I''m not around I would greatly appreciate it."


    Robert was the first to speak up. "Of course we will."


    "Not a problem." Replied Sam


    "I will make your room all cosy." Bernie looked at Dean and April and smiled.


    "That''s settled then." Joseph was happy.


    April looked down and felt something at her feet, she looked under the table and saw a grey cat rubbing itself on her legs. She bent down and scooped up the pretty feline and carried it into her arms for a cuddle, it had white paws that looked like socks. She loved all animals. She petted the small cat and nced at Joseph.


    Joseph shrugged his shoulders, "Sam got me the cat to keep mepany but he hates everyone. I always had big dogs so I am not sure how to care for a cat."


    April giggled as the small cat purred in her arms, she found it hard to believe that the small cat could hate anyone.


    Dean put his hand out to pet the cat but the cat turned and pped his hand away, Dean frowned, he tried to take the cat out of April''s arms but it hissed at him.


    "April it could scratch you if it''s unfriendly, put it down." Joseph started to feel concerned that the cat maysh out as it had done so to him in the past.


    "I think he likes me, what''s his name?" April replied, she was smitten by the small cat.


    "We have just been calling him cat." Answered Bernie, she had been feeding the cat and trying to make friends with it but he didn''t seem to like any of them.


    "You can name him if you like, he seems to like you." Anything that made her smile like that was worth a few scratches, Dean could only give in.


    "I''ll think about it after we spend some time together," April replied.


    "Shall I get dessert?" Bernie asked as she picked up some of the dinner dishes.


    "Oh, I''ll help you." April set the grey cat into Dean''s arms and lifted some tes before following Bernie to the kitchen.


    Dean and the small grey cat stared at each other, neither were happy with this arrangement but they made do for April''s sake.


    Being left alone the men all began to talk more freely about the game n with Mark. Dean''s only concern was April''s safety and his uncle Mark was unpredictable. In order to get power Dean knew he was capable of anything. He had died suddenly in his past life and couldn''t investigate it but it had to have been his uncles doing.


    Joseph was reliable and if he said something he meant it, he loved his son Mark but his son had be power and money hungry. He had been like that since Dean''s parents had passed away. That''s when everything changed within the Davis''s family.


    Mark had felt aggrieved that Joseph came out of retirement and took over thepany until Dean was old enough and had proved himself with his ownpany before Joseph could then retire again and hand over the reins of thepany to Dean. Dean then merged hispany with the Davispany making it thergestpany in the City.


    Bernie and April then returned with coffee and chocte cake for dessert. The men quickly stopped talking as Bernie and April approached with tes and arge chocte cake.


    Sam walked into the kitchen and helped bring out the coffee pot and Robert helped him to bring out some cups to the dining room.


    Knowing she had missed something as they had all abruptly stopped talking, April nced around and asked, "Cake anyone?" She was curious but she didn''t feel it was her ce to ask any questions.


    As she sat down the small grey cat meowed and jumped back into herp. It meowed in protest because she had left him with Dean before it then curled up on herp and gotfortable.

 Chapter 107 - Magnus

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Magnus</h4>


    The dinner finished soon after that and Robert and Sam kindly had said they would clear up and do the washing up, so April took the cat out to the garden and Bernie walked around the garden with her to keep herpany.


    The sun was low as it was getting dark and small twinkly lights lit up in the trees that surrounded the garden.


    Dean and Joseph stood at the door that led out to the garden and watched April as she yed with the cat by the pond. Her eyes sparkled as she yed with the cat and she had the biggest smile on her face. The cat seemed to pick his person as he yed with April.


    Dean stood beside Joseph and asked the question that had been on his mind since April had agreed to move in, "So if Mark shows up here?"


    Joseph enjoyed watching April y with the cat but his smile faded with Dean''s question. He coughed and answered, "Mark won''t show up here and if he does he will find out that he is no longer wee here."


    Joseph would keep this generation safe, he had unfortunately seen the cruelty of the world after losing his first son and granddaughter inw, Dean''s parents so he didn''t want Dean to lose April through another tragedy.


    "Good." Replied Dean, he needed to hear that response. Now he wanted to break up the heavy atmosphere so he added, "Nicely yed by the way old man, I can''t believe you have April and me moving in here next weekend."


    Josephughed, "Yes well you can''t me me for not taking the opportunity. I always wanted you and whatever family you will soon have to be close by. Your parents loved it here and so did you as you grew up."


    Dean was lost in memories for a second before he replied, "You won''t be getting any grandchildren if you keep hanging around old man." With that Dean walked off towards April.


    Joseph frowned before he thought of an idea and so he called out to Dean, "I go for a long walk every night at seven."


    Deanughed, the old man was maybe even more shameless than he was.


    April heard Joseph and looked up to see Dean approaching. She bent down and picked up the cat, "We named him." She beamed up at him, in this light his amber eyes had turned a darker brown. He always gave her butterflies whether it was what he said or his good looks.


    "Oh?" Dean questioned as he fixed her hair back into ce behind her ear.


    "Yep, we think he looks like a Magnus." April replied as she stared up at Dean, "Did grandpa want you to join him for a walk?"


    Deanughed and pulled her closer as they walked towards the house again, he wondered if he should tell her or not. He smirked and then he leaned down and whispered into her ear, "He is going for a walk in the evening to give us some alone time to make babies." He then nced at her face as she blushed and then she proceeded to push him away with embarrassment.


    Reaching the door April gave the small cat onest cuddle and then set him down on the ground. The cat meowed up at her and she petted his head and said, "I will be back to stay soon, I have named him Magnus hope that''s okay."


    "Good name and now you have one more reason to stay with your grandpa." Joseph stood at the door and although he was sad that she was leaving he thought how sessful the day had been. April and Dean would soon move into the Davis manor and the house would be filled with family again.


    April reached out and gave Joseph a hug goodbye, "I would visit you anyway grandpa."


    Joseph''s old face crinkled as he smiled back at April, "I know. it''s getting dark, are you sure that you both don''t want to stay here tonight rather than moving in next weekend.`` Joseph knew he was pushing it but he had to ask. If you don''t ask, you don''t move forward in life after all.


    April was about to reply yes but Dean replied first.


    Dean rolled his eyes as he thought nice try old man, he would soak up every second with April until they moved in, "Nope, it''s not thatte and I am an excellent driver."


    "Wait, we didn''t drive here." April suddenly remembered.


    Dean smiled and pulled her closer as he guided her to the Davis garage. The garage door opened up and revealed many different models of cars. April wasn''t one for names of cars, she just liked the look of the cars, she could tell that the cars were a mixture of vintage cars and newer sports cars.


    "Pick one for the week." Dean stood waiting, he loved cars and had added to the Davis collection as he had grown up. The garage was nothing new to him.


    April was miffed but responded, "Em I dont know, I really don''t know much about cars."


    Dean chuckled, she was cute. Most girls would be excited and want the most expensive car, but not his April, "Then just pick which one you like the most, we will be returning it here next week anyway."


    April walked around before she stopped in front of a ck car, "This one?" She questioned Dean, she liked the car and had no clue if it was expensive or not.


    Dean looked at the shiny ck 64 Chevy Imp and nodded, so she liked the vintage muscle cars he thought, it was also the first car he bought with his own money.


    "Good pick." Dean picked a set of keys from the wall and held her as he guided her to the car. Inside he buckled her in and started the car. They headed home together, on the road she nced over and April had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 108 - Mr Palmer

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Mr Palmer</h4>


    The next day was Monday and as part of their working week routine Dean had dropped April off at work.


    April nced back and sure enough, Dean was still there in his car waiting for her to enter the Walker building.


    Today she wore a white bodycon pencil dress. This dress is made from a stretch luxe fabric that ttered her curves. With a square cut neckline and straps, this simple understated yet sexy dress.


    She wore a white zer over the top of it for a more casual work vibe. She paired it with white Louboutins and had tied her hair up in a sleek ponytail.


    The sun was low so she couldn''t see his face but she knew he was probably smiling as usual at her. She waved at him and walked into the building only then did she see the car disappear.


    Micheal who had seen the exchange smiled and bounced over to April, he put his arm around her shoulder only to receive a frown in return.


    April was surprised at the contact and had tried to shrug off the arm but looking up and seeing it was Michael she was instantly relieved, "Sorry I thought you might be someone else."


    Micheal wore a fitted silver-grey three-piece suit, he always had a trendy yet distinguished vibe.


    Micheal with his arm still around her shoulders guided her towards the lift, " Eww do notpare me to James or any other low life. I saw you flirting with your handsome man and d I saw you I will be joining you on your floor for a moment."


    April nodded as they waited for the lift to arrive, "Sorry, you saw that." April felt slightly embarrassed that she was caught, so she changed the subject quickly, "So what do I owe the pleasure of yourpany today?"


    Micheal and April entered the lift together and just as the doors were closing a small figure joined them.


    "Morning Aarna." April greeted her friend.


    Aarna wore a simple yet stylish burgundy trouser suit with a ck blouse underneath.


    Aarna smiled at April, "Hi, how was your weekend after..." She paused and nced at Michael before then realising her big boss had his arm around April so she stopped talk g and greeted him instead, "Good morning sir."


    Micheal nodded at Aarna, "Morning, Aarna is it?" Micheal added.


    Aarna nodded and stood straight, she didn''t know the boss below the CEO knew her name.


    "If your Aprils friend speak freely im her friend too so you can chat as you normally would," Micheal said.


    Bing


    The lift door opened and Aarna nced around the room everyone was present except for Emma their manager but that was the norm as she always tended to bete.


    Aarna was taken aback but she would try to address Michael less formally from now on as he had requested. She had wanted to ask how April was after the events ofst week.


    Michael had his arm still over Aprils shoulder as they walked through the office he then made them halt in front of Sophie''s desk.


    April had no idea what was about to happen but she was sure that Sophie was about to have a rough day.


    Aarna wanted a front row seat she sat at her desk and set her bag down. If Michael was Aprils friend and he had found out about Director Compton she was sure he would seek justice for April.


    Sophie had seen April get out of the lift with Micheal right beside her. Lucy hadn''t mentioned that April and Michael were friends so this had surprised her. Yes, Michael had been in the office before and had stuck up for her against Emma but she thought that that was a coincidence.


    Sophie smiled and pretended not to be nervous as she addressed Micheal, she did not want to greet April at all. "Morning Micheal."


    Micheal put his hand on his hip and his other arm was still over Aprils shoulder as he squinted at Sophie. He wasn''t one for being addressed formally but he hated those fake types that were nice to your face but had evil intentions. Sophie was one of those people.


    Being as close as he was to both Casey and Dean he had heard about what had transpired at the restaurant between Director Compton and April. Although she was prepared and had saved herself he was angry that she was put in the position where she had to defend herself, especially when it was supposed to be business.


    No business deals were done outside of Walker interiors for this exact reason. He had looked into what had happened more closely and Dean had done forensics of all thepanyputers. They had found emails corresponding between Sophie and lucy and then Sophie''s emails to April.


    This was a deliberate set up with ill intent. He was d that April was as savvy and as feisty as she was otherwise he couldn''t bear to think of the alternative oue.


    "Who are you to address me so informally, its Mr Palmer to you," Michael said.


    "I... I... I am sorry Mr Palmer." Sophie stuttered.


    Sophie hadn''t been able to rest all weekend with worry. Lucy hadn''t answered any of her calls or messages. She was tired but then she had nearly slept in this morning, which led to her having to rush to get ready but in her haste her hair was messy, her makeup blotchy and her clothing was rumpled.


    The room waspletely silent as the two conversed. The silence made Sophie even more embarrassed by the situation.


    "And another thing I need to have a word with you." Micheal''s tone was annually harsh in Aprils ear.


    "What... what about Mr Palmer?" Sophie continued her stuttering.


    Micheal sneered how could she not know why he was here. So she wanted to y dumb, fine then he wouldy it all out for her in front of everyone.


    April did feel slightly bad for Sophie as she had been just a pawn and it was all Lucys idea but after what she had donest week she felt no sympathy for what maye get way now.

 Chapter 109 - Terminate

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Terminate</h4>


    Micheal nced at April before he continued to re at Sophie, "What is Walker Interiors policy on meeting clients off premises?"


    Sophie felt ufortable as the spotlight shone on her as the room was silent and all her fellow coworkers were all listening intently yet acted as if they weren''t, "Mmm." That was all she could manage. How was Micheal suddenly this intimidating, he was usually so easygoing and jovial?


    "Well Mrs Patterson, what is the policy that you signed on your contract?" Micheal addressed her formally as he wanted her to know that her actions had severe repercussions and to treat him as her manager.


    "Mmm... Well, what I mean to say is that the policy states that for our own safety we are only to meet clients on Walker Interiors premises." Sophie''s gaze switched between April and Micheal giving them both a pleading nce.


    "I am d you remember the policy." Micheal smiled as he answered Sophie.


    Sophie, who was hoping that that was the end of the conversation, added, "Yes, of course, I remember. Only an idiot would ignore that rule."


    April snickered, an idiot she thought as she smirked at Sophie. Yes, Sophie and Lucy had both thought that she was idiotic enough to meet a strange man in a private room alone. But luckily in this lifetime after learning countless times in her past life the true nature of people who surrounded her, she was prepared.


    Micheal didn''t miss the look April had given Sophie so he added, "Good then I hope you know that if this rule is broken and thepany finds out that it can lead to termination."


    "Termination?" Sophie eximed, she had not remembered that, but thankfully it wasn''t her who had gone to meet Director Compton it was April.


    "Yes, all your contracts state that if any rules are broken management has the right to terminate your employment with immediate effect," Micheal answered.


    So with the sudden realisation, she smiled and folded her arms as she sat back smugly in her chair and said, "So no matter who it is they would be fired?"


    "Yes with immediate effect," Micheal stated.


    "Mr Palmer, well then I have something to discuss with you, but it''s delicate and you may not want to hear it," Sophie said.


    "Go on," Micheal answered with a smile, he knew exactly where this was going.


    April inwardly rolled her eyes, this girl was unbelievable. She was going to y the victim and try and get her fired, well that''s not happening thought April.


    "Well," Sophie said somewhat sheepishly even though she was inwardly gloating. This would be the end of April, she thought.


    If she could get rid of April she could almost guarantee that she could get Mr Davis and Mr Stewart''s renovation, giving her time to get close to both men. Both men had status and money and that was exactly what she had wanted in life. She had hated April from the moment she saw her with Dean Davis and then she spotted her with James Stewart too, life was so unfair.


    April had just entered thepany and these two giants in the business world wanted her to renovate their apartments. She had gone to drown her sorrows one night when she saw Dean and April out together and the same night she ran into Lucy. From that time she had pretended to be April''s friend until she and Lucy coulde up with a n.


    "Just say it." Micheal wanted to hurry this along, he would much prefer to take April for an early lunch to see how she was after her ordeal than drag this out with Sophie.


    "Sorry Mr Palmer, well it concerns your good friend April," Sophie announced.


    "You¡­ How can you shift me like that." Aarna who had stayed quiet couldn''t hold back when she thought that Sophie was trying to get April fired.


    "It''s okay Aarna, let Sophie finish." April turned to look at her friend to reassure her with her words and a smile.


    Aarna trusted April at her word but she was worried so she stood from her desk and joined April at her side in case she did need back up.


    April thought that this gesture was sincere and heartwarming.


    "Aarna I know April is your friend too, but this is a matter ofpany policy after all." Sophie felt smug as she had finally something over April that even Micheal could not refute after all these were his own words.


    Sophie continued with a smug smile, "Micheal, sorry I mean Mr Palmer, I know April is your friend but she broke the exact policy we just talked about."


    "She did?" Micheal pretended to be taken aback by the news and nced from April then back to Sophie, "Go on." He replied.


    "Well,st Friday afternoon April had mentioned that she was meeting a client but then she left work early, which I thought was strange. It just so happened that I was off that afternoon and I just happened to go to a restaurant with a friend that afternoon and that''s when I saw April. Seeing a friend, I had gone to just say hi when I noticed that she entered a private room in the restaurant with Director Compton. But now I remember that she said she had said that she was meeting a client that afternoon."


    Sophie then turned from Micheal to April and asked coquettishly, "Did you knowingly break policy to meet with Director Compton just to get a client and what did you have to do to get the client? Walker Interiors is a reputable firm and does not condone these practices"


    Continuing Sophie then turned back to Micheal again and stated, "Mr Palmer sir I am very sorry to bring this news to you, I know April is your friend but as you just stated it ispany policy and it doesn''t matter who broke the rule their contract would still be terminated immediately.


    "You shut up!"

 Chapter 110 - Fired

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Fired</h4>


    "You shut up!" Aarna couldn''t take it anymore, could not just stand there and listen to Sophie nder April like that.


    April nced at Aarna and held her arm in reassurance, "It''s okay let her finish what she has to say."


    Aarna looked at April and then Micheal even though she was worried about her friend.


    April could feel the love from her friends and she couldn''t help but smile. Micheal and Aarna were true friends and she was happy to have met them both.


    Having everyone quieted down Sophie smirked, sitting back in her seat she felt April was backed into a corner now and not even Aarna could help her.


    "So you are saying April went againstpany policy and on her own ord met up a client?" Micheal asked Sophie. He had wanted her to dig herself into a hole that she couldn''t get out of.


    "Yes, Mich¡­ I mean Mr Palmer. She must have gotten greedy, not only has she got Mr Stewarts and Mr Davis as clients she wanted Director Compton too." Sophie replied.


    "So what you are implying is that she may have used illicit means to get all these contracts or just Director Compton''s contract as a client," Micheal asked.


    Sophie paused for a moment to think, she couldn''t possibly damage Dean Davis or James Stewart''s reputation with this lie, after all, she wanted to take them as clients after April was fired. Director Compton on the other hand had disappeared and he didn''t have a good reputation anyway.


    So she simply replied, "No it was only Director Compton that April met alone¡­ what they may or may not have done in that private room¡­ only the two of them will know. I have no doubt she will deny it after all who would."


    April could onlyugh.


    "I don''t think this is funny," Sophie then snarked back at April.


    "You''re right, it isn''t funny. So what you''re saying is my portfolio of work is good enough for one elite businessman like Dean to hire me and I suppose what I could only say is a small businessman like Mr Stewart to hire me based on my work alone. But to attain a client like Director Compton who is leagues apart from Dean''s calibre I have to meet him in private and lose my dignity in order to attain him as a client." Aprilid it all out for Sophie.


    "Well, I don''t know¡­ I mean maybe you liked Director Compton and you wanted to¡­ I don''t know." Sophie tried a new angle. She didn''t know April''s portfolio or what her work was like.


    Micheal had had enough of this, it was dragging on and he wanted to end it now, "Sophie do you think I am a smart man?"


    Sophie didn''t know why he had asked this but her response could only be, "Yes of course you are Mr Palmer."


    "Good because as a smart man I investigate everything before taking any action and of course afterst week''s event I had allmunication between everyone in the office investigated." Micheal thought the show was ending but with Emma here he wondered if he could end up firing them both or separating a catfight.


    "You did? When? But you can''t do that. Our emails are private for our clients." Sophie stood up she was shocked that thepany could do that, she had never thought of this as a possible oue, she thought she was careful.


    Micheal smirked and added "I did and I can. Theputers are owned by thepany, the emails you use are all sent through thepany''s intr. So therefore I can request a full forensic diagnostic of anyputers."


    "Well, what did you find?" Sophie had hoped for the best but was now fearing the worst wasing.


    "Before I say it, do you have anything to say?" Micheal gave her onest chance to own up on her own.


    "N¡­ no." Sophie stuttered out.


    Bing, the lift door opened and Emma finally came into the office she noticed Micheal over at Sophie''s desk and of course she knew why. Sophie had filled her in on her n to trap April, she had spoken to her about it and gave her a location to trap her with Director Compton but she wasn''t stupid enough to put anything in writing. She smiled and stood beside Micheal, she wanted to get on his good side.


    "Good morning Michael." Emma smiled and greeted him but ignored the rest of the employees.


    "Morning, I am just about to terminate Sophie''s contract. Do you have any issues with that?" Micheal had thought Emma was probably aware or part of what had gone down with April but with no evidence, he couldn''t fire her.


    "None sir, I''m sure you have your own reasons for that." Emma nodded and agreed with Micheal, she honestly didn''t care what happened to Sophie.


    "Wait¡­ I am getting fired? Why?" Sophie shrieked, why did this conversation go so wrong it had started with her exining what April did wrong not her.


    "Like I was saying earlier, after we did the forensics on the emails within the team we have evidence that you and an outsider of thepany set up the meeting between April and Director Compton and then you requested that April attend that meeting. Knowing full well it is againstpany policy and also that she would be in danger" Micheal put his arm back around April and continued, "Luckily not only is April savvy but she is also a badass and she protected herself from that predator."


    "Sophie, you did all that. I am shocked." Emma added, she acted genuinely shocked.


    "What? Wait, you knew about it too Emma. Micheal Emma was part of it too that''s why I sent those emails to April they were on Emma''s behalf.." Sophie walked around her desk and came in front of Micheal, her eyes pleading and she grabbed his suit.

 Chapter 111 - She Couldnt Be Weak Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 111 - She Couldnt Be Weak Anymore</h4>


    "Hands." Micheal was stern as he stared down at Sophie''s hands as she twisted his suit.


    "Please, Micheal¡­ I mean Mr Palmer Sir¡­ I only sent those emails on behalf of Management. Emma had told me what to say and it was all her idea." Sophie was too preupied with pleading her innocence that she didn''t notice Micheals re as she crumpled his suit in her hands.


    "Hands!" Having had enough of Sophie he enunciated louder to put his point across.


    "Huh? hands¡­ Oh, I''m sorry Mr Palmer." Sophie quickly let go of Micheals suit once she realised what she was doing. "Do you believe me, Mr Palmer?"


    Micheal fixed his suit and then nced up giving April a smirk before he pulled his cuffs down and stared at Emma waiting for her response to the usations.


    Emma smiled at Micheal. She wasn''t worried one bit, she was smart. These young girls had fallen for her trap. But unfortunately, April came out of her experience unscathed and now Sophie was trying to drag her into the mess she had helped to create.


    Emma flicked her long hair back over her shoulder and gave an exaggerated smile before she responded, "Mr Palmer you know me well enough to know that I would never be involved in such shenanigans, to put one of my staff members in such an unsafe predicament I could never be involved in that."


    Micheal could see straight through Emma, she was very smart. For years any new, talented and artistic girl that hade to work here had always quit within the first six months. He could never prove that it was down to Emma''s involvement and this time he still couldn''t. April was resilient though and Emma wouldn''t be able to get rid of her.


    Emma smiled back as Micheal stared at her, but she felt nervous. She also knew he was aware of all the other girls she had gotten rid of. She hated these young girls that woulde in and try to take over the ce and her job. She was irreceable didn''t they all know this by now. No matter who they brought in she could and would get rid of.


    "Yes, I am well aware of your character." Micheal promptly replied before he turned to the problem of the day Sophie, "Sophie I hear you but we have evidence and it speaks for itself. You have no escape route so don''t fight me on this. Pack up your stuff and go to human resources to collect your termination papers."


    Yes, he wanted revenge for April but this was dragging on and Sophie had to know her time at thepany was done after this event.


    "Wait, no-no-no. I am not fired, I can''t be fired." Sophie took a step forward in disbelief, she wanted to grab onto Micheal again like a liferaft she wanted to cling to him for survival but he quickly stepped back and avoided her hands.


    Her hands were left empty, she bit her lip and stared around the room looking for help. But her colleagues either looked away to avoid her or shook their heads. She was scared she never thought that she would lose her job because of this. She was aware that if you got fired from Walker Interiors her name would be cklisted and she would find it near impossible to get another job.


    She certainly wouldnt get a job that would pay anywhere near what she was getting at the moment. Because of her job she had an apartment in a nice area, she had an expensive car that she was paying off. If she lost her job she would have to take the car back to the dealership and she would have to move out of her apartment. With one idiotic move like a domino effect, her life had tumbled one after the other.


    She looked up and saw April, she had to try, "April I am so sorry, I only sent those emails I didnt mean for anything bad to happen. I of course didnt want anything to happen to you, we have been friends since day one when you started here. Wasnt I friendly with you from day one, you know I would never hurt you intentionally."


    April did feel bad for Sophie and she did think they were friends, but something had changed in their friendship. April didnt know when or why but her instinct told her there had been a shift in their dynamic. "Sophie yes in the beginning you were friendly and we had someughs, but something changed in our friendship"


    "You see, so you know I couldn''t have set you up like everyone is saying. Speak to Micheal and tell him, I can''t lose my job over something I wouldnt do" Sophie reached for a glimmer of hope.


    "Unfortunately Sophie the facts are there in in sight. Yourmunication between yourself and Lucy shows your intention. You cannot deny that you were setting me up. I am not a fool and I cannot continue to be friends with someone that would hurt me. It is not down to me whether or not you will be fired, Michael is my friend but you brokepany policy and you broke your contract by doing that." April detached herself as she spoke, she couldn''t be friends or weak anymore and allow others to hurt her.


    "So you won''t help me?" Sophie then started tough, it was dark and insecure. "Well then if I am losing everything I may as well tell you the truth. I only sent a few emails but I was not the mastermind. All your doing is getting rid of me here at work, I can get you anywhere." Sophie then walked around her desk she grabbed her bag and stomped out towards the lift.


    She hit the lift button and waited, she tapped her foot as she waited.. As the lift arrived she got in and flipped them off before shouting, "This isn''t over you b*tch."

 Chapter 112 - Not The One

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Not The One</h4>


    "Well that was dramatic, does she think she''s Crue de vil. Luckily you don''t have any puppies." Micheal replied. He knew it was hard for April to cut people so he made a joke but he was so proud she stood up for herself. He pulled her closer and kissed her forehead.


    After Micheal had kissed her head she nodded silently thanking him. Yes, firing Sophie was a start but by April it was only one down and another few to go. Like Sophie had alluded she had only cut off the tail of the monster and that monster had many heads for her to kill.


    "I am so d you fired Sophie, she was a weak link in the team." Emma had interrupted all their thoughts.


    All heads turned and she had interrupted the moment. Aarna, seeing that April was okay, returned to her desk. She didn''t want to agree with Emma, as a manager she was barely there and as a human, she had no morals, she just used their work to give herself a boost and she had gotten rid of so many that had joined their team. Aarna wondered why Emma had never gotten rid of her. Was she not talented enough, she thought. Whatever the reason she had kept her job she was sure with April here she could have a bnced work life with a good friend.


    Micheal ignored Emma, he had looked through all the corresponding emails and unfortunately for him Emma hade out clean. But he was sure she was involved in some way, he just couldn''t prove it and in order to fire her cleanly, he needed evidence. It was a matter of time before she slipped up as she was getting too cocky.


    Micheal rubbed April''s head before saying, "Okay well that''s enough for today. April sweetie, I will see you for lunch." He walked towards the lift and mentioned to the rest, "Get back to work everyone and remember management is always watching."


    Once Micheal had left Emma happily smiled and waltzed to her desk with a spring in her step.


    April thought that it didn''t matter to Emma who was fired she wanted one of them fired and now April thought that it was a case of one down and one to go for Emma. She definitely couldn''t let her guard down at work.


    April had returned to her desk and started to work. She had the merging of her condo and Deans condo starting this weekend and with the start of that job, she also had to meet with James about her interior ideas for his project. She of course remembered from her past life all of James properties, she didn''t need to go and look at them so she had his secretary just send his dimensions of each room and she was able to work from there.


    April had worked all through the morning and before long Micheal hade back to invite her and Aarna for lunch. They ate at a local French restaurant for lunch which they had all enjoyed. The food andpany was what April had needed to refresh her mind and soul after the confrontation that morning.


    She then had worked through the afternoon and soon enough it was home time. Aarna came up to her desk and greeted her, "Hometime April, I am sure your handsome man is waiting."


    April smiled and grabbed her phone and her bag as she stood up as she walked to the lift with Aarna and replied, "He probably is waiting so we better go, but what about you and a certain young Doctor?"


    Aarna smiled just at the mention of Zane, "Well I, we are taking our time. Getting to know each other in real life rather than just through messages. You know he is the same in real life as he is, which is unbelievable. I''m happy."


    April could feel something was amiss, but if her friend was happy she wouldn''t push it, "As long as you''re happy." They got into the lift together, "You know don''t be afraid to voice your feelings to me or to Zane. I want the real unfiltered you and so should Zane."


    "I agree. Are you one hundred percent transparent with Dean?" Asked Aarna.


    They got out of the lift and walked through the lobby of Walker Interiors together, "You don''t have to tell each other everything but it is important to talk about your feelings. I don''t tell Dean everything but we have to discuss the important things."


    "We had a beautiful weekend together." Aarna had a small smile as she remembered the weekend they had together.


    "But?" April asked.


    "Well after the amazing weekend we had together, he dropped me offst night back at my apartment but I haven''t heard from him since I just hope that that wasn''t it, a beautiful moment and now silence," Aarna confessed.


    They stood outside Walker Interiors and April could see Dean''s car parked and waiting for her. She turned to Aarna and hugged her before saying, "He will call or message and if he doesn''t he''s not the one for you. You are kind, caring and loving and you deserve only the best, okay don''t settle for less. As I said before a message is the bare minimum and if can''t even give you that... then he''s not the one."


    "Thanks and I know you''re right," She pulled away from the hug and turned to see Dean''s car, "Go your knight is waiting to pick you up."


    April smiled and nodded, she would leave it up to Aarna to decide her own path and be there for her no matter what she chose in the end.


    April walked to Dean''s car and waved goodbye as she saw her friend get into her own car and drive off. She hoped for the best but feared her friend was with someone who just didn''t see her like she should be seen.


    At this stage Dean was out of the car and held her door open for her like a true gentleman, she leaned up and kissed his chin, after all, he was so much taller than her even in heels she had to reach up on her tiptoes.

 Chapter 113 - Blur Of Darkness Without Her

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Blur Of Darkness Without Her</h4>


    After the butterfly kiss to his chin, Dean grinned and rubbed his chin where she had kissed him. He then closed her door before running around the car and getting back into the driver''s seat.


    Dean nced at April as he sat in the car and buckled up properly, "What was that for?"


    "What was what for?" April asked as she fixed her seatbelt and set her handbag to the side.


    "The kiss? Don''t get me wrong I am certainly notining, kiss me anywhere at any time." Dean wanted her to open up on her terms and when she was ready.


    "Just expressing myself, but if you prefer I didn''t" April smirked as she looked out the window, she had seen his shameless side many times now and wanted to try and tease him back. He had often left her lost for words and her heart racing and as of yet, she couldn''t outdo him in the shameless department. But maybe she could tease him she thought.


    Dean pulled her face towards his and held her chin as he lightly kissed her lips before he passionately devoured them. The kiss left April''s heart racing.


    Dean then sat back in his seat and replied, "I''ll express myself then and I prefer you take advantage of my body whenever you like babe." Dean smiled and started the car he drove off, steering with his left hand and his right hand firmly held Aprils hand. He had missed her all day, he had wanted to text her but was waiting for her to make the first move.


    The kiss seemed to be the first move and he decided that she was trying her best and slowly moving forward so from now on he wouldn''t hold back. When he wanted to message her or kiss her from now on he wouldn''t hold himself back.


    "Oh, can I have your phone for a moment?" April asked.


    "Of course, just take it," Dean answered as he continued to drive through the evening traffic.


    April picked up his phone from the dashboard and the light came on, the phone asked for a password.


    Without her asking Dean read out all six digits and as she put them in, her face burned.


    "Emm your password is my birthday?" She shyly asked as she continue to look at his phone.


    "Of course, it''s an unforgettable date." Dean simply replied.


    "Oh." April was too shy to ask more, this man seemed to say all the right things to make her heart pound.


    She then wondered, weren''t men usually funny about handing over their phones? So she asked curiously, "Don''t you want to ask what I am doing with your phone?"


    Dean nced to the side, "I am curious but I don''t care you can look through whatever you like, what is mine is yours and I have nothing to hide after all." Dean continued to drive.


    "Oh okay, well I don''t want to look through anything I just wanted to make a call and I thought it best I do it while you''re here," April exined.


    April then searched for the number she was looking for and hit the green call button. She was nervous but some phone calls have to be made and this was for her friend''s future happiness.


    "What do you want? I am not your personal Doctor on call you know" A gruff voice answered.


    April nced at Dean who was already smiling as he heard the voice on the other end of the phone.


    April gathered her courage and greeted Zane, "Hi Zane sorry to bother you, It is April not Dean"


    "Oh, sorry April I thought it was your lover annoying me again. What can I do for you?" Zane sat behind his desk and rubbed his tired eyes. He had just finished two back to back surgeries and he was exhausted.


    "Well I was chatting with Sophie earlier and she seemed a bit sad. Have you messaged her today?"


    "Em, I haven''t after I dropped her off I came straight to the hospital. Why? What happened" Zane asked, he wanted to know who had made her sad.


    "Nothing happened and maybe that is the point. It''s not my ce but can I give you some advice again?" April asked, she nced at Dean who was smiling beside her from ear to ear. She thought he was enjoying his friend being told off.


    "Please, I am kind of useless at this. I know that. All I do is work and go home to sleep, it''s a never ending cycle and I want to break it." Zane rubbed his forehead worried at messing up his one true bit of happiness in his life.


    "Some girls are a once in a lifetime type of girl and Aarna is just that, if you mess this up by being inconsistent¡­ there is no upgrade after her. Do you get it if you lose her, that''s it she won''t take you back." April hoped that this would be thest time she would have to but in on their rtionship.


    "I hear you April, I am not used to having someone. My life is a blur of darkness without her in it so I will do better and make an effort. She is my first thought in the morning and thest at night before bed." Zane answered April honestly.


    April smiled, "Okay well stop being stupid and message the girl then. Don''t block your own happiness."


    "Thanks, April, I will ring her now. "Zane was grateful for the reminder from April.


    "No worries, take care." April then hung up Dean''s phone and set it back on the dashboard.


    "You''re very kind and thoughtful." Dean noticed when it came to her friends April was able to be direct and also caring at the same time. Always looking out for others, but when ites to herself she wasn''t able to do the same.. He hoped over time she would be direct and demanding with him.

 Chapter 114 - Human Wall

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Human Wall</h4>


    "I don''t know if it will help but I felt like I had to give Zane a little push. He is used to being alone and single, now he has Aarna in his life. A message every now and then to let her know that he is thinking of her would go a long way in their rtionship." April exined her reasoning behind the phone call.


    "Mmm, so will you take your advice then?" Dean asked, teasing her.


    "My own?" April was confused by what Dean had meant for a moment before realising what he meant, "Oh you want me to message you? I would but I don''t like to disturb you." April knew how busy he was at work and didn''t want to disturb or disrupt his day. She was simply happy he picked her up from work and dropped her off in the morning, even though he was busy.


    "And meanwhile I''m like your friend Aarna who is sad and waiting for a message from their partner." Dean pouted and nced, seeing her eye roll he hid his smile.


    April rolled her eyes at his statement, "You''re so dramatic, okay I will torture you with text messages from now on then."


    "Texts and photos" Dean shamelessly requested.


    "Photos?" April was taken aback, why did he need photos when they saw each other every day and lived together.


    "Yes, I have so few of you on my phone." He answered simply.


    "You have photos of me on your phone?" April reached forward to get his phone to check what photos of hers he had, but just as she reached forward her body was sent flying towards the window.


    Dean had instantly let go of her hand and held his arm out preventing her from hurting herself. Luckily they both had their belts on for protection.


    As the car was then hit from the back again the car was impacted and shot forward, Dean frowned and put his foot on the pedal. He floored it, his sports car took off and he kept ncing back at the car that followed behind. He couldn''t see the driver as they were too far away but he was sure that it wasn''t his uncle''s men.


    He knew his uncle''s tactics by now and he knew that his uncle wouldn''t be this sloppy, he would at least sent a few cars to take him out and the perfect ce to execute this would have been a mile further ahead of where there was a sharp bend.


    April was scared but when she saw Deans face, she felt safe and reassured. He would keep them both safe no matter what happened.


    Once Dean had driven past the sharp bend he slowed down and as the car behind got closer, he held his arm over April''s chest and mmed on his breaks.


    Dean then got out of the car, he shouted at April, "Stay in the car." He then ran to the car behind and he forcefully threw the driver''s car door open.


    April turned her head and looked out the back window of Dean''s car to see what was happening, she was afraid Dean could get hurt when confronting the person. She unbuckled her belt but her fingers shook as she fumbled with the strap and it took her some time. Once she was out of the car she saw Sophie standing beside the car she was shaking and crying while Dean stood beside her, he looked livid.


    April approached and asked, "Sophie, what were you doing? Did you want to kill us both?"


    Seeing April Sophie''s rage surfaced again and she stopped shaking and rushed to confront her as she shouted, "I didn''t want both of you to be killed, just you." Sophie pointed her finger in April''s face but Dean was there and he stood between them both to block Sophie from hurting April.


    Sophie was instantly annoyed by his chivalry and she continued to shout at April, "You b*tch why do you always get saved. Why is it you and not me?"


    Sophie couldn''t see what was so special about April, she came from just as good of a family, they both had the same job up until today and she didn''t see that they were that much far apart in terms of looks so what was it about April thatnded her with a man like Dean Davis protecting her.


    When she had left the office that afternoon she sat in her car and sobbed her heart out for the job she had lost, the car she would have to give up and the apartment she would have to vacate. With a few stupid emails she had lost everything.


    As she sat in the car her tears soon dried as she became numb to the world around her until she saw April kissing a tall and handsome man, then the man smiled and she realised it was none other than Dean Davis. She had fantasied that one day she would be in the very ce that April was. Her anger grew and before she knew it she had started the car and followed them.


    As she drove her anger intensified and she sped up before she knew it she had rammed the car twice as she continued to chase them. She wanted revenge and she wanted April to share her pain. She forgot that Dean was driving.


    With her eyes filled with angry tears with the final m into the car, she realised they had stopped and Dean had roughly pulled her out of the car by her coat. She wobbled as she stood before him. She hoped her pathetic state and tears would sway his emotions. But when she heard April she couldn''t help herself from confronting her straight away.


    She rushed towards her but a human wall had blocked her, she continued to swear at April and me her for everything and the fact that April stood there unharmed only infuriated her more.

 Chapter 115 - Audacity

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Audacity</h4>


    April could understand Sophie''s anger at losing her job. But at the end of the day, it waspletely her own fault and she should not me anyone else but herself. As for why she feels so hard done by in life April also had no idea why that was also her fault.


    In this lifetime she had seized any opportunities that came her way and stayed positive. She never met Sophie in her past life so she wasn''t sure what life she had led. But based on her character April didn''t feel she would have ended up any better than she had now.


    People always revealed their true colours eventually, that''s why April was more cautious this time around who she could and would trust. So far she had made the right decisions.


    April stepped around Dean as she wanted to talk to Sophie and calm her down, "Sophie, we were friends, you set me up and I could have been badly hurt. You then tried to make me lose my job thankfully the evidence cleared my name. But you¡­ You brought this all on yourself."


    April sighed as Sophie still tried to get to her, tears streamed from Sophie''s eyes and her face was red with anger. She waspletely different from the Sophie she thought she was.


    Sophie forgot herself and who was holding her back, she squirmed andshed out wanting to get at April, "You b*tch how dare you say that this is my fault. It''s all your fault, that I have lost everything."


    Sophie felt her legs wobble and she sat on the ground with her shoulders shaking with hysteria, "You should be in this state, not me. I should be smiling and happy with a man like Dean. You don''t deserve him."


    "Now that''s enough!" Dean''s stern loud voice sounded. He had had enough of this woman. He had heard of her from April but he knew they were not close friends, he had given the evidence to Casey and Michael so he knew she was one of the women involved in Aprils set-up with Director Compton.


    Sophie shuddered and looked up and realised the voice was Dean Davis her dream man. She wiped her tears from her cheek with the back of her hand and lunged at him shouting, "Dean¡­ you came to help me¡­ My dream man!"


    Dean stepped back avoiding Sophie''s hands. He reached out and held April''s waist silently giving her support. He saw fire in her eyes as Sophie had tried to reach out and grab him.


    She has little innocent demons inside her eyes, and they recklessly y with matches. I have never seen sparks so pretty he thought.


    April couldn''t believe her ears, the audacity of this woman dumbfounded her, "How dare you me me for your own actions. You teamed up with my sister to hurt me and when you failed you me me. Not only that you try to touch my man, keep your filthy hands off him!"


    "Me filthy? It''s you who is filthy, you think you deserve Dean''s love and affection? I''m here to tell you that you don''t." Sophie gathered her courage and stood up to face April, "Don''t call me filthy you b*tch, you are nobody special, your looks are average and you barelypleted college. What makes you think you are fit to stand beside a man of Dean''s calibre?"


    "Do not call my man''s name one more time, I''m not worthy? I am filthy? You are a joke, I may not be beautiful but I didplete college with honours so get your facts straight before you speak. Do not listen to others so easily. If Dean thinks I am worthy enough in his eyes then I am." April raised her voice for the first time, she couldn''t take Sophie''s insults any longer.


    April had had enough, this conversation wasn''t going anywhere and Sophie didn''t seem to learn her lesson. She nced up at Dean and spoke to him "Let''s go home."


    Amber flecks shone from Dean''s eyes as he stared at April with warmth and affection, he was beyond happy that she had imed him as hers and protected their rtionship. But she was wrong on one thing, it was the other way around he wasn''t good enough for her.


    They turned and walked towards their car and as usual Dean walked April to her side and opened the car door for her. He helped her inside before walking to the driver''s seat. He nced up and saw that Sophie hade to her senses and was about to charge at the car and continue her verbal assault. He gave her an intense stare before getting into the driver''s side and starting the car.


    Sophie who had listened to Aprils words realised that she had indeed been friends with April, but her jealousy of her rtionship with Dean had clouded her judgement. She had allowed Lucy to get into her hear and tell her what to do. So it was Lucy''s fault that she lost her job.


    As she thought this she noticed that April was leaving, she wanted to continue the conversation. She wanted April to talk to Michael, she wanted her job back. If she could get her job back then her life could go back to normal. Just as she wanted to rush to April she saw Dean looking at her. His gaze was suddenly venomous and she stopped in her tracks in fear.


    She watched them drive off and she slid to the ground again, the dust whirled around her as the car took off. She choked on the dust, she didn''t know how long she sat there before she came back to her senses, it was dark and her legs had gone numb from sitting for so long.


    She got in her car and checked her phone, but no one had called. No one checked in on her, she felt isted and she realised that Lucy who had phoned her and text messaged her every day had stopped after the incident on Friday. The friend and ally she thought she had were gone. Her job was gone, she would lose her apartment and her car would be taken from her.. She gripped her phone in her hand in anger before throwing it into the passenger seat and turned on her engine and drove off.

 Chapter 116 - Doesnt Accept Guests

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Doesn''t ept Guests</h4>


    Sophie drove straight to Lucy''s house, she had been out with Lucy for dinner and drinks and had driven her home that night so she knew the address quite well. She drove at speed through the night, not stopping. Upon arriving outside of the Green residence, she kept the engine on and waited the high ck iron gates didn''t open for her so she turned the car engine off and parked the car just outside of the gates.


    She got out of the car with her phone in her hand and left her driver''s door open, she rang and rang Lucy''s phone number but after the first call had rung out the second and third call all had been sent straight to voicemail. Sophie realised that either Lucy''s phone was off or she had blocked her number.


    Either way, it left a sour taste in Sophie''s mouth in anger she threw her phone and it mmed off the pavement, she was livid she felt used by Lucy. She walked towards the gates and pulled on the gates, shaking them. The tall ck iron gates rattled with the force but they didn''t open.


    Sophie nced to the side and saw the inte on the wall, she walked over and hit the button. A long Buzz could be heard as she left her finger on the button, she wouldn''t leave until she spoke to Lucy. She saw Lucy as her only hope now for her future. Lucy had said many times that she had influence and knew a lot of big businessmen so she needed her help.


    Suddenly she heard a voice through the inte, "Good evening Green residence. How may I help you?" A male voice came through the inte.


    At first, Sophie was startled by the older man''s voice, she had wanted Lucy so she had it in her head that it would be Lucy that answered. She let go of the button and fixed her hair. She thought that if Lucy knew people of influence so would her father.


    Sophie calmed herself down and replied, "Hello, My name is Sophie. I am Lucy''s best friend and I have something of hers that I need to return to her. May Ie in?"


    The male voice answered, "One moment please."


    Sophie was surprised that it was this easy, she nced in the direction of the Green household. The doors opened and she frowned. A man dressed in a ck suit with a white shirt approached, he seemed to be in his fifties. But he didn''t look like a businessman.


    She straightened up as he approached and called out, "Hello, are you Mr Green?"


    Tom approached Sophie and greeted her with a warm smile, "Hello, my name is Tom I am the household manager of the Green household. Lucy is not home this evening and I am not sure when she will be home. I can take the item if you want to return it to her." He nced down at her empty hands.


    The girl looked like she had been through something, with red puffy eyes and her hair in disarray. Tom felt sympathy for her, he wondered what she had been through but he surmised that it was Lucy''s fault.


    Sophie held her hands behind her back, she had nothing with her to pretend to hand to Lucy, "Em it''s okay, it''s personal. I would like to give it to her myself." Sophie bit her lip, she wanted to try her luck, "It is cold out and I have driven a long way. May Ie in and wait?"


    Tom sighed as he replied, "I am sorry Miss Lucy and Rachel are not at home and they may be out veryte. I cannot let anyone inside to wait."


    Sophie balled her hands in fists, this man was blocking her chance. She had to keep calm and try to persuade him, "But I am a young girl and drove a long way, it''s alreadyte. Can I note in and wait in the heat? Is Mr Green not at home¡­ I could keep himpany."


    Tom had seen it all over the years and could see through peoples lies, he knew she was up to no good, "I am sorry Miss but Mr Green doesn''t ept guests of Racheal''s or Lucy''s in the home and he is too busy to entertain." Tom made his tone firm hoping that the young girl would take the hint.


    But Sophie was stubborn and didn''t want to give up so easily, she had seduced many men into her way of thinking before and she was sure that a butler and Mr Green wouldn''t be an issue for her. She smiled and leaned on the gate as she fluttered her eyshes at him, "But I could just wait inside by myself, you can''t let a young girl like myself go home thiste at night and look it is starting to rain." Sophie held her hand out and the rain had started to mizzle down.


    Tom sighed as he felt the rain start to pour down, he did feel bad for the girl in front of him as she had obviously fallen for Lucy''s tricks. He turned and walked back into the house, he heard her call out to him but he ignored her shouts. Once inside he picked up a guest umbre and walked back towards Sophie.


    Sophie was angered when he had turned around and left her standing there, she shouted after him and she felt lost but then gained some hope when she saw him return. She thought he must have gone to get keys so she smiled and started to thank him, "Thank you so much, I really appreciate this."


    Tom held out the umbre to Sophie and she took it from him through the gate, he saw the confusion in her eyes. He feltpassion for her situation so he wanted to impart with some words of wisdom, "I don''t know what has happened or what you are going through. But might I suggest you choose your friends more wisely in the future? Do not listen to others so easily, have your own thoughts and opinions. Not everything that glitters is gold in this world.." Tom then walked away from the gate leaving Sophie to shout after him.

 Chapter 117 - Unconditional

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Unconditional</h4>


    Dean and April had arrived home and fell into their routine together. They cooked dinner, ate and washed up afterwards, both sharing the duties. They sat together on the sofa, April was reading a book and Dean was going through work emails.


    Dean was sitting close to her and although he was busy reading emails he had pulled her onto his knee. She had struggled in the beginning but quickly gave up and continued to read. It was an easy silence but when April moved he moved. They had an unspoken connection.


    April couldn''t continue to read and instead, she pretended to read as she studied Dean.


    April found that in the smallest gestures that he did each day for her brought her so many smiles and happiness, she wasn''t looking for anyone in this lifetime but had stumbled into a feeling beyond her imagination, she couldn''t help but adore him. She felt her heart melt when he opened her door for her or made her coffee in the morning.


    His beautiful soul brought her joy,ughter, calmness and so much inspiration, she saw hope in front of her.. She felt light and full of creative energy. In the weeks that had passed, she had painted many canvases.


    One, in particr, was her favourite, it was a girl in a silver dress kneeling on the floor and an angel all dressed in ck with huge ck wings knelt down in front of her holding her shielding her from the world, one arm dripping in blood from the battle in which he had just been through.


    The painting for April gave her hope that she was no longer alone and had someone to rely on during any hard times that maye. Dean had liked it too, he requested it and another painting for his office, but April was shy and refused his request.


    For once April could finally say I am in love, I can see a future with Dean, I can share my life with him. Maybe this time it is not a lesson and that maybe this is what she could call her soul mate. He was the love that came in without warning, she had no chance to process it, she felt like she had just woken up one morning and he was there to wish her good morning, she would smile in return and that was the moment she knew she had lost her heart to him. He had her heart before she could even say no.


    Dean had noticed her staring for a while now, he had waited for her to either say something or take action but seeing as she didnt he smirked and set down his phone, he then took her book from her hands and set it on the side. He manoeuvred April so she was now straddling him, he saw the small smile and her surprise in his actions.


    "What''s up?" He asked as he quirked an eyebrow in her direction.


    April smiled at his dimple that became exposed, she thought how adorable they were and how rarely she saw them. He seemed to only smile in herpany, she replied honestly "Just thinking how handsome you are."


    "Mmm really, anything else?" Dean kissed her neck as he asked. He wanted more than handsome from her.


    "Well I know how busy you have beentely but I was wondering if you could add me to your to do list." She had heard this chat up line and thought it was funny, she only said it to make himugh but instead, his face turned instantly dark with desire.


    In one swift movement he scooped April up and threw her over his shoulder he spanked her ass before striding with purpose towards the bedroom, ignoring her trying to take back her words. He dumped her on the bed and he hovered over her, stroking her cheek.


    "I will give you the world, the moon, the f*cking stars, anything you ask for is yours," Dean said amber flickers in his eyes dancing like little sparks of fire.


    April felt his heartfelt words, her flirting had ended in another confession from Dean she was about to speak but then her world exploded. Dean''s mouth was against hers, nothing slow or soft instead he devoured her with passion and lust.


    April sucked in a breath as Dean continued to kiss her ears and her neckline leading down to her chest, "Oh god, oh god." she breathlessly cried out.


    Dean smiled as he continued to kiss her, "God can''t help you now." He then chuckled as she squirmed under his caresses. He stripped her of her clothing and started to devour more of her body, hungry for the taste of her. She had ignited a passion in him that he never knew existed before her. He would never tire of her. Dean couldn''t wait any longer and stood from the bed and started to remove his clothing.


    Feeling his weight lift from her body she looked up and saw his devilish smile as he stripped off his tie and shirt, he then undid his belt and she gulped as his trousers fell to the floor. He was insatiable in his appetite for her but she also craved him in every way possible.


    Dean then took off his ck boxers and lowered himself over her, he kissed her again and held her thighs as he then entered her. He heard her moan into their kiss as he did, and it made his stomach flip. He sat up and held her legs open as he began to thrust in and out.


    Hourster April wasying sleeping on the bed sated after their passionate lovemaking session. Dean had wiped her body down and had had a shower himself. He then rejoined her in bed.


    What a beautiful thing it is toy next to somebody who was always meant to be there, Dean thought as he held her closer to his chest and she automatically held onto him still fast asleep. They grewfortable together and now fell asleep in each other''s arms so easily. He closed his eyes, able to sleep with the feeling of calmness and contentment in his heart.

 Chapter 118 - Failing Miserably

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Failing Miserably</h4>


    It had been three weeks now since the incident with Sophie, work had been chaotic and at the same time enjoyable. Herself and Dean had had a peaceful and normal life. Their quiet but harmonious routine fulfilled both of them.


    Dean dropped her to work and went on to work himself. He would pick her up and they would spend the night in each other''spany, eating, reading and watching movies.


    What April didnt expect was for her not only to keep up with Dean''s needs in the bedroom but she found herself provoking him more and more as the time had gone on.


    Today was the day of the new moon and everything that a month ago she would have been manifesting into her life she now had. She was beyond happy with this easy going lifestyle. April though held the knowledge of the past and what her story could have been had she not been so daring and changed her path for the better.


    Eager for the future and keen to get on with her life she had decided to be petty with those who stood in hers and Dean''s path. Lucy had set her up to be hurt and humiliated by Director Compton and although Sophie had lost her job and she hadn''t seen or heard from her since the intersection on the road that night, she was sure she had learnt her lesson and wouldn''t trouble her again..


    Lucy though had thought that she had gotten away with it. April was just calmly biding her time though. After all, she couldn''t just let her lose a job, that wouldn''t be enough revenge she wanted Lucy to lose everything she wanted including her hope. April wanted to drown her in despair the way she had been while she was choking on the fumes and surrounded by mes.


    She had just sat at her desk and switched on herputer when her phone had rung.


    April picked up the phone and answered, typing in her login details as she did, "Hello."


    "Hello, is this April Green?" A girl''s voice came from the other side of the phone. In apany as big as Walker Interiors she hadn''t met all the staff yet so she wasn''t sure who was ringing her.


    "This is April," April answered, but she started to hear bickering in the background and her eyebrows furrowed as she recognised the familiar voices at the other end of the phone.


    "Hi this is the reception staff, we have a Mrs Rachel Green and a Lucy Green demanding to see you." The young girl raised her voice so she could be heard over the bickering.


    April rolled her eyes in disgust, "Okay I will be right down thank you." What now she thought as she got up and walked towards the lift again.


    "Morning April."Aarna had just got out of the lift as April entered.


    "Hi Aarna, back in a moment and we can get some coffee." April smiled and replied.


    "Everything okay? Should I ring up to Micheal?" Aarna was concerned and held the lift door before it closed so she could ask. Herself and April had gotten a lot closer as the weeks went on.


    "No no everything will be okay, just two annoying rats in reception that have forgotten they belong at the dump" April folded her arms as she replied. She was prepared for any mayhem that awaited her downstairs.


    "Oh!" Aarna giggled of course her bestie was amazing she shouldn''t have even asked, "I''ll see you shortly." Aarna let go of the lift door and watched as the doors slowly closed.


    Her friend was a baddie and of course, she was okay. But she worried about how much one person could take from their family. If it was her family always causing chaos and hurting her she wasn''t sure if she could handle it all the way April did.


    She sat at her desk, turning on herputer as she then sat her bag down. She looked at her phone and contemted for a moment before sighing and putting it in her desk drawer.


    With a bing, the lift door opened and the scene unfolded in front of April''s eyes. She kept her back straight and walked confidently towards the front reception desk.


    Lucy wore a pastel pink tea style dress with white pumps, looking innocent and demure but her mouth let her down.


    Rachel was wearing a violet pants suit, she looked elegant and ssy. She was trying to calm down her daughter but she was failing miserably. Leaving them both looking like a mother trying to calm down a very spoilt little girl. Aprilughed, it was pathetic really she thought as she approached them both.


    After having failed with her n with Director Compton Lucy had been furious that Sophie had let her down, not only that Sophie had the audacity to show up at her home looking for her. She didn''t know why Sophie was so hung up over being fired from a small firm until her curiosity made her look up the details of Walker interiors.


    She had mistakenly assumed that April worked for a small interior designpany, she had no idea it was run by the second most eligible bachelor and businessman Casey Walker. She was livid that April had gotten a job at such an elitepany.


    Not only does she have a great job with an excellent sry, but the clients that she was rubbing shoulders with were also on another level. She was initially smug when she hadnded her own job at a jewellerypany, she had even bragged about it to her close friends. But now she was beyond jealous.


    She had stomped off to her mother''s room toin about the injustice. Her mother hade up with a n for them to use April to get a job. Her mother thought if April couldnd a job in Walker Interiors then so could her daughter.

 Chapter 119 - Seeing Her For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Seeing Her For The First Time</h4>


    They had both got up and dressed up in their best outfits and came to Walker Interiors with the idea that they would get Lucy a job in Walker Interiors. They didn''t think it would be hard as April had passed the interview process. What they had both forgotten was that Lucy''s skills werecking whereas April had the insight and the talent that Lucy did not possess.


    The job wasn''t Lucy''s only goal; she had hoped to find a wealthy husband and possibly meet Casey Walker himself. Lucy had heard that he often was hands on with projects and he had worked alongside his staff in each department. She wouldn''t even mind if she caught the interest of his second inmand Micheal. Though she wouldn''t marry someone like Micheal, only a CEO was worthy of her time and attention. She wanted only the best.


    When they had arrived at Walker Interiors they had been blocked by a young girl that worked in reception, they were both annoyed by this. The reception wouldn''t let them pass unless April came down to escort them. Their hope was to use April''s name to gain ess to the building and go straight to the CEO''s office for an interview.


    How hard could it be, thought Lucy.. But the reception staff had stopped them from ruining their n already.


    Lucy had thrown a strop, she didn''t care as the staff arriving to start work judged her on their way in. They cringing at the disy and wondered what the reason for the outburst was. Many hoped that they were not needing any interior design work as they didnt want to work with such a dramatic pair.


    Lucy lost herself as she cursed at the young girl behind the reception desk. She?wanted to see April gloating about her job, she only said her name to get past the security and reception staff.


    As her mother tried to calm her down and stop her from creating a spectacle but Lucy couldn''t help herself and her mother''s words only fueled her anger. Why did April get everything in life and she had nothing?


    She suddenly heard the click, ck of heels and she spun around. She saw April approaching and she was in shock. April looked confident and glowing like sunlight surrounded her making her stand out. Lucy had never seen April look so stunning, this only made her more envious.


    Lucy held the bottom of her dress, scrunching the material.


    Seeing her daughter lose herself to jealousy she whispered in her ear and stood in front of Lucy. Protecting her and giving her a chance topose herself.


    "Hello daughter, how have you been?" Rachel came forward with open arms hoping to convince April to help Lucy secure a job.


    "Rachel hello and I''m sorry but you''re mistaken your daughter is the one that is creating a scene behind you. My mother passed away a long time ago so I''m sure that I am not your daughter."


    After being humiliated by April Rachel sneered at her, she had seen glimpses of this new April but after today she realised that the April she could manipte was long gone. She regained her smile and responded, "April don''t be like that didnt I raise you and look after you all these years? You are my dear daughter."


    Aprilughed and folded her arms as she responded, "If you think about it I looked after you and your daughter, I filled the mother role out of the two of us. I cooked, I cleaned, I did your washing and I even helped Lucy with all her school work. So when you think about it I raised you both."


    Rachel''s jaw dropped and she waspletely blindsided by April''s retaliation.


    Lucy, who had calmed herself, lost it once again hearing the way April had spoken to her mum, "How dare you, you little orphan. Without my mother, you would have nothing, be nothing. Your father would have wasted away after your pathetic mother died. You should be lucky that my mother¡­"


    Rachel''s heart stopped when she heard Lucy start to say too much. She covered her mouth and stood back from April, "We just came to see your office. Would you mind showing us around? Just a quick tour."


    April knew that these two had other intentions so she nced at the girl behind the reception desk.


    The girl behind reception was smart and had seen many scenes like this before. She thought the mother daughter pair were very brazen family members who tried to take advantage of April. Sympathizing with her she spoke up," The twodies arrived and used your name to bypass security then they imed they had an appointment that you had arranged between them and Mr Casey Walker. I called you because I know that you are friendly with the CEO but you don''t seem like a girl that would take advantage of your friendship."


    April smiled and nodded understanding the situation further. The receptionist had grasped what may have been happening and rightfully had rung her, "Thank you¡­"


    The receptionist beamed, "Oh Shauneen."


    "Thank you Shauneen for contacting me. You''re right I wouldn''t use my friendship with Micheal or Casey to give anyone a foot up thedder." After speaking to Shauneen she then turned to Rachel and Lucy.


    "How dare you!" Lucy had turned to Shauneen and shouted, she was infuriated at theck of respect and assumptions made. Just as she was about to continue her mother held her arm and shook her head.


    April quirked an eyebrow and responded,'''' Lucy, Rachel I am working. If you want to see me I will call my fathers house. If you are here for a tour then I am sorry I am working. Have some respect for yourselves and stop this scene you''re both making and go shopping or go home."


    Rachel was lost for words, April had gotten the better of both of them. They hadn''t even gotten past the lobby of Walker Interiors. Rachel looked April up and down as if seeing her for the first time. She didn''t know who she was dealing with now.


    Kathleen and April were simr and she was able to manipte them both but this new strong and confident April in front of her wouldn''t budge. She also had been very articte in her retaliation.

 Chapter 120 - Brazen

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Brazen</h4>


    Racheal seethed she didn''t like being told what to do and April had tantly told them to leave Walker Interiors and go home or go shopping. In thest twenty years, she had never been told what to do.


    Racheal was panicked by this new April that stood before her but she didn''t let it show in her actions. Instead, she held her daughter''s arm and gave it a squeeze in order to silence her. They had to go now and regroup, they had lost today and she saw that April wouldn''t let them past reception.


    Lucy who had had her mouth covered by her mother and then her arm gripped felt very aggrieved. Why was she being silenced? She bit her lip in order not to say what she wanted to, her mother obviously had a n.


    Each time she had a tantrum she had always gotten her way whether it was a boutique clothing shop or at home so she was unsure why her mother had stopped her now when she had never done so before.


    While being held and silenced by her mother she felt her rage bubble up. She would get her own back somehow. April couldn''t escape if she tried again after all no one is that prepared or lucky to avoid danger all the time..


    Rachel nodded, "You are busy today I see that now, it was an oversight on our part. But you know we are family and I will be speaking to your fatherter about this. Come home and see us soon and bring Dean with you to meet Lucy, they will get on well together. No point in just youing home alone, Dean will need a proper meal andpany."


    April smile only grew at Rachel''s attempts at an insult. She nced around and leaned forward speaking low she said to both Lucy and Rachel, "Actually between us women. I can keep my man very satisfied hunger wise in and out of the kitchen¡­ oh sometimes in the kitchen too." She then leaned back and saw Rachel''s disgust and Lucy''s envy written all over their faces.


    April just smiled and continued as if she had not said anything, "But I will return and see my father, whether you both are at his home or not is not my concern as I am not visiting either of you."


    "Why you... Why¡­" Lucy''s anger rose again at April''s provoking. She would love to be with Dean, he was her dream man and she couldn''t see why or how April was deserving of such a man.


    Rachel gripped Lucy''s arm and she let out a yelp. Rachel stered a smile back on her face, "Well I see you are busy we wille back."


    April didn''t want this scene to happen again so she folded her arms again and announced," Please be more aware of the time and ce. Most people earn a living by working and not marrying into money. I work Monday to Friday early in the morning untilte in the evening, as this is a ce of work it is not a ce to tour around or have a casual chat. If you show up next time you will not even get past security as I will inform them that you are only here to look around, as this is a ce of work we are all very busy and do not have time to show people around so casually. So as you see there is no point in returning."


    Lucy by now had bitten her lip so much that it had started to bleed, she had never been spoken to like this and she didn''t see why April felt so entitled or got the audacity to speak to her or her mother like this.


    Rachel sneered internally as April had reminded her that she was nothing and had indeed married for money so she regained herposure and replied, "We are very busy too. I may note back here using your name but I know a few other people that work here so there will be no need to disturb you again." Rachel fixed her handbag on her shoulder and sternly nced at April trying to once again manipte her, "Although let me remind you that we are family at the end of the day and families look out for each other. So as you say this is a ce of work so help your sister get a job here."


    April smiled as they had finally dropped the act and stated their true purpose for visiting today, she didn''t feel intimidated by Rachel''s stares instead she felt empowered and replied, "You are my father''s wife but we hold no ties, I wouldn''t call you family and at the end of the day its night time nothing more."


    Sick of the back and forth she turned to Shauneen and asked with a genuine smile, "Shauneen, sorry to bother you but are we epting any new job applications at this time?"


    Shauneen smiled at April she had been listening in and replied, "I''m sorry no, we are fully staffed at the present moment."


    Lucy then remembered Sophie and announced, "Wait that can''t be true, Sophie just got fired and she worked in the same office as you. How can they not fill her post?"


    Michael who had arrived at the beginning of the back and forth between April and the other two women had stood back and listened to everything. He had never seen such brazen women in all his life. He started to approach, he felt he could now intervene as it was about thepany and under no circumstances would he allow that girl to work for him. He would pay her to leave the building and not return but he didn''t want to pay her a sry.


    Michael coughed as he approached announcing his arrival and he leaned against the reception desk as he smiled at April and greeted her, "Good morning April."

 Chapter 121 - Trash

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Trash</h4>


    As Michael leaned against the reception desk he was well aware he was being assessed by Rachel and Lucy.?He continued to smile and took a step closer to April as he ced his arm around her shoulder. Although he was proud of how well she had spoken out he knew it would take it out of her to continue to spar with the two idiots that stood in front of them.


    April then returned the greeting, "Morning Michael. Did you just arrive?"


    I arrived some time ago, "I didn''t know today was trash day and here you are left trying to take it out by yourself." He lightly patted her head.


    April smiled, Michael was calling Racheal and Lucy trash yet they both continued to smile at him because he had money and influence within thepany. They indeed had no shame.


    Lucy watched with keen eyes as she spotted Michaels name branded clothing and watch. He was immactely dressed in a baby blue three piece Valentino suit with a silver Rolex watch. She felt they matched both wearing pastel colours.. She smoothed down her dress and fixed her hair before shaking off her mother''s arm and taking a step forward.


    "Hello, my name is Lucy," Lucy said sweetly, she tucked her hair behind her ear and was acting as demure as possible.


    April was bbergasted as she didn''t seem to notice his insults or his arm over her shoulder. Where they clueless or justpletely shameless April wondered.


    Michael ignored her and looked over to Shauneen, "Shauneen, we are not epting any job applications at the moment." He then nced at Rachel as he continued, "When or if I hire a recement for any member of staff will be on my terms as Chief Operations Officer and not up for discussion."


    Lucy felt her heartbeat speed up as he mentioned his job title, if she could get close with him she might meet Casey Walker. She beamed up at him as if she hadn''t heard him announce that he wouldn''t hire her. But her end goal wasn''t a job, after all, it was to meet influential people that could lead her to an easy life of luxury.


    Little did she know that she was trying to curry favour with Michael in order to get close to his boyfriend. April saw them both as delusional if they thought they could now flutter their eyes at Michael and get their way. He was more likely to kick them out than she was.


    "What an impressive job you must be very stressed, could we go for coffee together to rx and chat for a while?" Lucy yed with the hem of her dress trying to look as innocent as possible.


    April rolled her eyes at the scene as it unfolded, "Do you want me to lead you both out? You are now trying to disturb the COO."


    "I am not!" Lucy stomped her foot, "Why do you have to get involved isn''t one CEO enough for you? You want Casey too."


    Hearing his lovers name Michael was even more intrigued, it wasn''t well known that himself and Casey were together. They had kept it a secret and although there was gossip none had stuck. Girls everywhere didn''t want to believe that they had no chance with him.


    Michael sneered he didn''t like anyone''s greedy eyes on his lover but he hated it most when others would try to get close to him only to try and cosy up to his manter.


    Aprilughed at Lucy''s stupidity, she had easily reverted back to her childish self as she stomped her foot having a tantrum. She answered Lucy though just to rub it in her face more, "Yes my CEO lover is more than enough for me as I am for him. So you can keep your delusional thoughts to yourself. As for Michael and Casey." She then nced up at her friend who smiled back at her, "I can guarantee neither of them would entertain even a smile of yours let alone go for coffee with you."


    "But you think they will go for coffee with you? You think you stand a better chance than I do?" Lucyughed, she felt insulted but hoped that Michael would agree with her but to her dismay Michael replied.


    "Exactly right April. April and I have been for coffee, lunch and a few dinners now. Along with Dean and Casey." Michael couldn''t help but wind Lucy up even more.


    Seeing her daughter be made a fool of and not getting anywhere with Michael Rachel took a step closer to her daughter and linked her arm pulling her back, "Come on now sweetie let''s go home. We can drop by another day."


    "Don''t bother." Michael sneered, he then nced over their head over to the two security guards that stood like two dark pirs by the front doors of the lobby and shouted, "Do not let either of these two women enter the building again or you will be fired, understood."


    "Yes, boss." The two men nodded.


    Rachel nodded they had lost this one, so she held her daughters arm tighter no longer wishing to make a scene and said, "Let''s go, we have some friends to meet." She didn''t want anyone to think that they had gotten the best of her or the situation.


    Lucy was being pulled away from her handsome cash cow and only then did she notice his arm around April''s shoulders, so she shrugged off her mum''s arm. Rachel was stunned for a moment by the abrupt movement and she swayed with the force. She then fell to the floor and moaned out in pain.


    April who had seen some sights from these two in her previous life had seen this scene many times when Racheal wanted attention or to get a discount at a luxury brand store didn''t bat an eye and neither did Michael.


    Lucy who was also used to her mother performance knew what she was meant to do so she rushed back to her and fell to the ground by her mother''s side and asked with a soft voice, "Mother, mother are you okay?"

 Chapter 122 - Leave On Your Own Or...

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Leave On Your Own Or...</h4>


    Michael who had seen enough waved the two security guards over.


    The two men approached and stood just to the side of Michael, "Boss?"


    Michael grinned at the two guards and then nced at Lucy who was looking up at him with a pitiful stare and fake tears swelling in her eyes as she held her mother''s hand for dramatic effect. He then answered his dutiful security guards, "Help these two women out of the building and make sure they do not return or you both will be fired."


    Both nodded at themand from their boss. The taller of the two stepped forward and spoke to Lucy as the woman on the floor had her eyes firmly shut and announced, "You can either both leave on your own or myself and my colleague will escort you both out and you know we won''t be gentle."


    Lucy gulped and took a look at Michael, then April and finally to her mother. Michael had given the order so he wouldn''t help and April she knew would be gloating at seeing them like this. Staring at her mother faking it with her eyes closed and noticing the security guard taking anotherrge step forward she stood up abruptly grabbing her handbag and turned and walked straight out of Walker Interiors, leaving her mother lying on the floor.


    Racheal opened one eye to see what was happening and why it had all gone so quiet all of a sudden. Seeing her daughter rush in the other direction and out the doors she huffed and stood up before following her out of the lobby.. She held her head high and her back straight as she rushed out to follow after her daughter.


    April lightlyughed. She didn''t know how they both could put on such a dramatic act like that and then leave so quickly with their heads held high as if nothing had happened and they weren''t the ones making a scene.


    Michael wanted to ease Aprils mind after what had just happened and so April wouldn''t fret so much about the scene that was just caused "Family eh¡­ are they all this delusional and shameless?"


    The two guards walked behind Lucy and Racheal seeing that they had left the building they returned to their posts at the door, hoping never to see the two dramatic women again. If they did they would never let them step foot inside the building, after all their jobs were on the line.


    "Just those two, sorry about that." April nced at Michael and he ced his arm around her as he guided her towards the lift. She thought about the fact that they weren''t actually her family and that made her feel better.


    Michael pressed the lift button and they waited for it to arrive "So I haven''t seen you in a while¡­ how is living with grandpa in the Davis mansion."


    Bing the lift doors opened and they entered together.


    "It''s been a while hasn''t it, we should do dinner again the four of us. As for grandpa, we move in tonight with him, the contractors apparently had to dy the start of the remodel. I think that Dean had something to do with it and then so did grandpa." April leaned against the lift wall while chatting with Michael, she thought of moving into the Davis manor that evening and nned all the meals she would cook grandpa.


    "Oh? Both Davis heads of the family fighting over you¡­ I love it. You will be well cared for I''m sure." Michael grinned, he was amused that Dean would now have to fight for her affection with his own grandpa, and he was d to hear it. She needed all the love she could, after today''s shenanigans he could only imagine her home life with Racheal and Lucy wouldn''t be a happy one.


    "They weren''t fighting, but when grandpa found out why we hadn''t moved in a few weeks ago the contractors suddenly contacted me and said that they were avable to start the remodel this weekend. It was funny seeing Dean mope around the apartment when he found out that his grandpa got involved and we would be moving in this evening."


    With another Bing, the lift doors opened and April got out.


    "It must have been Dean then, you can''t me him though he wants you all to himself." Michael held the door to the lift open as he responded. "Men can be possessive of your time when you''re in love." Michael then let go of the lift doors as they closed he said, "I will be in touch about our couples dinner."


    April smiled and replied, "Sure any day suits."


    April then turned at seeing the lift doors close, she shook her head dispelling the negative energy she had felt thinking of the scene that had just urred. She sat at her desk and started to work.


    Aarna swivelled her chair over beside April and asked, "Everything okay?"


    April nced over at Emma''s empty desk and replied, "Yes just my step mother and step sister causing a scene but it''s all sorted now. How''s you and Zane?"


    Aarna nodded and then nced down, "Good I''m d it''s all sorted. Mm, we are okay¡­ I think."


    "You think?" April raised an eyebrow as she enquired. Did Zane need another pep talk to shake him?


    "Yes no, we are okay." Aarna then swivelled her chair back to her desk.


    April didn''t want to pry into Aarna''s business so she just responded, "If you need me just message or ring me. Day or night."


    Aarna nodded, "Same and thank you."


    The afternoon then seemed to pass by very quickly April had a multitude of tasks toplete for her own renovation and the start of James project. She dreaded meeting up with him but she would always remain a professional.


    April logged off herputer and stood, grabbing her phone and cing it in her bag as she walked to Aarna''s desk.


    "Hometime." April smiled as Aarna nced up at her.


    "Yes let''s go." Aarna stood slowly and put her bag on her shoulder and the two entered the lift together.

 Chapter 123 - Fearless

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Fearless</h4>


    The two girls entered the elevator and waved bye to the rest that were packing up and getting ready to go home. The lift door closed and April nced at Aarna before asking, "Do you need a lift home?"


    Aarna smiled and fixed her hair, "No I am okay thank you, Zane is supposed to pick me up today and we are supposed to go on a date tonight." Aarna then took out her phone, she turned it on and nced at the screen before looking back at April and smiling.


    April could read Aarna pretty well by now and over the weeks she had noticed that her original smile had started to fade over time. The genuine smile was gone and a stiff smile had started to show on her friend''s face.


    She didn''t want to pry but as a friend, she asked tentatively, "Supposed to pick you up? And supposed to go on a date? So you''re not sure?" The lift doors then opened and Aarna exited first she had her head down so April missed her facial expression.


    As they walked towards the exit together Aarna answered April''s question, "Well I haven''t heard from him since this morning but Im sure he''s just busy and I don''t want to text him and be an inconvenience."


    April nodded in agreement, she would feel the same and wouldnt message Dean during the working day as she knew how busy with work he was. He would rush through his day just to pick her up in the evening.


    On the way out of the building, April nodded to the receptionist that she had met earlier and then the two security guards at the door.


    The sun blinded Aarna as she walked out of Walker Interiors she looked up and down the street. First, she noticed Dean leaning against his car waiting for April she then noticed a car just in front of it.


    Aarna wasn''t very good with car makes but Zane drove an expensive silver car seeing one just packed in front of Deans she smiled, her heart fluttered and she had butterflies in her stomach.


    April saw Aarnas smile and she was relieved, she then looked at Dean who had stopped leaning against his car and started to walk towards her. She didn''t miss the women leaving their offices and staring at him. He was wless, tanned skin, dark hair and honey eyes. She could be jealous but she knew as long as he wasn''t looking back at them she wouldn''t be jealous. He was all hers.


    The door opened to the silver car and April was surprised at who exited. With the look on Aarnas face, she had expected Zane to exit the car but instead, it was her grandpa.


    April wasn''t the only one to be confused, Dean furrowed his eyebrows and then rolled his eyes as he saw his grandpa exit the car. He did not exit the car to speak to his own grandson but when he saw April he had gone to greet her. Dean was now lost for words but he was happy she had such a strong ce in his grandfather''s heart.


    April nced at Aarna and didn''t miss the disappointment on her face, it was heartbreaking to see. April held her friend''s arm and saw the tears that were about to fall. April said, "Don''t worry, maybe he''s just a littlete. I will wait here with you until he arrives."


    Aarna didn''t hold much hope on what April had said to her, "You?go on home. I am not waiting for him. I won''t do that again."


    "Again?" April asked.


    "I have waited for replies to my text messages, I have waited upte at night and when my phone buzzes my heart leaps with hope only for it to be an email or a text message from someone else," Aarna exined to April, a single tear fell and when April lifted her hand to dry it. Aarna took a step back and rubbed her face harshly.


    She didn''t want to cry, she didn''t want to feel like this anymore. Living in limbo and being in this situationship was never what she had expected or wanted. But she had fallen for all his sweet words and the kindness he had shown her, having never experienced it before how could she let go of that?


    April heard arguing and she turned her head to see Dean and grandpa exchanging a few words. Grandpa was upset and Dean was smiling back at him. She had noticed that Dean loved to tease his grandpa and grandpa never failed to take the bait and retort.


    April looked back at her friend and offered some advice that she wished someone would have said to her when she knew James. Although Zane and James werepletely different she had done the same and had waited around for James, wasting her love and affection.


    She held on to Aarna and said hoping to give herfort. "Never settle for just existing, you should never be with someone who leaves you waiting or wondering where you stand in your rtionship. Have the courage to confront the issue with them or the courage to walk away. Be fearless, do what scares you the most, take a chance to make a change. Be bold and greet your fears with openness and honesty, but never let your fears stop you. You may end up with Zane or you walk away with your head up knowing you did all you could, loved with your full heart. I will be here for you no matter the oue."


    Aarna dried her cheeks as a few more tears fell from her eyes. She nodded at April agreeing with herpletely, she couldn''t go on like this. She looked up and saw Dean and his grandpa approach, she didn''t want anyone to see her like this. She turned to April and said, "I''m going to go now."


    "Are you sure, do you want a lift?" April asked her friend, she felt for her having experienced something simr before.

 Chapter 124 - Inconvenience Or Obligation

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Inconvenience Or Obligation</h4>


    Aarna slightly smiled and nodded reassuring her friend April "I''m sure, while I have the nerve and determination I am going to go to his office."


    "And you don''t wantpany or a lift?" April asked again, checking with her friend.


    "No, no thank you. I want to go on my own, I have to do this alone." Aarna replied, she had been given a pep talk and it gave her strength toe at the issue she had with Zane before it became too big.


    "Okay I understand, just know that I am here for you no matter what happens." April then smiled and hugged her friend in a tight embrace, as she let go she said, "But I have faith in you both, I saw how much he likes you, I just hope he doesn''t get in his own way."


    Aarna then let go of her friend and nodded, she held her head up and smiled before turning and walking away.


    April watched her friend walk away, the sun hung low in the sky and lit up Aarnas journey, she hoped that she would have her happy ending but if it didn''t happen now with Zane maybe it was the right person at the wrong time or maybe they weren''t supposed to be in this lifetime. Just like her and Dean had got together in this lifetime but had missed their chance in thest.


    You lose a good woman when you stop paying attention to her, to her feelings. The sadness in Aarnas eyes just now was unmistakable, had Zane missed it or was he oblivious to it all she wondered.


    Zane would lose her if he kept ignoring the signs if he kept her feeling that her importance in his life was gone. If he gave her the impression he was doing fine without her, no wonder she was quiet and internally upset. If your partner made you feel that spending time with you is an inconvenience or an obligation and not something that will make your day better is how he would lose her in the end.


    Just then April felt two long arms tighten around her waist, a low and charismatic voice entered her ears, "What''s wrong?" He asked. Dean had always noticed any small changes in her emotions.


    She wrapped her arms around his as they held her waist as she replied, "Nothing, let''s go to grandpa''s."


    Dean held her tighter, giving her his warmth before he let go and took her hand in his as he led her to his car. He felt her sadness as he had approached her earlier, he didn''t know why but he felt like he had lost her to the past for a moment when he had met her that dark evening.


    She had been his beacon of light at the time and now he hoped that he was hers too. He opened the passenger car door and held her head as he helped her to get into his car. He didn''t notice his grandpa''s warm smile until he closed her door for her.


    His grandpa was genuinely happy for them both but when he caught his grandson smirking at him he returned to himself and he frowned at him, he coughed and replied to his smirking face, "What are you looking at? Get in the car and follow us home! No detours, you have already dyed this day for long enough."


    Dean nodded and kept smiling at his grandpa, he knew he was lonely and wanted theirpany, but he would never say it or show it outright. Dean got in the driver''s side and buckled up. He watched his elderly grandpa get into his car and pull away. He turned on the engine and followed behind the car in front.


    April nced at Dean and said, "Grandpa is keen to get us safely home."


    "Yes, he is afraid that I am going to run away with you and I am also worried I won''t get as much attention once we step inside the Davis Manor."


    April knew by now that Dean was very affectionate, one of his lovenguages was touch and so was hers luckily, so she lightlyughed she found it endearing that he would get jealous of his own family spending time with her so she replied, "I will still be the same with you silly, I will still give you the same amount of hugs and affection as I do at home. It won''t be for long anyway and grandpa needs thepany too.


    Dean knew he sounded a bit childish, so he changed the subject, "Grandpa has agreed to go out for a walk every evening so we can make him some great grandbabies." Dean was driving but he turned and winked at April only to see her cheeks flush with embarrassment just as he had thought they would.


    April''s mouth fell open and she shouted, "Stop it!"


    He smiled "Nope, you love me teasing you." Dean reached over to touch her cheek with his hand but she pushed his hand away.


    Her cheeks flushed more and she quickly responded, "Keep your eyes on the road and your hands on the steering wheel."


    Deanughed at her, he liked to tease her, their banter was one part of their rtionship that he loved the most.


    In Grandpa''s car in front, he kept looking back and saw the flirting that was going on in the car behind. She smiled at how shameless his grandson was. It reminded him of his son, Dean''s dad and of himself when he was courting his wife. He missed her, he was looking forward to the house being filled with warmth again.


    He had felt that a woman brought warmth and care to families and to the home. Without his wife and his son and his wife in the house, the house had been empty and felt cold. He turned to his friend and driver announcing, "Let''s get home quickly, I''m starting to get hungry.." He sat back in his seat and faced the front with a wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 125 - Yours Always Aarna

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Yours Always Aarna</h4>


    Meanwhile, Aarna walked through the long streets, the wind wiped her hair into the air as she walked forward. Her heart was in chaos and she had just stopped herself from bursting into tears when she was speaking with April.


    She was grateful for the emotional talk they had and now she knew what she needed to do. She was heading towards Zane''s office to speak with him. She didn''t want to live in limbo anymore; she wanted all or nothing. She was a strong and independent woman and has lived alone for many years but when she fell in love she fell hard.


    She knew where he stood in her heart and future but she wanted to know where he put her in his heart and future. He was a top surgeon and he had a lot of responsibilities in the hospital. She of course understood that but it wasn''t much to ask for a text message if he wasn''t able to pick her up.


    She was understanding that his patience came first but a text message to say he was busy would only take a few seconds. This wasn''t the first time he had left her waiting for him, thest time was at a restaurant and she had waited for over two hours for him.


    She had drunk a full bottle of white wine as she had waited for him to arrive. She drank away her sadness and her embarrassment. People around her had made remarks about her being stood up and the waiter had asked her to leave if she wasn''t eating. She left and staggered into a taxi and got herself home.


    As she arrived home she fell asleep, her face covered in tears and messed up mascara. The next morning she was awoken by a knock on the door. As she cursed the noise she slid off the sofa and made her way to the door, fixing her hair and pulling her dress down as she slowly opened the door.


    On the other side was Zane, she was taken aback by his arrival andst night''s experience came back into her memories. She left the door open as she walked away from his blinding smile. He followed her into the house with what was breakfast for two and two coffees. She had ignored him and went straight into the bathroom to wash up before she returned to the living room where he waited for her.


    After she sat down he exined he had had to attend an emergency surgery and they had had breakfast together. Her heart had eased as he had exined what had happened. They spent the rest of the day together and he had promised if any of this were to happen again he would, of course, remember to text her.


    In total this was the fourth time he had failed to show up for her, she loved him but she needed to feel the same from him for them to continue. She deserved to be shown respect and care as she had shown him.


    She processed their rtionship and then she looked up, she had walked to his hospital before she had known she was there. Staring up at the tall white building she steeled her heart and moved forward into the front reception.


    The hospital was busy and there were many patients, nurses and doctors walking around. She knew where her office was and took the lift to the top floor. She felt anxious and her heart pounded against her chest.


    She valued everything around her because she knew that in time it would all be gone just like everything else in her life, nothing ever seemed to stay. What gave her courage was April, her new friend that she felt she could not only rely on but turn to if she needed to.


    The lift door opened and she walked out with her head up as she approached the reception desk that sat opposite Zane''s office doors. The young man behind the desk smiled up at her, his name was Arlo and they had met before.


    "Hi, Arlo is Zane in?" Aarna asked.


    Arlo looked at the door then at Aarna he didn''t speak. Aarna then said, "Is he busy with a patient?"


    Arlo then nodded, "Yes that''s it¡­ I''m sorry."


    Arlo did look very sorry and he looked away quickly returning his eyes to hisputer.


    Aarna had expected to see Zane but knowing that she couldn''t and she still wanted to say what she came here to say she asked Arlo, "Arlo can I please borrow a pen, paper and an envelope?"


    "Yes of course." Arlo quickly handed her the three items as he kept ncing at the door.


    Aarna felt sick to her stomach, was he refusing to see her? If so, why? She held the items and walked to the coffee table and sofa. As she sat down she nced at the door onest time before she started to write a letter to Zane. She came here to get something off her chest and she didn''t want to leave without doing so.


    My Dearest Zane,


    I haven''t exactly figured out how to say this but you''re a really great guy and I don''t think we should continue whatever this is we are doing. I know what I want and what I am looking for in my future and although I would love it to be you. I don''t want to put words in your mouth but I don''t think you know what it is you want yet.


    I just can''t mess around waiting for someone who isn''t sure of us, of me. I''m not writing this to put pressure on you or ask you to define us. I just feel neither of us should waste each other''s time and don''t get me wrong, all the time we have spent together was amazing and fun. The sex was mind blowing but I just dont think we should continue whatever this is if it isn''t going anywhere or if one of us is unsure of the other.


    But if you ever do find yourself wanting toe back to me, don''t wait, not even a day or a second. If we are meant to be then we will be and if not, I won''t be upset. I trust that you are going to do what is best for you. I just want you to be happy and feel the love you deserve.


    Yours Always, Aarna


    As she finished the letter she felt weak, her heart and mind raced. She put the letter in the envelope with a shaky hand and sealed it before standing and walking to Arlo''s desk.


    She managed a weak, "Can you please give this to Zane when he is avable please."


    Arlo nodded and she handed the letter to him. She felt a lump in her throat, knowing the tears would fall again she nced at the closed office door onest time before she walked out.


    She held her phone in her hand for support and she phoned April as she entered the lift.

 Chapter 126 - Right Person Wrong Time?

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Right Person Wrong Time?</h4>


    It didn''t take long before April answered her phone. Enclosed in the lift she could see her reflection. She looked tired and indeed that writing the letter had taken all her energy. She could barely stand as she leaned against the lift.


    A small reassuring voice came from the other side of the phone making her slightly smile, "Hello."


    "Hi, April it''s me. It''s me Aarna." Aarna gathered her energy and replied. The lift door opened and she walked out. She hoped to leave the hospital before Zane could get to her if he even wanted to.


    Hearing Aarna''s unsteady voice April asked "Are you okay? Did you speak to Zane?" April asked. On the other side of the phone, she turned down the food in the oven and walked to the window as she took Aarna''s call.


    Walking out of the hospital the cold wind hit her and stung her already watering eyes as she replied to April," I didn''t. I think he was¡­ busy. I think he was in his office but I didn''t get to see him. I wrote him a letter, probably a reallyme thing to do. No one writes letters anymore but it was what I felt was best to do at the time. I don''t even know if I found the right words to write or not but I spilled my heart out in the letter. I think I ended it."


    April bit her lip and stared out of the window in the direction of theke. Dean and grandpa were walking back from theke at that moment. She didn''t know how tofort her friend but she replied the best way she could. "No matter what you said, you have to say how you feel. Good or bad. I know it''s hard but you always need to choose yourself, you always need to protect your peace. Even if it breaks someone''s heart, including your own."


    Aarna walked to the tube station and down the narrow stairs, she held onto the railing as she descended. She asked April "How do I stop loving him?"


    April saw Dean smile at her through the window and she managed a small smile back before she replied to Aarna."The sad thing is you can''t. If your love is true or genuine then the feeling will always be there, regardless if it''s reciprocated or not, regardless if it brought you joy or pain. You can''t unlove him but maybe you just need time to ept the fact that he came into your life to bring you joy at that moment. Maybe you just need to know even if your love is true it''s just not meant to be."


    Aarna walked to the tube, she used her pass and waited for the train to arrive, she nned to escape the city, escaping her feelings "So did I meet the right person at the wrong time?"


    "No, I think you two were meant to meet in this life and help each other on your own paths. It may be for a life lesson in a chapter of your life or maybe you just need time apart. Maybe this will give him a wake up call that if he doesn''t reach out this time he may lose you altogether." April gave her honest opinion hoping it may help her friend during this heartbreaking time.


    Seeing the train arrive she gave a small smile and replied to April "Okay, thanks April your right. I''m going to go, I''m going to take a few days off from work and go stay with my grandparents for a while to build myself back up before Ie back."


    April was worried about her friend being upset so she asked "Are you sure you don''t want to stay with me?"


    "I''m sure, my nanna will make me cookies and my granda will tell me stories. It''ll take my mind off everything whereas if I stay in the City he will find me¡­ that is if he goes to look for me." Aarna was now seated on the train, she felt better after speaking with April and she settled her mind and heart as she thought of taking the time away to process everything.


    "Okay if you are sure. But I''m only a phone call away¡­ even if it''s the middle of the night. I know this feeling that you''re going through, I know it''s hard right now but I am proud of you. You are loved and you are going to be okay." April saw Dean appear behind her through the kitchen window. She turned and indicated that she was on the phone and he nodded. He then walked to the oven and started taking the food out. April rolled her eyes at his behaviour.


    "Thanks, April, you''re a great friend," Aarna replied with a genuine big smile on her face. She leaned her head against the window and watched the world whizz past her.


    "No need for thanks between friends, just look after yourself and keep in touch otherwise I will only worry," April answered, she shoved Dean''s hands away from the food as he tried to take bites.


    "I will, thanks for the chat. Have a good evening." Aarna didn''t want to keep April on the phone much longer.


    "You too, please keep in touch." April then said.


    "The service is not great where I am going but I will," Aarna answered her, The City was disappearing and the mountains were on the horizon.


    "Okay then goodnight, stay safe," April added.


    They both hung up and April smacked Dean''s hands away from the cooked chicken. "Can you keep your hands off? It''s hot, you will only burn your mouth if you don''t let it cool a bit more. Can you not wait until I te up?" She rolled her eyes and started to get dinner ready.


    "No, I can''t. Where should my hands go then?" Dean replied. He smiled widely and came round behind her while she started to te up dinner.. From behind he wrapped one arm around her waist and started to kiss her neck.

 Chapter 127 - Letting Her Down

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Letting Her Down</h4>


    "Not now." April responded before she tried to push his hands away. She loved his affection and would usually reciprocate but not here not now.


    "Soter" Dean stated more than asking, holding back from kissing her for the moment. Butter he had every intention of attacking her with loveter.


    "That''s not what I mean and you know it, let me put dinner out before it gets cold or I burn myself." April smiled at Dean and continued her task of ting up dinner. She had made roast chicken, vegetables and creamy mashed potatoes. It was a simple dinner but she hoped that it would be tasty.


    Dean let go of her waist and set about helping her to get dinner ready. He saw her pink cheeks flushed with his kisses and he smiled, he loved how he had this effect on her. But then he noticed that her eyes were crinkled and her eyebrows furrowed and then he knew she was worried about something and then he remembered that he had seen her on the phone while he was walking with his grandpa.


    Dean and his grandpa had escaped to the garden while April was cooking to discuss his uncle and the safety measures that were put in ce since he and April would be staying here. Her safety was the main priority.


    While they stayed here he was happy that his grandpa had everything set up so his angel would be safe. His grandpa was on the same page as him when it came to April and although they were both content with her safety the safety measures will never be enough.


    "Who called you earlier?" Dean then asked, he was concerned about anything that made her frown and her eyes crinkle.


    "It was Aarna... she and Zane are having some issues." April replied and then she sighed.


    "Is she okay?" Dean wanted to ease?worries and he would always listen to anything she had to say. He didn''t like her being upset.


    "Mmm I don''t know if i should say or not." April was torn between keeping her friend''s rtionship to herself and getting some advice from a man''s perspective.


    "If it''s going to worry you then just rant to me and I will listen. I wont offer advice if you dont want it." Dean smiled and waited.


    April leaned forward on the kitchen counter and filled Dean in on the situation between Zane and Aarna. Having him listen helped her organize her thoughts and feelings, the situation between her friends was very close to home to what she went through in her past life and although that was all behind her now and she had Dean in her life sometimes she felt triggered to relive what she would rather forget.


    Dean listened and he came around the counter and held April tight against her chest, he wanted to reassure her that he had her back and he would never leave her or put her through not.


    "Hey enough of that." Grandpa''s loud voice announced as he entered the room. He sounded loud and cross but when April looked at him he was smiling.


    "Hey grandpa sorry, dinner is ready." April pushed Dean away again. She felt that this would be their pattern while they lived with grandpa.


    "Dean help set the table. I will guide April to her seat." Grandpa announced and then he walked towards April pulling her away from Dean and taking her into the dinning room.


    Dean did as he was told and brought dinner out. Everyone had dinner and chatted about there day. It was an easy and rxing dinner with no drama. April brought these two strong and usually stoic men to life. Theirmon interest was April.


    After dinner Dean walked out of the dining room and into the garden as April and his grandpa went to the living room for tea. He had excused himself so he could call Zane. He took his phone out of his pocket and dialled his friend''s number. He hoped to share some wisdom, if someone had of given him some advice in his past life then maybe he and April wouldn''t have ended so badly in hisst life.


    As he saw the phone had picked up on the other side he greeted Zane "Hey bud!"


    "Hey, what time is it?" Zane had fallen asleep earlier after two back to back surgeries, he had been exhausted and he had only sat down for five minutes. He now woke up on the couch, hair in disarray and still tired.


    "Was there somewhere you were supposed to be mate?" Dean asked, he recognised Zanes'' sleepy voice by now.


    "Mmm¡­ Oh F*ck." Zane sat up quickly and looked out the window. It was pitch ck outside, he sat up abruptly suddenly remembering Aarna. "I have to go, I messed up, I was supposed to pick up Aarna after work." Zane got up and rushed to his office door.


    Dean''s next words halted his actions, "She isn''t there, Aprils been home for over three hours now."


    "Of course, she probably will be at home." Zane opened his office door wanting to go to see Aarna and apologise but Dean''s words stopped him again.


    "Sorry bud but she''s not there either." Dean then had to say.


    "Where is she?" Zane felt Dean was being ominous.


    "April wont say where she is but she did fill me in." Dean then answered.


    "What did she say?" Zane was now concerned he held his head feeling slightly unnerved.


    Dean filled Zane in on Aarna''s perspective and as he listened he looked down and saw a letter waiting for him he picked it up and closed the door. He walked to his office desk and sat down listening to Dean and holding the letter. He recognised Aarna''s handwriting on the envelope.


    It was quiet for a while before Zane said "She left me a letter.. She must be really upset right now, I keep letting her down."

 Chapter 128 - Self Sabotage

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Self Sabotage</h4>


    "Want some advice from a friend who has been through a simr situation?" Dean asked as his mind started to reminisce about his longing for April in his past life.


    "From you¡­ always. I''m lost and a bit useless at this. I sabotage every rtionship that I am in. But Aarna is special." Zane said.


    Dean sighed and said "Let me exin it this way¡­ Everything that you want in life is going toe packaged in a box that looks like a bomb and it''s going to seem scary and threatening. Partially because it threatens your idea of yourself and how you currently live. A lot of the time the things that we want most mean that a small orrge part of your old self has to die before you receive it."


    Dean took a deep breath before he continued to speak. "To leap or take a risk in life it will be scary and you will feel vulnerable. But that box isn''t meant to blow up in your face and destroy everything it is meant to give you a new life, a fresh start. What you need to see is that her love is a gift. Do not regret and miss out on the love of your life due to fear."


    Zane was quiet then he asked Dean"How do I tell her that I''m not ignoring her right now I am just disconnected from reality right now and that the days all blur together. I feel numb to the world around me, every day is the same. It''s really hard for me to maintain a conversation."


    Dean was quiet then he asked, "Are you in love with her?"


    "Yes, I think so. When I was sick for two months and couldn''t work we talked all day every day. We talked about everything, we had banter and shared so many interests. A text from her can brighten up any dark day I have. Is that the difference between like and love?" Zane was taken aback. He knew he liked Aarna. She was special, maybe even the one but what Dean asked made him question everything.


    Dean was honest with his friend as he replied with how he felt "The difference between like, love and in love is the same difference between for now, for a while and forever. You either know you''re in love or you are not."


    "Thanks, bud I know what I need to do now." Replied Zane before he hung up the phone.


    Dean heard the call end so he ced the phone back into his pocket.


    It hurt like hell to walk away, to stay out of her life. But what else could he have done he thought that she was happy. In hisst lifetime he had decided to walk away and April would never know how much that took out of him, it took all that was left inside him to not show up in her life and take her away from all the nasty people that had surrounded her.


    Even though he had left her she was still there every day and night, haunting his dreams. That is what happens when you meet a soul like hers, even in her absence her presence still lingered. He had phoned Zane so he wouldn''t live in regret and longing as he had.


    As he was reminiscing he felt two small arms encircle his waist, a smile graced his handsome face. She always showed up when he needed it most. He turned around and held her tight in his arms, giving her all his warmth and affection through this one embrace.


    "What''s wrong?" April asked, she was worried when she spotted Dean in the garden alone and staring into space.


    "Nothing, I was absentmindedly thinking." Dean leaned back and nced down at April, he saw the worry in her eyes.


    "Oh." April was leaning back in Dean''s arms content with feeling his warmth as the wind picked up and twirled her silky ck hair into the night sky.


    Dean sighed, realising she was probably cold and he let go taking her hand and leading her back into the house. He didn''t want her to overthink so he answered "I phoned Zane for a man to man talk. We don''t want him sabotaging his own and Aarna''s happiness. He is useless in rtionships and he doesn''t really know how to be there for someone. He never had anyone to lean on except me."


    "Aarna will give him another chance if he is sincere and he is consistent this time. I think she feels hisck of effort means he doesn''t want her. But I hope then if his feelings are true he will continue to show it so it won''t hurt her further." Dean had escorted April into the kitchen and they walked to the living together.


    Grandpa Joseph was in the hallway and he walked into the living room seeing the two arm in arm he smiled and announced loudly, "I will be going on my constitutional now¡­ so you youngsters will be alone now for a while. I won''t disturb you, when I get back I will head straight to bed." Grandpa Joseph then turned and walked out of the living room.


    April''s cheeks med with embarrassment, she heard Dean chuckle and she turned to him and hit him lightly on his arm, "Stopughing." She scolded at Dean then April caught up with Dean''s grandpa, "You don''t need to go out anywhere. It''s cold stay home." She held his arm in hers to stop him.


    Grandpa Joseph smiled, of course, he wanted herpany but he wanted adorable great grandchildren more so he took her hand off his arm gently and exined himself, "I need the exercise if I will beating well while you are living here¡­ Can''t have my cholesterol going up." That being said he put on his scarf and hat and walked out of the house.


    April knowing it was partly true and partially a lie walked back into the living room only to see Dean removing his suit jacket and then his tie. She was lost for words. These two men were equally shameless. Seeing his intentions as he approached her she turned and bolted up the stairs.


    Deanughed at her, there was no escape. He followed behind her hearing her rushing footsteps as she ran to their bedroom.


    He thought of the difference he saw in her in this lifetime, he realised that he loved her for who she was then and for who she was now.

 Chapter 129 - Always

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Always</h4>


    As April ran up the flight of stairs and into their bedroom he stopped and rested against the door getting her breath back. She felt the excitement of first love that she hadn''t truly ever experienced. She thought of the time she wasted on James and shook her head at just the thought of him. How stupid had she been she thought.


    Knowing that Dean would be straight behind her she picked her phone out of her pocket and dialled Aarna''s number. She wanted to check on her friend and she also thought that she could use it as an excuse not to be eaten by Dean. His appetite for her never seemed to cease.


    She had to admit though the more they entangled together she had started to look forward to those moments between the two of them. April feltfortable now and they had explored each other''s bodies and indulged whenever they wanted when they lived in her condo, but now in grandpa''s house, she had to put a stop to his advances.


    She wouldn''t be able to look grandpa in the eye should he hear anything. It made her feel embarrassed at the thought of it.


    The phone rang and rang, she turned when she heard the door opening and Dean walked into the room. She indicated that she was on the phone but he continued to walk towards her. Reaching her he started lightly kissing her neck.


    She felt tingles spread as he continued his butterfly kisses up her jawline towards her lips. She yfully tried to shake him off but he didn''t move. April then heard Aarna''s voicemail.


    Dean heard the voicemail and his lips spread into a smile as he then removed the phone from her hand and hung up for her.


    "It''ste, she is probably sleeping. Like we should be¡­ Let''s get ready for bed." Dean said as he started to pull her towards the bed.


    April was worried about her friend, but knowing she would be going to see family it eased her mind. She couldn''t shake off this hungry man any way she thought as she was pulled on top of him. She couldn''t resist his blinding smile and handsome face. She poked his dimple as he held her hips as she sat on top of his sculpted v-line waist.


    He looked up at her as if she was his whole world and she honestly didn''t know why or how shended the most wanted man in the whole City. When she least expected it she had crashed into Dean who was soft and gentle with her heart, she was so d she hadn''t shut him out when he pursued her. She was d he had fought for them and that she in turn chose to believe that she was worthy of his love.


    What is meant for you will always be yours.


    Dean nced up at her as he said, "What are you gazing at?"


    April woke from her thoughts, not wanting topliment him she answered, "A shameless hooligan, now release me."


    Deanughed and knew she didn''t want to say what she was thinking, he hoped that one day she wouldn''t hold back with him and share all her hopes, dreams and fears with him. But for now, he would be patient.


    He thought it might have something to do with Zane and Aarna''s situation. She had such a caring heart that of course, he knew she would want to help her friends be as happy as she was.


    He pulled her down onto his chest and held her tight to give herfort. He thought how big her heart was.


    He wanted to reassure her so he softly said, "You know I will never leave your side, not even if you want me gone." And he meant it, he wouldn''t leave her side in this lifetime. He would always have her back and would never leave her guessing as Zane did to Aarna.


    "What are you going on about? I can''t even take a shower without you following me you shameless man. I only want to shower in peace without being harassed!" April joked with him. She started to draw circles on his toned chest with her nimble fingers, the soft shirt was still crisp even though he had worked in it all day.


    Her small touch sent shivers over his body and he replied with a more serious tone, "Your eyes have stolen my heart, your smile gives me life and your presence makes me high and your touch leaves me breathless. I think I will find and love you in each lifetime no matter how many times I reincarnate."


    April sat up slightly and stared down at his honey coloured eyes that now matched the leaves with the change of the seasons and replied to him, "I hope we live a long and happy fulfilled life together."


    Dean detected something in the way she spoke and replied, "This lifetime or the next my soul will be reborn and find you, of that, I have no doubt." He sat up and kissed her lips before leaning in closer touching his forehead to hers he asked, "So can I take that as a proposal?"


    April was lost for words at his reply, one minute sweet the next he totally surprised her with his words so she leaned back and stared at his handsome face as she then asked, "Take what as a proposal?" She was baffled by hisment.


    "You said I hope we live a long and happy fulfilled life together. Forever is a deration and a proposal for our future. So my answer is yes, I will marry you." Dean replied happily.


    "You can''t be serious!" April was lost for words, he had somehow twisted her words to his advantage.


    "I take all your words seriously." Deanughed in response at seeing her flustered.


    April squinted at him, he was winding her up now, "You take all my words seriously?"


    "Always.." He stated.

 Chapter 130 - Words Can Be Sweet But Potentially Fatal

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Words Can Be Sweet But Potentially Fatal</h4>


    Dean enjoyed teasing April, he wished it was a real proposal and when he did it it would be epic, he would make it perfect for her. He kissed her forehead and theyy together on the bed.


    April wasfortable in Dean''s arms and she rxed, not wanting to continue the ridiculous conversation. She wasn''t going to propose, yes she always wanted him but it was still early for both of them in their rtionship.


    Dean was a forever love for her, she wished that in both lifetimes he was her only love. she rubbed her forehead to clear the thoughts of James that popped up unconsciously.


    Dean saw her small movements and knew she was overthinking again so he pulled her in tighter to his chest.


    She believed in actions as words can be sweet but potentially fatal to her heart.


    The two lovers fell asleep together in one another''s embrace, they felt secure and loved.


    Meanwhile, after Zane had hung up his phone with Dean he picked up his coat and threw it on as he marched out of his office. His secretary sat at his desk and looked up from hisputer at his boss. His boss would usually sleep after surgery but his boss walked with purpose and so he stopped and asked, "Boss everything okay."


    Zane had forgotten that Aarna would have spoken to his secretary, "When Aarna was here did she say anything to you?"


    His secretary only looked lost so Zane ruffled his hair as he thought for a moment before he said, "The girl who left the letter for me."


    The secretary then realised who his boss was talking about, "Oh, yes. I mean no she didn''t say much but I could tell she was near in tears writing the letter. I thought she was a patient in love with you so I didnt let her in your office while you were sleeping or disturb you¡­ Did I do something wrong?"


    Zane sighed, "No you didn''t. But if she everes back again. Let her into my office and call me asap."


    Zane then rushed to the lift and as he pressed the button he dialled Aarna''s phone number. The phone started calling and then went to voicemail. Zane then got in the lift and hit the button for the underground car park. As he went down in the lift he rang Aarna''s number and hung up three times. As he got out of the lift he walked to his car. He tried her number onest time before he got into his car.


    Zane hung up upon hearing her voicemail again, he got into his car and threw the phone down into the passenger seat as he started his engine. As the engine roared to life he quickly spun the steering wheel and drove as quickly as he could to Aarna''s apartment.


    Zane had wasted too much time messing around already, he didn''t want her to feel sad or insecure. He fully epted his faults and knew he was inconsistent. If he wanted a future and he wanted Aarna''s love he couldn''t keep up his old ways.


    It was time to step up and hold on to his love, she was a light in the dark for him. He had nothing else in his life except for work. If he kept just working endless hours he knew he wouldn''t actually be living he would just be existing. He didn''t want to just exist in a monotonous dull world.


    Zane found hope from her letter, she had said that if he wanted her to reach out. This was his only chance, he wanted and needed to show her hismitment. He would show up.


    Zane''s car weaved in the traffic, he flew through any red lights and after fifteen minutes he had reached her apartmentplex. He hurriedly got out of his car, he closed the door as he then rushed up the flight of stairs. It was four flights up to Aarna''s apartment, he panted as he reached thest step.


    Zane fixed his jacket and loosened his tie as he walked towards Aarna''s door, he ran his fingers through his hair and gathered his breath before knocking on her door. He stood and knocked for a while but he didn''t hear any noises from inside. He walked to her window and nced inside, it was dark. It wasn''t thatte but she would always be home at this time.


    Zane decided to wait for her so he sat down outside of her door and he took out his phone again and dialled Aarna''s number. Thinking she may have nipped to the shop he sat and waited for her to return.


    Aarna''s phone went to voicemail again and Zane hung up. He waited all through the night leaning against her door. It was cold but he didnt feel it. He watched the moon as it shone brightly before disappearing and the suning up.


    Before long it was morning, he stood his legs were shaky from sitting in the same position all night long. He then slowly walked down the stairs, he was worried and felt lost so he phoned Aarna again. Nothing.


    He then phoned Dean. He heard his sleepy voice so he said, "Dean sorry bud to wake you. But can you ask April where Aarna is please?"


    April''s voice came over the phone and she said, "Sorry I can''t say where Aarna is but she is safe."


    Zane was d she was safe and he understood that April couldn''t say so he simply replied, "Thanks April."


    Zane hung up and got into his car before dialling Aarna onest time. As he heard the voicemail he said "I want nothing in this life but to be with you, to watch you and listen to you, your beautiful voice. Your beauty to argue with you tough with you to show you things and share things with you. To explore your magnificent mind to explore your wonderful body. To help you, protect you, serve you. I may be full of myself as I say this but I consider myself the only man who can love you as I can¡­ so please let me show you. Onest time, please¡­ Aarna I." Zane then heard the voicemail end.


    Zane leaned his head on the car''s steering wheel collecting himself before he decided to go back to work.. Work could distract him.

 Chapter 131 - All Of Me

    <h4>Chapter 131 - All Of Me</h4>


    Before Zane got to work he phoned Dean, he wanted to talk to a friend before he started his long and arduous shift.


    Dean and April had had breakfast with his grandfather and he was working in his grandfather''s study while April was entertaining the old man. Dean had wanted to take her out shopping but his grandfather had sent him away saying that he needed to work harder to support April.


    To Dean''s surprise, April didnt argue and told him to get his work done then he could y. He was at the time annoyed and had stomped off to his grandfather''s office. But as he worked he had rxed and thought on the word April used.


    She said ''y'' a mischievous smile came across Deans face. Last night they had fallen asleep before he could ''y'' but seeing as she had suggested it he would definitely satisfy them both after all it was her own request.


    Just then his phone lit up and rang, Dean nced at it and he usually wouldnt answer but it was Zane his good friend. He knew the pain that Zane had found himself in all too well, after all, he had missed his chance with April in his past life. Dean picked up his phone and held it to his ear as he answered, "Hey mate, How are you?"


    "Not good." Zane dryly answered, he was walking to his office. It was an all too familiar walk, he could get there with his eyes closed. He realised his mistake in life was he was existing and not actually living it.


    "Figured¡­ So what are you going to do about it?" Dean was a man of action, he wouldnt talk about what he was going to do like Zane, he would just do it.


    Zane dryughed, "I will get her back."


    "Mmm, and how are you going to do it?" Dean asked, he wanted Zane to have a n and not go in blind. "You have to go in with a n." Dean articted.


    "I dont want this chapter in my life to end, I can''t let go of all the memories and special moments. I love her, of that I am sure. If I dont get her back I would never forget her, she would always be there in my heart, in every sunrise and in our favourite songs. She taught me how to live and to love." Zane took the lift and took a breath. "I want her to be happy, even if her happiness isn''t with me."


    "It sounds like you have given up before you have even tried to give her back," Dean replied. He wanted to shake his friend, he didnt want him to live in fear and regret.


    Zane got to his office and he opened the door, hearing Deans words he stopped and stared at the empty, dark office. Zane replied, "She wrote me a letter."


    "It''s like pulling teeth, she made the effort so what are you going to do to win her back?" Dean asked.


    "I¡­ She didnte home. I dont know where she is now. I know I will write her a letter." Zane was d he phoned Dean, he offered him an ear to listen and solutions.


    "Well, thats a start. Do it now before you get sidetracked and forget." Dean then said.


    "Thanks, mate." Zane thanked Dean.


    "Sit and write dont thank me yet." Dean then hung up the phone after, he hoped his friend would learn from his mistakes now rather than regret themter.


    Zane sat down at his desk, he ran a hand through his hair and got out a note pad. He looked at the state of the paper and then threw it back in his drawer. He searched and found one sheet of white paper.


    He sighed and hoped that he wouldnt mess up the letter. He ced down the sheet of white paper and took out his pen from his jacket and started to write.


    My Dearest Aarna,


    I am truly sorry I didntmunicate, I wasn''t avable and in the end, I let you down. I didnt realise how attached I am to you, it never crossed my mind how often you enter my thoughts. How often that I daydream about seeing you and how much I miss you when you are not there. As much as I love that, it''s scary. I love you Aarna and I have been a fool.


    Please let''s try again to see where this could take us.


    I want to take the risk,


    I want to give you all of me.


    I love you Aarna.


    Be mine.


    Yours for eternity, Z


    Zane then read and reread the letter that he had written. He was happy he had expressed himself and she had given him hope in her letter, so he wanted to do the same for Aarna.


    You only get one soul mate, but many chances in life and if she was kind eb=nough to give him a second chance he wouldnt waste it.


    Zane then folded the letter and put it in the envelope. He sealed the letter and walked out of his office. His secretary had just arrived.


    "Hey, can you get this to this address?" Zane then scribbled Aarna''s address on the note pad and ripped it off and handed it to his secretary.


    As his secretary took the note he nodded, Zane stood over him. "Can you drop it off now?"


    "Yes, no worries." His secretary then stood up and put on his coat and walked out with Aarnas letter.


    As soon as his secretary was out of sight he took a deep breath, he hoped for the best. He checked his phone, it was a full charge and the volume was as high as it could be. He hoped that after reading his letter Aarna would contact him.


    Zane walked back into his office. He nned on getting a shower and dressing before starting his shift again.. His steps felt lighter as he walked into his office bathroom.

 Chapter 132 - The Davis Manor

    <h4>Chapter 132 - The Davis Manor</h4>


    Meanwhile, April was walking through the gardens with Grandpa Joseph, they had reached a white gazebo that was covered in Ivy and white blossoms, and there was seating and a table under the canopy of the gazebo.


    "Shall we sit for a bit?" Joseph asked as he pointed to the seats.


    "Mmm, it is getting hot now," April replied, she took Grandpa Joseph''s arm and helped him sit on the wooden bench.


    Just as April sat down beside Grandpa Joseph her phone rang in her pocket, she wanted to ignore it. But she had phoned Aarna and had got no response so she nced at the number. Seeing that it was her father''s number she was going to ignore it when Grandpa Joseph said, "Pick it up I don''t mind."


    April was unsure but with Grandpas go ahead she took her phone out of her pocket and answered, "Hello."


    "April, sorry to bother you. I just wanted to see you today if possible. Where are you staying now?" Martin asked.


    April sighed in her heart, what father doesn''t know where their child lives she thought and waited for months before contacting to see her. April responded, "Dad I am staying in the Davis manor with Dean. I am getting work done to my condo and Dean''s grandfather has kindly let me stay here for a while."


    "Oh, I see. "Martin replied he didn''t know where to go from here. He didn''t know how to repair his rtionship, but he wanted to start.


    Grandpa Joseph was savvy and had heard the conversation he held out his hand to April.


    April was confused for a moment before she took the phone from her ear and handed her phone to Grandpa Joseph.


    Joseph held the phone to his ear and greeted Martin. "Hello, this is Joseph Davis speaking. Do you wish to see April, if so you are very much wee toe to see her at the Davis Manor?"


    Martin was taken aback, yes he understood that his daughter was Dean Davis girlfriend but he didn''t think she would be living with his family in the Davis Manor. The Davis where in a ss of their own, they basically owned the City, theirpany had ties with all therge industries.


    Martin lost for words then said, "Come to the Davis Manor?"


    "Yes, I will have the security let you in we can have dinner and chat about our kids future," Joseph said. He wanted these kids to hurry up and get married and give him adorable grandchildren.


    Rachel was sitting in the background and had eavesdropped on the whole conversation, she was hiding behind a wall but upon hearing Martin say the Davis Manor she forgot herself and grabbed the phone from Martin.


    "Hello, hello my name is Rachel Green. May I know with whom am I speaking within the Davis Manor?" Rachel walked away from Martin with the phone in her hand. She wanted an invite for herself and her daughter. Any chance to get close to Dean Davis she would take, it would be all worth it if her daughter couldnd the sessful CEO.


    Martin was shocked at how brazen Rachel was being, he shook his head and followed her.


    "That you do not need to know." Joseph was clued in on all the goings on within the Green household, he wouldn''t let anyone who treated April badly to be anywhere near her.


    "Oh." Rachel didn''t know who she was speaking too so she wanted to keep being polite. "What time would you like us to get there?" She boldly enquired.


    Joseph drylyughed before adding, "You are not invited only Mr Green will have ess into the Davis Manor."


    "You..." Rachel said, but she was interrupted when Martin grabbed the phone from her interrupting her and cutting her words off.


    "I''m so sorry about that Mr Davis." Martin quickly apologised, he didn''t know how friendly The Davis family were being with his daughter but the man seemed kind enough so he didn''t want Rachel''s words to change that. He had ruined enough of his daughter''s life by adding Rachel and Lucy to it he didn''t want to hinder her future.


    "Mr Martine by for dinner, we eat at six. I''m sure I do not need to tell you that your wife and step daughter are not invited." Joseph was firm in his approach to this subject.


    "Yes, I understand." Martin nced at Rachel who was pouting beside him and added, "I will be there thank you for the invitation."


    After that, the two men said goodbye and hung up the phone.


    Joseph turned to April and saw her apologetic eyes, he sighed that she would have to toughen up if she was to seed in this harsh world. Her heart was young and caring she would have to build walls around it to survive.


    Joseph wanted to give her his advice on the subject, "You have to understand that they fear you, you are empowered, and you found your voice. The truth wille to light. They are the kind that wears a false mask to everyone, theyck spines and slither with their ownck of self-worth."


    Joseph handed back her phone and April took it from him, she nodded, "So you are aware of¡­everything." She then realised that she had nothing to hide from Dean or his grandfather, they already knew.


    Joseph nodded and added, "The truth is there is nothing scarier than a woman who is confident in her own power and knows their own self-worth. Your divine power shines a light on their own darkness."


    April nodded, she agreed that these two women had enjoyed more than their fair share of good times and had even stolen too much from her and her mother already.


    Joseph smiled and reassured her, "They can try to push you down but you are the type of woman that will always rise and it scares them. So face them head on, if you trip me and Dean will always be there to help you back up. You are a Davis now."

 Chapter 133 - Sooner Or Later

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Sooner Or Later</h4>


    "Your father may never understand as you cannot make someone understand a message that they are not ready to receive," Joseph added, he would try to get through to Martinter. Men sometimes needed to hear it from another man to understand.


    April thought about it she had lost a lot, won, failed, cried,ughed, loved but she never folded. She wouldn''t give up nor give in as she had done before.


    She then looked at Joseph and added, "The more content I get the more that I realise that I don''t want drama, conflict or stress. I want a cosy home, good food and to be surrounded by my loved ones. But I won''t becent and let people away with things if they want to stir up trouble."


    He looked at her gentle smile and said, "That''s my granddaughter!" He gave her a kind smile in return.


    He knew nothing hurts a good soul and a kind heart more than to live with people who can''t understand it. Hi, wife''s personality was like April, he saw his wife struggle and he didn''t want April to have the same troubles.


    The wind picked up and her hair blew in the breeze, feeling a chill she suggested, "Shall we go inside now?"


    "Yes, let''s go before you catch a cold. You youngsters never wear enoughyers." Josephined.


    April smiled and held Joseph''s arm and they walked in the manor together. Before they left for a walk around the garden both grandpa Joseph and Dean had fussed over her so now she was wearing fouryers.


    As April helped Grandpa Joseph into the Manor he smiled and said, "You know you can stay here. Once you fix up the condominium you don''t have to leave, you can sell the condo and make a profit but stay here and we can have family dinners and enjoy theke and gardens together."


    April leaned over to Grandpa Joseph and cuddled his arm, "That sounds lovely." April didnt want to say yes and she also didn''t want to say no. She wasn''t sure of the future, she knew she wanted Dean in it but also she didn''t want to jinx herself and agree too early.


    Joseph saw herfort him and he didn''t push the issue but he needed to say how he felt so she would know where she stood not only in this house but in his heart too.


    "What are you up to, old man?" Dean appeared at the kitchen door and walked towards them both he took April''s other arm.


    With the two men ushering her inside she smiled. Here in this moment, she realised she had to allow this to work, you can''t overthink the future you have to live and just enjoy the moment.


    April wanted to fill Dean in on her conversation with her father and prepare him forter, "My dad phoned and Grandpa ended up speaking with him."


    "He ising to dinner this evening." Joseph gave Dean a look and Dean nodded.


    April was of course aware of the silentmunication and added, "I will make you guys some tea and then I will start dinner."


    They all walked to the kitchen and the two men sat on the kitchen bar stools at the counter and watched as April made them some tea.


    April''s lovenguage was nurturing and looking after others, even if it was as small as a drink or a meal she would provide it. The ones that were worth it she would always go above and beyond for, others she would never help again.


    "So the inws are finally meeting." Dean nced at April and then looked to his grandfather, "I see what you''re doing and thank you for helping. I would have arranged this sooner orter."


    "No time like the present, why put off today what you can do can get done." Josephughed and thanked April for the tea as she set it in front of him.


    "It''s fine, it would have happened, why not today," April added.


    Dean smiled and took the tea she had made. He held in his joy like a puppy trying not to wag its tail.


    "What?" April asked.


    "Nothing beautiful." Dean then walked around the kitchen counter and pulled her small waist towards him and kissed her forehead.


    April pushed Dean away and nced at Grandpa Joseph, "What if Rachel shows upter?" She asked.


    Dean smiled and waited for his grandfather''s approach to the issue, his grandfather was always more diplomatic than he was.


    "That is up to you, April. We can let them in and show them your empire and new home. Or we can leave them outside the gates and get the security team to kick them out." Grandpa wanted April to choose how they would go forward.


    April wasn''t sure what she wanted to do. Letting them in will only provoke them and make them jealous. April wanted them to see what they could never achieve in life but she also wanted to leave them outside the gates like the trash they are.


    Confused, she looked to the two men for guidance.


    Dean flicked her forehead lightly, "Don''t overthink it."Dean then added, "It''s your choice April."


    "I will think about it while I cook dinner. Let theme." April smiled and began to take out ingredients. "Now both of you go."


    "I will keep youpany," Dean added.


    "No you won''t, get out." April yfully pushed Dean out of the kitchen.


    "Hey, why does my grandfather get to stay?" Dean pouted and nced back at April as her tiny figure pushed him out of the kitchen.


    "Don''t pout, go do some work." April gave up pushing him and left him just outside of the kitchen.


    Dean pulled her back by her hand and pushed her against the wall.


    "What are you?" April''s words were blocked by Dean''s lips as they crashed onto hers.. He held her hands above her head and she was left speechless by his gentle kiss but firm hands on her.

 Chapter 134 - From Heaven To Hell

    <h4>Chapter 134 - From Heaven To Hell</h4>


    April felt her heart speed up, Dean was so close and she could feel his heart against hers. The vibrational pull of two synchronized hearts, beat like they were fighting their way through storms, the cosmos and then back to each other.


    Dean smiled down at her, her eyes soft stared back into his," Do you want me to ask Bernie to cook and we can take thi upstairs?"


    April was lost in his captivating eyes until he spoke, she smiled but refused, "No, I dont need you to do that." Deans hands were working their way down her body so she held them in ce around her hips and said, "Hands!"


    Dean smiled as she whispered and scolded him, "Come on we haven''t, you know had time together recently."


    April rolled her eyes, "You will be okay, keep your hands to yourself I have to cook and grandpa is waiting for me."


    Dean huffed and leaned his head against April''s shoulder. He felt her put her arms around his waist, her fingers lightly stroked his spine and she drew patterns on his lower back.


    April was soft as an angel but Dean could see that she loved with the fury of a demon. "Do it again and I swear I won''t stop until your legs are shaking." He growled into her ear.


    April froze she didnt want to provoke him any further, she heard him sigh loudly in her ear before he pulled away from her. He gave her a brief kiss on her lips before walking away. She felt bad that they hadnt been as intimate or as yful as usual since they moved in with Grandpa Joseph. But they both knew it was only temporary.


    As Dean walked slowly up the stairs he took onest nce at April and thought, she is my forever, once in a lifetime girl. He smiled as he continued back up to the study where he would try and concentrate.


    April returned to the kitchen where she was met with Robert, Bernie and Grandpa Joseph whispering. She walked to the kitchen counter and tilted her head as she asked, "What?"


    They all turned and nced at April. Bernie smiled and said, "I will help you with the ingredients for this evening."


    Bernie had already started to wash the vegetables leaving no room for April to disagree with her so she simply replied, "Thank you."


    Robert and Grandpa Joseph then looked at her expectantly, "What can I do to help?" Robert asked.


    April didnt need help cooking, she had epted Bernie''s help because it was Bernie''s kitchen she was just a guest cooking in it. She couldn''t think of a job for Grandpa Joseph nor Robert but she didnt want them hanging around the kitchen either.


    "I know, my dad loves fish. Could you maybe try and catch something?" April asked.


    Robert and Grandpa Joseph nodded and turned serious as if they had epted a mission.


    "We will catch you something within the hour."Grandpa Joseph then nodded determinedly.


    Joseph and Robert then headed in the direction of theke, they had a small shed just beside the middle of theke where they kept their fishing equipment.


    Joseph then turned to Robert and said, "Im only doing this for April. That useless excuse of a father doesn''t deserve my fish."


    Robert gave a smallugh and then added, "I agree and as you said to me and Bernie earlier he needs his priorities set straight. But I do hope that the wife and step sistere as I will have a front row seat at dinner to enjoy the festivities."


    Joseph grunted and took the fishing rod from Robert and waited as Robert grabbed his and they walked theke together. "Those two women definitely dont deserve my fish. Though I would like to use them as bait."


    Robertughed Joseph was old but Robert wasn''t sure what was banter and what he truly might do. A few years back Joseph was notorious for his bad temper of course it wasn''t always like that though.


    Joseph had only gotten his bad reputation after he had lost his wife, his son and his son''s wife. What stopped him from being totally cold was Dean, he had to raise his grandson to be strong and after losing both his parents Dean was a mess. But they were all there to help.


    Back in the kitchen Bernie and April had started to peel and chop the vegetables, April had put on some music and they worked in sync to prepare dinner. April nced at Bernie and smiled.


    Bernie noticed her look and she asked, "What is it? Am I cutting it the wrong way?"


    April smiled and shook her head, "No no, It''s just nice. I was just remembering me and my mum cooking years ago."


    Bernie nodded and didnt ask any further she didnt want to pry. Bernie changed the subject and said, "So what''s next?"


    April was preparing a cup of camomille tea and she handed it to Bernie.


    Bernie was confused but thanked April and took the offered cup of warm calming tea, she sat on the stool beside the kitchen counter.


    April then took out some beef from the fridge and as she prepared it in a roasting tray she said, "I need you to help me tonight, I need a game n. I wasn''t sure about letting Lucy and Rachel in this evening and just locking them out at the front gate but I think I have to show them that I am strong and that although they want everything that is mine. This time they cant have it."


    Bernie smiled and took a sip of the warm tea, "I think your right you need to show them who is boss. Not only that but give them a taste of your new life before making them return home."


    "Thats the thing I want them to know what it''s like to lose everything. But with my father always supporting them, they may never truly feel the despair I did." April confided.


    Bernie nodded and thought before she said, "Then maybe we can show your father tonight what they are really like.. if you want them to go from heaven to hell then your father needs to let them go."

 Chapter 135 - Scolded

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Scolded</h4>


    "And how do we do that?" Asked April, she had prepared the roast beef and ced it into the oven. It would take hours to slowly cook and was one of her mother''s recipes. She hadnt made it in a long time and she hoped that her father would remember her mother.


    Bernie continued her thought, "Well let''s let them into the Davis Manor and give them the grand tour. Be yourself and be humble and as gracious as always. But they will slip themselves up eventually. people can only hold in their true colours for so long."


    April leaned on the kitchen counter and paused before adding "Mmm true they are greedy and not all that smart. Yes, they fooled me and my father for years but I think as I have woken up to their behaviour my father will too. Especially after we changed my father''s tablets."


    "What was wrong with the tablets he was on?" Bernie enquired.


    Bernie had always had a unique rtionship with the Davis family they made her part of the family whereas she knew from the other maids she met within the gatedmunity that she was supposed to be seen and not heard.


    She was d that she lived with the Davis family. She hade to live with them shortly after Joseph had lost his wife and Dean had lost both of his parents. She hugged Dean when he had nightmares and brought Joseph Coffee into his officete into the evening.


    She could and would never rece what they had lost but they became her family and she gave them what she thought they needed at the time. She gave them her care and attention with warm meals and aforting word whenever she could.


    "Rachel had got them for my father, I didnt think to query anything he was taking until recently. They were supposed to be herbal tablets for headaches and general aches and pains. But I took a few as a sample and gave them to Zane to test." April felt at ease with Bernie and so she wasfortable to open up to her.


    Bernie nodded and said, "Zane is a good boy. What did he find out?"


    April sighed and continued her story, "He found that they were not herbal and actually quite dangerous if taken for a long period of time. It was making my father have intense migraines, making him lethargic and unable to concentrate on the smallest things."


    Bernie nodded, "So the change in your father''s behaviour alerted you, well done. Did your father believe you or what did you do?"


    April nodded and continued the story"Well I didnt confront Rachel. Someone who can basically feed poison to my father is dangerous. I told my father and we swapped the tablets for actually herbal medication. It was the same shape and smell like the ones Rachel had given him."


    April paused and added, "When I exined to my father he took in the information and he didnt seem surprised."


    Bernie thought for a moment then added "Do you think he is aware?"


    April took in Bernie''s words before saying, "I dont know but it always confused me why my father kept Rachel around, he never seemed to love her."


    Bernie nodded, "Your father is a businessman, he may be smarter than you think. Let Dean and Joseph speak to himter."


    "What do they want to say to him?" April was not surprised at hearing that Dean and Joseph wanted to speak with her father.


    Bernie held Aprils hand to reassure her, "Just a man to man talk. Let them, me and you have the two greedy gold diggers to deal with."


    "You will help me?" April was happy she had Bernie on her side tonight. In fact, everyone that lived here was, the support feltforting.


    "Of course I will," Bernie said with certainty.


    April smiled and came round the counter she hugged Bernie and thanked her, "Thank you for believing me."


    Bernie was taken aback for a moment before she hugged April back and said, "No need to thank me, I will be here when you need me and even when you dont."


    Just then April heard footsteps and she and Bernie stopped hugging and turned.


    Bernie frowned and shouted, "Stop. Stop right there."


    Aprilughed Joseph and Robert stood still at the sound of Bernie''s voice. Robert and grandpa Joseph were both head to toe covered in mud.


    April opened her mouth to ask and Robert stopped her and said, "Dont ask."


    "I am cold and wet Bernie let me in to dry and get a shower, I cant meet April''s father smelling like ake."


    Bernie chastised them both, "How did you both manage to fall in theke together? Again?"


    Aprilughed, she wished she had seen them. But she stoppedughing after she saw Grandpa Joseph frown.


    "Walk around to the pool house and get a shower, I will bring you both some clothes over," Bernie announced.


    Both Robert and Grandpa begrudgingly nodded and headed in the direction of the pool house. Once out of sight Bernie turned to April and added, "I bet the camera footage caught them falling into theke, lets go check it out."


    April smiled andughed, "Lead the way."


    Bernie then led the way to a room where a lot ofputer screens were hooked up.


    "Do you know what to do okay?" April asked Bernie.


    "Oh yes, and I have saved thest time they fell into theke on this disc I want to show you it first." Bernie then took the disc out of the case and inserted it into the disc drive.


    April waited patiently but upon seeing the two men trying not to be pulled into theke then them both going in together she couldn''t help herughter.


    "I have a few more let''s keep watching. Here pull up a chair.." Bernie sat down in front of theputer and offered April the chair beside her as she then fast forwarded the recording to see it again.

 Chapter 136 - Distract Me

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Distract Me</h4>


    Meanwhile, Dean had been working tirelessly for the past few hours, he had had enough and he wanted some April time before he would have to greet his father inw. He stood from his desk and walked out of his study. He had worn ck trousers and a crisp baby blue shirt, he liked to be casual when he was at home.


    He smiled as he thought of April in his t shirts and jogging bottoms, there was something about her wearing his clothes that drove him insane. When she wore a messy bun and baggy clothes she seemed more adorable and he wanted to nibble all over her body.


    As he walked towards the stairs he nced out of the window and he saw his grandfather and Robert soaking wet and walking like two scolded school boys in the direction of the pool house.


    Dean rolled his eyes and knew Bernie had to of told them off.


    He rushed down the stairs eager to see April and when he found the kitchen empty he pouted. The aroma of the food was delicious, he was d that he worked out because his angel could cook. If he didnt work out he would definitely pile on the weight.


    But he couldn''t see April in the kitchen so he walked to the living room and again he didn''t see her, he sighed and so he continued down the hall where he heard a loudugh and giggling. He recognised April''s giggle and Bernie''s loudughter.


    He smiled and walked to the door. After hearing more of April''s giggles he opened the door. He found both Bernie and April in kinks ofughter. He searched for the source of it and found his grandfather and Robert falling into theke being yed on a loop.


    He smiled and walked towards April. He pulled her towards him, holding her waist. Bernie dried her eyes, she had tiny tears at the corners of her eyes fromughing so hard.


    April turned to the arms that wrapped around her and she stopped giggling as she looked up to Dean and asked, "Have you seen this before?" April pointed towards the video that was being yed.


    This time the video that was being yed on a loop was of himself. Dean recognised the video though he hadn''t seen it before he knew what would happen next. Dean picked April up and put her over his shoulder in a fireman''s lift.


    Aprilughed a little before saying, "I want to see the end, how long did you spend talking to that statue."


    Dean rolled his eyes as he carried April to the living room, he threw her down on the sofa and kissed her neck.


    "Don''t try and distract me with your kisses." April poked at his toned chest, she knew that she had barely felt a thing. His sculpted body was like a god, her small pokes wouldn''t do much to him.


    "So I distract you? Well, then I should do it some more then." Dean then continued to kiss her as she squirmed in his arms. He loved this yful side of her.


    April then bit his neck.


    "Agh!" Dean stopped his nibbles on her chest when he felt her bite into his neck. It hurt and yet it turned him on. He looked at her pink cheeks, her big bright smile and her sparkling eyes. It turned serious for a moment as he was ovee with emotions. "I love you April."


    April smiled and tilted her head as she watched him take her in and say those three magic words that touched her heart. "I love you too!"


    It was important to say what you needed to say when you wanted to, in life you rarely get second chances. They were lucky enough to get a second chance in life. When you get a second chance you don''t mess it up. You hold on tight to it and give it your all. Live life with no regrets.


    The intimate moment was being watched by Bernie, this time she had happy tears fall from her eyes. She wiped them with a handkerchief and walked quietly up the stairs to get some towels and clothes for Robert and Joseph. This family was expanding and the Davis Manor finally hadughter and love back into it.


    Tonight they would support April. As Bernie thought that she picked out three impably tailored suits for Robert, Joseph and Dean. If they were to show the two delusional women their ce they needed to look their best.


    She looked down at her own attire and huffed. The Davis family never insisted that she wears a?uniform but she liked to wear a blouse and long skirt. She would change before this evening.


    She had picked out a suit for Dean and left it on his bed. She nced at the closet and wondered if she should do the same for April. She thought for another moment before she walked to the closet. She looked through some of April''s clothes, most were smart or casual April had no inbetween. After a while of searching, she was happy with her choice and she left itying on the bed beside Dean''s. She smiled and nodded, happy with her choice.


    She hoped that April wouldn''t mind her imposing.


    Bernie then walked down the stairs with some towels and Joseph and Roberts change of clothing. As she did she expected to see the young cute couple still flirting but instead she saw April and Dean both asleep on the sofa. April wasying on Dean''s chest and Dean had his arms wrapped around her in a tight embrace. Bernie smiled and she thought about how Dean never seemed to want to let April go whether she was awake or sleeping.


    She smiled at the two of them as she crept towards them, careful not to wake them both.. There was still a while before dinner so she covered them both with a nket before quietly backing out of the room.

 Chapter 137 - Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Sorry</h4>


    Currently, in the Green house, Martin was getting ready to leave his house to see his daughter, he was nervous and he wasn''t sure why, he was slightly shaky and he was sweating.


    He had changed a total of six times already and he had settled on a suit that Kathleen used to like him to wear. It was a dark blue suit with a grey shirt.


    Although he was older in years he still maintained his figure and since he had stopped taking the herbal tablets Rachel was giving him he had more energy and he had seemed to have found a lost part of himself he didn''t know that he had lost.


    Martin was about to leave his bedroom when he stopped and returned to his closet. Inside his closet he had a safe hidden behind one of Kathleen''s paintings. He smiled at the painting before going into the safe and retrieving what he needed and cing it safely into his breast pocket.


    He then locked the safe and walked out of his closet only to find his door handle being roughly pulled on. He sighed and approached his door. He unlocked it and opened it to find Rachel standing on the other side.


    He took in her appearance; she wasn''t wearing her usual clothes and she too had changed. She was now wearing a yellow fitted dress with a zer and white pumps. He cringed inwardly at her, yes she looked good for her age but he thought that she didn''t dress well for ady of her age.


    Now seeing his daughter flourish he saw Kathleen so much in her that it brought back so many memories that he tried to bury due to his grief. As he allowed his memories to return he started to think about his choices and how in his grief he had made so many mistakes especially when it came to April.


    He hoped that he had time to redeem himself and that April would kindly let him back into her life. Could they start anew? He held hope in his heart.


    He didn''t give Rachel the time of day to speak he just locked his door behind him and walked down the hall where he saw Lucy smiling at him, she had her hands behind her back, giving him the sweet and innocent vibes.


    Martin just kept walking, he knew their intentions. Behind every smile of theirs was a malicious thought and greed.


    Rachel had already thrown a tantrum after the phone call between himself and Joseph. Martin let her throw a fit and she did. She yelled and threw things. She felt disrespected by Joseph and she was but Martin no longer cared.


    He wanted to be rid of them both, but he had created his own misery. Somewhere in his heart, he waited for April to ept him back into her life and he had hoped she would. If she didn''t then he would live this miserable life with Rachel and Lucy. After all, it''s what he thought he deserved.


    As he walked down the stairs he heard Rachel yelling again and stomping her feet in his direction. He continued not to care for her dramatics.


    "Wait right there! Where are you going? If you are going to the Davis Manor you must take us with you! Lucy and Dean are great friends if you don''t take us with you he won''t be happy." Rachel shouted.


    Martin saw Tom at the bottom of the stairs and he smiled and said, "Are you ready?"


    "Sir?" Tom replied he didn''t know what Martin meant. Seeing him walk towards the front door Tom picked out a coat and scarf for Tom. It was Autumn and it was getting colder now.


    Martin genuinely smiled and said, "We are going to meet our inws. April is cooking and I am sure she will want to see you." Martin took his coat and put it on before taking a coat out for Tom and handing it to him.


    Tom was taken aback and stood stunned for a while before taking the coat that Martin was handing to him. He nodded and put on his coat. They both ignored the two women who were stomping their way towards them.


    Rachel reached the two men and reached her hand up, she was about to strike Martin when Tom grabbed her hand stopping her instantly before throwing her hand away.


    "How dare you touch me! You are just a butler! Do not get above your station!" Rachel screamed at Tom. She was angry that they had both ignored her, Martin usually gave in to her so he could have an easy life but right now she couldn''t get through to him and it frustrated her so much that she had lifted her hand to hit him in anger.


    Lucy stood behind her mum she didnt know what to do, they had to go to the Davis Manor but her mum''s usual tantrum wasn''t working with Martin.


    Tom then turned to Martin ignoring Rachel and Lucy, "I will bring the car around."


    "No, no let''s go to the garage together." Martin was surprised at Rachel she had never tried to hit him before he was grateful to Tom for his swift rescue.


    He had never been in a fight before and had never been hit, he didnt want this to continue. He had to prove himself to April, today he couldn''t mess this up.


    Martin and Tom left the house and walked towards the garage.


    "Im sorry," Martin said turning to Tom, he really was. He had allowed his grief to take over him. He lost part of himself when he lost Kathleen and so he had been existing not living. He felt bad for all the years he had ignored the things that were going on in his own house.


    It caught Tom off guard and he stopped walking, he then continued to walk beside Martin and smiled.. "It''s okay sir we still have time."

 Chapter 138 - What Do We Do?

    <h4>Chapter 138 - What Do We Do?</h4>


    Martin turned to Tom and noticed the sincerity with what he spoke. He nodded and entered the garage, which housed over twenty cars, all of which were expensive. Martin nced around the garage he didnt know how he obtained so many cars over the years.


    He and Kathleen were always frugal with their money, one or two cars was all they needed. He sighed and turned to Tom to ask him, "Which car should I use to go greet our inws?"


    Tom grinned, he saw Martin was nervous and he agreed that it was a big deal. He had toe correct as April''s father. Tom pointed to a ck BMW it was ssic and not showy. The other cars he knew were chosen by Rachel and so they were all about sh and showing off.


    Martin nodded in agreement and they both walked towards the car.


    Just then the garage door was mmed open and Rachel appeared, both men turned towards the noise. Rachels''s hair was now standing on end she was fuming but both men thought she was losing her mind. They ignored her and continued towards the BMW.


    "Just where do you think you are going without me and your daughter? We are going with you!" Rachel smoothed out her dress and made her way towards them.


    Lucy''s small figure appeared behind her mum and she followed her towards the car.


    "You are not taking this old rust bucket! We have to be seen in either the Bently or the Ferarri." Rachel demanded.


    Martin and Tom though both entered the ck BMW. Tom got in the driver''s side and was surprised as Martin joined him in the front passenger side.


    "Let''s go," Martin announced. He didnt want to deal with Rachel today it would only ruin his mood and he was already nervous. He had to calm himself before they arrived at the Davis Manor.


    Tom was happy at Martins change in attitude and said, "Yes sir."


    He wasn''t sure if it was all a little toote but he said "Call me Martin please." Martin said, he kept his head looking forward as he saw Rachel out of the corner of his eye reach the car. She held her hands on her hips and continued her tantrum.


    Tom started the BMW''s engine and it roared to life and he pulled out of the garage as the garage doors opened in front of them.


    Rachel was lost for words as she felt disrespected at Martin as he ignored her every demand and outburst. She saw the car start to pull away in front of her and she panicked, she hadnt raised her daughter all these years to lose this opportunity now.


    She waved over to her daughter Lucy, "Hurry up!" She shouted she then grabbed a hold of the back passenger door and it was locked she tried to force it open. But the car was building momentum as it was pulling out of the garage.


    She didnt let go of the handle hoping that it would eventually open, but she slipped in her heeled pumps as she tried to walk beside the car. As she fell against the car window she banged on the window and then on the bo of the car as it pulled away.


    Once out of the garage Tom put his foot down and the car pulled out of the driveway.


    Rachel was left standing staring at the car, she balled her hands into fists at her side in anger and frustration. She was livid at the disrespect, she screamed at the car as it disappeared down the street.


    "What do we do now mum? I want to see Dean." Lucy''s determined voice came out from behind her mother.


    Her mother was a mess, her hair stood on end and her face was bright red, her outfit was a bit dishevelled. Lucy turned her nose up at her in disgust.


    Rachel took a deep breath and smoothed out her hair, but it didnt help. She turned to her daughter and yanked on her zer and walked towards another car. "We will arrive the way we should in style in the Bently." Rachel simply said and she walked towards the white Bently.


    "But mom." Lucy wasn''t sure and so questioned her mum.


    Rachel stopped and turned to her daughter, "If we dont act we lose out and I will not let you live my life."


    "What do you mean mom?" Lucy asked but her mum waved her hands and dismissed her question.


    Rachel walked to the driver''s side and got in the car. Lucy followed and got in the back seat of the car.


    Rachel turned around in the driver''s seat and scowled at her daughter, "Do you think I am your driver? Seat in the front with me you ungrateful child."


    Lucy then sheepishly got out of the back seat and joined her mother in the front of the car.


    Rachel looked for the keys and found them in the glovepartment, she put them in and turned the engine on. It roared to life but Rachel was fiddling with the mirror and her seat.


    Lucy bit her lip and asked, "Mum we are losing them."


    Rachel threw a look at her daughter before putting her foot down on the peddle and following after the ck BMW in front.


    Tom stopped at a set of lights and looked in the rearview mirror he sighed and said, "Martin, I think that Bentley is one of ours, could it be Rachel?"


    Martin turned and nced back at the car, "Let them. I will phone April now."


    Martin took his phone out of his pocket and dialled Aprils number the phone connected and rang and rang before going to voicemail. He sighed unsure of what to do.


    "No answer?" Tom asked.


    Martin shook his head, "Let''s try and lose them."


    Tom nodded in agreement. Tom then took an unusual turn in the opposite direction of the Davis Manor and nced in the mirror.. The white Bentley had thankfully been stopped by the same set of lights.

 Chapter 139 - No Escape

    <h4>Chapter 139 - No Escape</h4>


    April opened her eyes and nced around at her surroundings, she then jumped in surprise when she saw Grandpa Joseph dressed and reading a newspaper beside them in his armchair. A fire had been lit and the heat probably woke her up.


    Grandpa Joseph saw her sleepy face andughed.


    She had fallen asleep in the living room on Dean''s chest, she rubbed her eyes adjusting to the light. She would never usually nap during the day. As she jumped she woke Dean who had been holding on tightly to her waist the whole time.


    Dean sat up only to hold her close to him again as if protecting her from some invisible force. She pushed away and moved off his knee.


    "Sorry grandpa, I didn''t realise," April said as she stood up and fixed her hair.


    Joseph frowned, "This is your home and you are family no need to apologise. Just do as you normally would."


    "I don''t normally nap." April smiled and then realised she was cooking so she added. "Oh the dinner, I have to check it." She was about to go to the kitchen when she heard Grandpa Joseph reply.


    "Bernie has it covered not to worry," Joseph reassured her.


    "Oh okay." April nodded, of course, Bernie would be looking after their dinner she thought.


    "Come on let''s go change for dinner." Dean stood and stretched and ushered April up the stairs. His old man really liked to pamper his angel and he wanted to be the only one to receive herughs and affection.


    Grandpa Joseph saw his grandson''s facial expressions andughed, he held her hand as they walked upstairs together. He was exactly like him when he had married his wife. The Davis men fell for one woman and they fell hard. He wished his wife and Dean''s parents were alive to see this.


    Dean held Aprils hand and even when they entered their bedroom he hadn''t let go.


    When April tried to untangle their hands and enter the bathroom Dean hadn''t yet let go. She turned to him confused but when she looked up and saw his facial expression she was immediately concerned.


    April walked closer to Dean and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Dean didn''t say anything and instead pulled her towards him as he sat on the edge of the bed, as he did he pulled her to sit on his knee again.


    As he did this April allowed him to pull her towards him as she waited for his response. She was starting to worry even more.


    "Nothing''s wrong. It just I had a dream¡­ and in it, we met but it was brief and then I lost you¡­ so when I woke because you had jumped out of my arms the loss of you in my arms and in my dream. I felt it all as if it was real." Dean held her cheek as he exined.


    He knew it wasn''t a dream but he relived the past and it was more like a nightmare. In his dream, his past life yed out and he had not got this second chance. When he didn''t feel her body against his he panicked.


    Dean was thankful that it was just a nightmare but at the same time reliving his past life reminded him of his loss and what he had gained in his current life.


    April was shocked by his dream she too remembered their past life connection. She wondered if he somehow had a glimpse of it. So she asked yfully, "In your dream did I save you?"


    Dean was taken aback by her question but knew she couldn''t possibly be reincarnated too. So he smiled and pulled her chin towards his lips as he kissed her briefly before saying, "Every day you save me."


    April giggled and pushed at his chest, "Okay, enough." His cheesy response let her know he was okay and she was no longer concerned. "Let''s get ready."


    April then noticed a suit and a dressid out at the bottom of the bed, "Did you?"


    Her words were stopped by another kiss this time he trailed small kisses down her neck.


    "Stop it." She giggled, "People are waiting."


    "Let them," Dean announced.


    Just then April''s phone rang and she tried to reach it on time but Dean had her pinned to his body as he kissed and nibbled at her skin. She felt flustered and heat rose up to her cheeks.


    The ringing stopped and she pushed at Dean, "Really we have no time for this."


    "Okay butter¡­ no escape," Dean remarked, he smirked and his eyebrow rose yfully.


    April rolled her eyes, she would think of an excuseter but for now, she agreed, "Later."


    To Aprils surprise that was enough to make Dean smile and he bounced up with her like a puppy who had just been given a treat.


    April now realised that in order to get Dean to do anything or say yes to anything all she had to do was say yes to being intimate with him. Sheughed at her newly found weapon.


    "Bernie must have left our clothes out¡­ You don''t have to wear what she ced out for you though. Just be yourself and befortable." Dean said as he looked at the matching outfits.


    Deans suit was cobalt blue and so was Aprils dress. April had thought that Bernie had chosen to make them match to show off in front of her step sister and step mother. She smiled Bernie was indeed petty and very smart. It was a subtle yet powerful statement to make.


    "No no, I think she has chosen perfectly. So let''s go with this." April said before going to get a towel for herself before entering the bathroom.


    "Oh who called you?" Dean asked as he waited just outside of their closet.


    "I forgot to check." April then nced at her phone, it was a missed call from her father.. "It was my dad, I''ll ring him back," April said before dialling her father''s mobile number.

 Chapter 140 - Itll Be Fun

    <h4>Chapter 140 - It''ll Be Fun</h4>


    Dean saw her lift the phone to her ear and gave her some privacy, he took his towel from her other hand and walked into the bathroom to have his shower first.


    The phone connected and April heard her father''s voice, "April, sorry if I disturbed you."


    "No no dad it''s okay. What''s up? Can you find your way here okay?"


    "No no, it''s not that. Tom and I are on our way over. In fact, we are taking the scenic route. The thing is Rachel and Lucy seem to be following us¡­" Martin said.


    April was quiet for a moment as she thought about it before she smiled and said, "Not to worry let theme for dinner."


    "Are you sure?" Martin was taken aback by his daughter''s response.


    "Yes, it''ll be a once only invitation," April confirmed.


    His daughter sounded certain so he only said "I''m sorry for putting you through all of this."


    April didn''t want to say don''t be sorry, after all, it was his fault she had to endure certain events that had happened, so she simply said, "See you both soon."


    Martin said goodbye and April hung up, she stared at her phone for a while before realising that they were all on their way and she wasn''t dressed yet. She put her phone down and rushed to the bathroom only to find a naked Dean taking a shower. She puffed up her cheeks but as he turned he smiled and said, "Get in and save some water."


    April gave in and entered the bathroom. In the bathroom she got undressed and showered, she quickly washed up and dodged all of Dean''s advances. She had managed to escape from all his advances while rushing to get dried and do her hair and makeup.


    Dean was putting on his suit when April appeared from the bathroom. Her long wavy hair hung loose and he had the urge to run his fingers through it. She had on a red lipstick and he wanted to mess it up.


    Seeing the desire in Dean''s eyes she smiled and quickly reached up and gave him a brief kiss on the lips before then ducking under his arm, avoiding him yet again and going into the closet.


    Dean huffed and fixed his suit, he wondered if she wasn''t as bothered by his presence as he was with hers. He sat down on the bed and fixed his tie as he waited for her to appear. He heard her footsteps and nced up, his mouth fell open.


    April had put on a ckce matching Victoria Secret set. She knew she was ying with fire but she wanted to.


    Dean sat on the bed and stared as she approached him, his hands raised to reach for her and he held her hips. He pulled on the side of herce bottoms and kissed the middle of her exposed cleavage.


    Dean then looked up at her his eyes, two pools of desire looked up at her as he said, "Naughty girl."


    April smiled and felt lust build up in her, she felt hot and wanted to be passionately embraced by him. She didn''t realise that her teasing had also caused her own misfortune.


    Dean smirked and realised she actually was a temptress and enjoyed seducing him. "I like it." He said as his eyes trailed down her body. But he meant her provocative new approach, he had always adored her body but her change in demeanour was new. It meant that she was morefortable and confident with him.


    April took a deep breath and reached for the dress thaty on the bed. She stepped into it and then turned her back to Dean as she asked, "Can you zip me up?"


    Dean licked his lip and he stood up, she had pulled her hair up and her slender back was exposed before him. He gulped as he zipped her up slowly before kissing the bottom of her neck. He wanted to bite into her neck, but he held back.


    April spun and had a bright smile on her face, "Thanks handsome."


    Dean quirked an eyebrow at herpliment. "No worries beautiful. Ready?"


    April rolled her eyes, slightly shaking her head, "Let''s get this over with." She wasn''t looking forward to this evening.


    "Come on it''ll be fun." Dean held her hand again as they made their way out of their bedroom together.


    April thought about it, it may be fun to put these women in their ce. They had shown up at her work demanding a job and now they showed up at her boyfriend''s house looking to steal her boyfriend. She couldn''t get over their audacity people like them really are unique.


    Meanwhile downstairs Joseph and Robert had weed Tom and Martin into their home. They had a pleasant meeting and discussion.


    Joseph was able to see that Martin and Tom were both honest and sincere when it came to April. This was important to Joseph. If they showed any ulterior motives then they would face the same wrath that Rachel and Lucy were due.


    Not too longter Sam came into the living room, "Sorry to disturb you all, I was putting one of the cars back into the garage when I saw a white Bentley pull up at the gate. They seemed to be two women, they have been pressing the inte for a while now."


    Joseph smiled and looked to Robert, while fishing they had decided to mute the inte.


    Although they had waited for April''s father to arrive and they let them in. They had decided to ruffle the two women''s brazen feathers by leaving them outside in the cold for a while to see if they would give up or if they were bold enough to hang around.


    "Oh, Robert we will have to check that," Joseph said to Robert with a slight smile on his face.


    Martin and Tom turned to each other, they seemed to share the same thought that the inte hadn''t just broken.

 Chapter 141 - Impatient

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Impatient</h4>


    Dean entered the living room with April. He knew his grandfather was petty and he was obviously being passive aggressive. He seemed to get away with it even with his bad acting. You''re not fooling me old man, Dean thought.


    April giggled, "Hi Dad. Hey Tom. You made it here okay."


    Tom stood with a wide grin on his face, he was happy to see her smiling. He slightly bowed at Dean but Dean waved his hands towards him.


    Martin too stood, his hands fell to their side, he wanted to hug his daughter but he wasn''t sure if she would let him so he nervously stood there waiting for her to make the first move.


    "We are not formal here. Please sit Martin and Tom." Dean then led April to the sofa and he sat down beside her.


    April and Dean now sat opposite Martin and Tom. Martin and Tom seemed a little bit awkward.


    It somehow felt more serious than April had originally thought, she expected dinner but this turned out to be a semi serious meeting. She started to feel nervous herself and she wasn''t sure why. She wanted them to like one another but she didn''t want to put pressure on them either.


    April then remembered the dinner, "Oh I need to run to the kitchen and check on dinner. It should be ready soon." April then left the living room.


    This left the men in the living room.


    Sam still stood in the doorway he coughed to remind people that he was there. "Sorry but the women outside."


    Joseph then looked to Martin, he waited to see if he would defend his wife or choose April. When he saw that Martin didn''t worry about his wife and stepdaughter and instead looked to the kitchen where April had disappeared made him feel at ease.


    If Martin cared more for his daughter then the original conversation he nned to have was no longer needed and instead, he would go easier on her father.


    Sam felt slightly sheepish; he didn''t know what to do, he stood and scratched the back of his neck.


    Suddenly?they all heard a loudmotion from outside. Joseph and Robert both smiled at one another when they heard the familiar scolding tone. It was Bernie, she had gone to the gate to greet their unwee guests.


    Martin then looked to Joseph apologetically, "I am truly sorry for any or all actions of my¡­ of Rachel and Lucy."


    The correction was noticed by Dean and the rest. He was d to see that Martin was awake and now put space between him and the two idiots. If you loved your wife you would not leave her outside to make a fool of herself, nor let her be scolded no matter who it was. Dean smirked and waited for the show. Bernie was infamous for her scolding techniques.


    Sam heard the raised voice and stood to the side he didn''t want to be in firing range.


    Dean sat up straight and stopped smiling, he would not give these women any acknowledgement. He was aware of their delusions and knew if he gave them a slight look they would take that and their minds would run with it.


    Joseph nodded, his grandson was smart. Joseph then turned to Martin, "Don''t apologise. just put things right." Joseph held his stare for a moment, hoping that the man in front of him wanted to redeem himself.


    Bernie led both Rachel and Lucy into the house. Bernie had a twinkle in her eye as she scolded the women. "How dare you think you can just arrive unannounced at the Davis Manor and wailing at the entrance! Have some decorumdies, I will have thedy of the house teach you." Bernie then winked at Joseph.


    Bernie turned to thedies. She had her arms at her sides and she frowned at them.


    Rachel was used to being the top dog in her life, her home and outside. She had nevere across another woman that would not only scold her but also intimidate her. She thought that this was thedy of the house so she had held back.


    When they had arrived they had sat outside in their Bentley waiting for the gates to open. Seeing Martin''s car inside the gates she fumed that he hadn''t waited for her and was insisting on keeping herself out and ruining her daughter''s future happiness.


    Rachel had not fixed her hair properly and as she got out of the Bently it was blown in the wind, she didn''t take notice as she was so infuriated, she hit the buzzer and waited. After she waited her patience had quickly run out.


    She pressed the buzzer, again and again, and she kept pressing it. Forgetting just whose house she was outside off as her anger grew with Martin.


    Lucy bit her lip. She was anxious that apanying her mother would not help her this time. She had not seen her mother act this way before, so she scooted closer to the driver''s window and called out to her mother, "Mother, maybe we should go?" Lucy asked. She ducked down as a neighbour walked past with their goldenbradoodle.


    Rachel continued to press the buzzer over and over again impatiently. She didn''t like to be treated this way, she couldn''t stand it.


    Rachel saw her daughter hide in the car as a man and his dog walked past, she sneered at her and her question, "Leave.. you want to leave when your meal ticket for a luxury life is just inside? Are you happy to let that man''s daughter have your life?" Rachel saw her life repeat as her daughter wasn''t chosen to live the good life just as she wasn''t originally chosen.


    Rachel felt that Kathleen and April were so simr, beautiful, intelligent and talented. They were always chosen but she and her daughter had to fight for everything.


    She continued her tirade, "So you want to leave, do you? You want April to live here!" She raised her hands and waved them at Davies Manor. "If we leave here I will never help you again. This is yourst chance at a luxury life. When else will you be invited here?" Rachel shouted.


    "Who invited you?" A loud voice came from the other side of the gate.. Rachel whirled around in shock.

 Chapter 142 - Ignored

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Ignored</h4>


    Rachel smoothed down her clothes and approached the gate with a wide smile, she didn''t know the Davis family so she wasn''t sure who the stern woman in front of her was. The woman in front of her was well dressed in a mint green blouse and matching long skirt.


    Rachel knew the clothing was expensive so she didn''t dare to raise her voice or confront thedy. Even though she had wanted to. She felt being left outside was demeaning and obnoxious of the Davis family.


    "My husband is in there and I was speaking with Joseph earlier on the phone."


    Bernie thought it was interesting yet not surprising that Rachel had not mentioned April. She realised she didn''t even think she was worthy to bring up. Did she not know April was the futuredy of the Davis family Bernie thought and approached the gates, "Your husband?"


    "Yes, Martin Green." Rachel then pointed to the BMW. "That''s his car." She tried a smile with Bernie and hid her dislike of the woman that stood in her way.


    "Oh, you mean thedy of the house''s father. Yes, he is inside along with the family." Bernie held her stern stare waiting for Rachel to voice her opinion on April. If she even dared to say anything against her Bernie was fit for her.


    Rachel clenched her fists, April did not deserve this privilege. She turned to look at her daughter Lucy who was getting out of the car and walking up to her.


    She held out her hands to her daughter and smiled as she responded, "This is my beautiful daughter Lucy, and she has met with Dean on numerous asions and got on very well. As her father is inside I would like to go in and see him."


    Bernie sneered in her heart, beautiful what beauty only April was deserving of that word. "Mmm I see, I was only aware that Mr Green had one daughter and that was thedy of the house."


    Bernie didn''t fail to see Rachel''s difort every time she said dy of the house''. This is a fun game she thought.


    "Well step daughter, but we are one big happy family," Rachel replied. "So can we go inside?" Rachel held her daughter''s arm and smiled at Bernie.


    She had worked out that thisdy did not like her already but she could only bite her tongue. When Lucy became Mrs Davis the woman standing in front of her would be immediately punished she thought. This thought allowed her to keep calm at this moment.


    Bernie walked to the gates as she said, "I am aware of the Green families issues. For today you maye inside. But let me remind you that this is Davis Manor and only those who are polite to the family are allowed inside."


    "Yes yes, of course. We understand, but really leaving us out here is only making the Davis family look bad." Rachel announced.


    Bernie pressed the button allowing them ess. "Us look bad? You can only let yourselves down by waiting outside and wailing like a banshee. Hurry ande in before I change my mind."


    Once she had pressed the gate open button Bernie walked on ahead inside, she thought that Rachel must be seething internally and she was quite happy with this. As she heard the footsteps behind her she said, "Let me remind you that you are guests. Failure to be courteous to the family and the security team we have will throw you both out."


    "Throw us out?" Lucy asked.


    Rachel hit her daughter to silence her, "But of course. I am sure though as Dean and Lucy have gotten closer he will be happy to see her."


    Bernie rolled her eyes and entered the Davis manor she turned abruptly causing the two women to stop. "Pleasee inside but remember who runs this house." With that said, Bernie then walked into the living room.


    Bernie walked in and saw everyone seated waiting, she winked at Dean and walked into the kitchen so she could help April with dinner.


    The twodies who were slightly stunned from the woman and behaviour forgot themselves and where they were for a moment.


    "Mother, just who the hell does she think she is?" Lucy shouted.


    "She will regret today, I will make sure of that," Rachel confirmed.


    Everyone seated in the living room could hear everything. Martin seemed to shrink in his seat he was embarrassed.


    Dean looked over to Martin and coughed wanting his future father inw to feel at ease, "Nice to see you again Martin, just make yourself at home here as my grandfather said. After all, April is important to all of us."


    Dean was usually quiet except when he was with April but as his father inw was here he had to make an effort.


    Martin nced at Dean and smiled. He was happy his daughter had found such a kind and caring man. He had heard that Dean Davis was unapproachable but the man in front of him was nothing like the rumours.


    Hearing Deans deep and cello like voice Lucy walked in from the porch and towards the living room. Her heart pounded in her chest and her pulse sped up. She felt flustered just staring at the man in question.


    Dean nced up and saw her greedy eyes on him, his face was neutral and he looked away ignoring her. He turned to Tom who was a little stiff on the couch, "Anyone April cares about is always wee here so please feel at ease."


    Rachel entered the living room behind her daughter, she took in the scene in front of her. This was her future she thought, she smiled and held her daughter''s hand as she approached the couch in front of her, "Good evening everyone. My name is Rachel and this is my daughter Lucy."


    She nced around for a response but there was none.

 Chapter 143 - Impose

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Impose</h4>


    The older man that she saw must have been Joseph Davis Dean''s grandfather. She was speaking with him earlier and he sounded a lot older. But he looked in good health and younger than she thought he would.


    Sam seeing everyone had arrived and a show was about to start he walked to the kitchen to escape. He hated the drama but enjoyed the food.


    Joseph knew these types of women. He felt for Martin and his predicament. "Martin, April told me you like to fish?" He asked, ignoring Rachel''s introduction.


    Martin who had nced at his wife turned to answer Joseph to respond, he smiled and said, "I do but I don''t get the chance anymore."


    "You muste here often then, we have rods and bait here. I could do with thepany."


    "It''s been some years so I would only impose as I''m not up to par with it."


    "Sure it''s like riding a bike you will remember once you begin again," Joseph reassured him. He noticed then that Rachel had moved herself and her daughter towards Dean.


    Hearing the rxed exchange Rachel had manoeuvred herself and her daughter into the middle of the living room. She saw the free spot beside Dean and she shoved Lucy into it.


    Lucy sat down and looked up coyly at Dean, she felt like her heart leapt just by being in his presence.


    Dean stood and walked straight out of the living room, he wanted to join April in the kitchen. Anything to get away from the over perfumed delusional women. He tolerated their presence in his home as it was necessary for them to learn April''s ce in his heart and his home.


    He hoped seeing the position she held in the Davis family would crush any ideas they had.


    Lucy watched as the man she was infatuated with got up and left her alone, she nced up to her mother.


    Rachel smiled and sat on the couch beside her daughter. She felt content as she nced around at thevish and luxurious living room.


    Joseph saw the greedy look and fumed internally. These two women had zero decorum, he looked sternly at Rachel and asked her directly "Do you normally just enter someone''s home and invite yourself to sit down?"


    Rachel turned to the harsh voice, she recognised it from the phone call earlier that day. She had never been spoken to as harshly as she had been since she arrived at the Davis Manor. As her daughters and her own future was at stake she held her tongue and smiled at the older man.


    "Is that all you can do is smile, it''s an ugly one at that." Joseph then said as he huffed in annoyance.


    Martin looked apologetically at Joseph and Robert and said, "Pardon their intrusion. I can only apologise on their behalf.


    Joseph sighed he wished that Martin wouldn''t waste his breath.


    Just as the room went silent April entered the living room with a bright smile on her face. The atmosphere instantly shifted. "Dinners ready and on the table." She announced. She smiled at her father as he stood along with Tom to greet her.


    "Great! "Joseph eximed.


    "I hope you are all hungry I have prepared a lot," April said as she walked towards Grandpa Joseph.


    Joseph reached out and held her arm as she guided him into the living room, she was used to this by now and it had be a habit. Joseph didn''t need any aid when walking but he enjoyed her doting. This was why he wanted granddaughters.


    Tom looked at Martin and saw the hurt in his eyes, he wanted to be close with his daughter.


    "Shall we follow them?" Robert announced seeing the two men awkwardly standing in the living room.


    "Yes, let''s go." Tom nodded in agreement. He gave Martin a gentle nudge in the direction of the kitchen.


    Rachel was livid by now, she was ignored and even chastised. She stood and pulled her daughter up off the couch. She whispered in her ear, "If you don''t start flirting with the old man and Dean we are done. You can say goodbye to your future and mine."


    Rachel then gripped her daughter''s arm and dragged her after the men as they entered the kitchen. Upon entering the kitchen everyone was seated. She didn''t know everyone here but that didn''t stop her from walking to the table and dragging her daughter along.


    Lucy felt her mother impatience and her fingernails as they dug into her arm, she held in her difort.


    Joseph sat at the head of the table with April seated on his left then Dean, Bernie and Robert. On Josephs right sat Martin, Tom then Sam.


    Rachel analysed the seatingyout. She was usually the head of the table or seated at Martins side, she felt humiliated. She thought for a moment and assessed the seating arrangements. Was she below the help, she felt this was incredulous for her normal position in the Green household.


    Noticing no one asked them to sit Lucy bit her lip and stared at Dean, lost in his features, he was very handsome.


    Dean ignored the obnoxious eyes that red at him, he looked to his angel hoping to see her speak up on his behalf. After all, if some man had been ogling her like the way Lucy was.


    April saw Dean expectant eyes and couldn''t help but smile, she was very confident that Dean could fight his own battles and hers so she didn''t feel the need to stop Lucy.


    Rachel made her way up the table and stood beside Martin. She felt this was her seat, so she looked to Joseph for approval.


    Joseph ignored Rachel and looked to April.


    April felt like everyone was waiting on her so she nced up and saw Rachel not only ignore her but try to move Tom from his seat.


    "Rachel, Lucy you can sit down, there are some seats down there." April pointed to the far end of the table.


    "You want me to sit at the bottom of the table?" Rachel felt this was incredulous.

 Chapter 144 - What Did You Do?

    <h4>Chapter 144 - What Did You Do?</h4>


    "Yes, those are the seats that are left." April then reached for the roast beef and ted some beef for Joseph then Martin and Tom. She sat back and saw Dean''s frown, she of course was going to serve him but she wanted to see that pout of his.


    She smiled and ced some beef on his te and then her own. She then saw his smile return and smiled to herself. Noticing she was the only one that was serving food she said, "Please guys help yourselves."


    Bernie then started to do the same as April and helped serve herself and the others.


    These men love to be doted on April thought.


    Rachel, seeing the harmonious scene that was happening and neither she nor her daughter was a part of it, lost it, "Who is Tom to sit near the head of the table and who are they?" She pointed towards Robert, Bernie and Sam before continuing, "To sit before me and my daughter."


    Joseph held his tongue; he was furious that someone felt that they had the right to dictate in his home and to also raise their voice in his presence.


    April, who had just finished serving the vegetables, ced her serving spoon down and said, "They are part of our family so of course, they sit before you, as you are two guests and you weren''t even technically invited here so we are doing our best to amodate you. But if you don''t want to sit you can leave."


    Rachel''s eyes flew wide, "Family? Servants are not family, they are there to wait on you. They do not deserve a seat at the table. Do you not remember the rules at home?"


    "I do but now you are in my home and this is my family. You never were. You made that clear by making me cook and clean up after you and your idiot daughter. But as you are in my home and you mean nothing to me you can sit or you can leave." April said firmly, her tone left no room for negotiation.


    Lucy continued to stare at Dean; she didn''t even hear Aprils words.


    Dean and the others were proud of her, she found her voice and protected her family.


    Martin felt ufortable, "Maybe I should take you both back?" Martin went to stand but Tom held his arm and made him sit down again. Martin turned to Tom and saw him shake his head.


    Lucy panicked, she didn''t care where she was going to sit, she just wanted to stay in Dean''s presence. Lucy walked to her mum and yanked on her arm, "Mother let''s sit."


    Rachel was livid, April had forgotten her ce. She was wrong to let her move out of the Green household. But she bit her lip and walked to the end of the table. As her daughter pulled her she threw her hands off her, "You sit there."


    Rachel still wanted some control of the seating arrangements, she pushed her daughter towards the other side so she could sit closer to the top of the table. Once they were both seated Rachel looked to Bernie to serve her and her daughter.


    Bernie huffed, she wanted to chase these two out. But like the rest, they were waiting for April to step up and put them in their ce. The best way to do that was to show them her new standing in the Davis household.


    "Are you refusing to serve your guests?" Rachel said ring at Bernie.


    Before Bernie could say anything, April voiced, "If you want to eat, serve yourselves. These people are my close family and are not here to wait after you."


    Rachel bit her tongue so hard that she could taste the blood in her mouth. She took a drink of water from the ss in front of her and as she was about to speak her daughter stood up and announced.


    "I''ll serve." But just as she stood up and reached over the table to grab some beef she knocked over the pitcher of water all over her mother.


    "Aghhh! You stupid bitch." Rachel screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "Okay, thats enough," April said, the whole evening had been taken over by these two and she was very hungry. She looked to Dean and said, "eat."


    "Yes, mam." He beamed at her and dug into his te of food.


    Seeing this the rest ignored the two at the end of the table and started to eat as well.


    Rachel, who was cold and soaked, stood from the table. Her expensive outfit was ruined, she looked up at the table and saw everyone eating. "You don''t deserve any of this! My daughter should be sitting there." Rachel pointed straight at April.


    April held in herugh, did Rachel not see how she looked right now, she was hardly thedy she portrayed herself as, so she asked, "Why would your daughter be sitting here?"


    "My daughter is far more intelligent and beautiful than you ever could be, she deserves to be Mrs Davis and not you, you are worthless just like your mother!" Rachel shouted across the table.


    Lucy pulled at her mother''s arm to stop her and try to get her to sit but Rachel refused to back down.


    "Enough woman, just stop. You are embarrassing yourself and me." Martin stood up and said. He wanted to stay and talk to April and make amends but Rachel and Lucy did nothing but interrupt.


    "You are just like your mother leeching off the wealthiest man you just met. Stealing a man from your own sister. Don''t make me get rid of you just like¡­"


    Lucy stood and threw her hands over her mother''s mouth.


    "Just like what? What did you do?" April felt goosebumps all over her body and a chill ran up her spine. Did Rachel hurt her mother, she wondered. April stood from the table and made her way round to Rachel.


    The evening had taken a turn and Dean rushed to April''s side and saw her hurt and confused expression.


    Martin''s low voice came from behind, "What do you mean you got rid of my wife?"

 Chapter 145 - You Cant Do That!

    <h4>Chapter 145 - You Can''t Do That!</h4>


    Rachel brushed of her daughter''s hands and stood with her hands folded in front of her. "Nothing, I didn''t mean anything by it. My point is you do not deserve this lifestyle." Rachel red at April.


    April felt Dean''s hands on her shoulders giving herfort. She had started trembling whether it was from anger or sadness she wasn''t sure. With Rachel giving her father tablets that had started to affect his body and make him feel unwell she had suspected something may have happened to her mother.


    Joseph stood up and walked to April''s side, he didn''t like to see her like this. He thought that the problems in the Green family would be solved by showing that April had their support but it seemed to be a lot darker than he had originally imagined.


    Dean held April as she shook, he red at the two women and announced, "If you have anything to do with the death of April''s mother Kathleen say it now and I will be lenient. But if I find outter that you had something to do with her death and I will find out what happened. There will be no mercy."


    April was lost for words and clenched her hands into fists, the pain she felt from her sharp fingernails piercing her palms kept her mind focused as she felt sick at the sight of Rachel and Lucy that stood in front of her. One word came to mind, evil. These people were pure evil.


    "Mother maybe it''s time to go home?" Questioned Lucy. She held her mother''s sleeve and gave her a slight tug.


    Rachel realised that the words had slipped out too quickly and she had made a huge mistake. She looked at Dean but his gaze was intimidating so she looked to Martin. Martin''s re she was used to by now so she simply said, "We will go now and return another day. I am feeling a bit unwell and may have said something I didn''t mean."


    Joseph spoke up as he saw Rachel take a small step back "I think you meant everything you said. But before you go answer my grandson''s question." Joseph frowned and continued to re at the women standing in front of him.


    "I miss spoke. It was just all came out the wrong way. Lucy and I will leave you for today." Lucy then backed out of the kitchen. She felt a trickle of sweat roll down her brow from the sudden usations and threats.


    "Wait," Martin said as he walked towards Lucy and Rachel.


    The pair stopped and Rachelposed herself as she turned around and smiled at Martin.


    April''s eyes fell on her father as he walked towards Rachel and Lucy. If he left with them now she knew she could never forgive him.


    Rachel was anxious as Martin approached her, he held out his hand and she questioned him, "What is it?"


    "Key," Martin said that was all he could say. He had a lump in his throat after hearing Kathleen''s name.


    Rachel looked at him in surprise, "What do you mean?"


    Martin sighed and looked straight at Rachel as he said, "Rachel and Lucy give me your keys. You can find somewhere else to go. You are no longer wee in my home."


    Rachel grabbed her keys from her pocket and unceremoniously flung them at Martin.


    The keys hit his chest and Tom bent down to pick them up for him. Martin nodded to thank him, he was finding standing hard at this point.


    Lucy started to cry as she took out her keys, she walked towards Martin and held them out to him. "But you''re my daddy."


    "No, I am not, its time your mother took you to meet your biological father," Martin announced as he took the offered keys from Lucy''s small hands. He felt guilty for how he had treated his own daughter and not Lucy.


    Rachel''s stomach flipped at the mere mention of Lucy''s biological father, he was a nobody. She had a fling with a few men at the time Lucy was conceived, she couldn''t possibly tell her daughter that she thought.


    Just as the mother daughter pair were walking out Martin called out to Rachel, "Remember to send me your new address of where you''re staying."


    Rachel halted her footsteps again and turned smugly and asked "And why should I inform you of that? You are making me and your daughter homeless!"


    "It''s not your home and she is not my daughter. I will need your new address for the divorce papers." Martin added coldly.


    Rachel stuttered "You can''t be serious? Over a few words that I misspoke today?"


    Martin sighed and answered honestly "No it''s after a lot of thought. You should have known this wasing, after all, we have never truly been husband and wife so the divorce will be quick enough."


    "You can''t do this! You can''t be serious?" Rachel yelled at Martin. Why had all this happened today, she looked to April and red at her. It was all her fault she thought.


    "I can and I am," Martin said as he moved to stand in front of April to block Rachel''s icy stare.


    Rachel sneered and announced, "Well¡­ be ready to make yourself homeless as well, because as your wife I will get half of everything you own."


    Martin sighed again at Rachel''s greedy nature and answered her "That''s where you are wrong. I have signed over my business and am home to Dean here. So he owns everything as of now I have nothing for you to take."


    Rachel stood with her mouth gaping open, she couldn''t believe all that had happened today. "No no no¡­ You can''t do that."


    "It''s true," Dean announced and everyone turned to see his earnest expression.


    April took it all in, when did her father and Dean meet and why didn''t he tell her she thought.


    Dean leaned down and whispered in her ear, "I''ll fill you inter I promise."

 Chapter 146 - Threat

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Threat</h4>


    April was confused, angry and sad all at the same time. She knew Lucy had killed her in her past life and she had suspicions that Rachel had helped her.


    Lucy was smart but murder and a nned murder like her own took experience and time to set up. April thought that Rachel had to have helped Lucy, she just wished that she could remember more of what had happened during the final moments of her death.


    She remembered her own feelings and what had happened in the weeks prior and during her final moments but it was like her brain had blocked out Lucy''s words. If only she could remember, she thought.


    April bit her lip holding in her anger as she watched the two women. She was d her father had asked Dean for help, it was probably the smartest move her dad had made, she just wondered what had brought about the sudden change? Was it her discovery of the tablets she wondered.


    Rachel sneered at Martin and said, "You can keep your sh*tty house and tinypany. You think you can keep me down, me and my daughter don''t need you or your money. I have my own friends I can call upon."


    "Mother?" Lucy held onto her mother''s arm pulling her away.


    Lucy wanted to stay to be around Dean but her own mother was ruining her time with Dean. She didn''t want Dean to see the ugly side of her mother and step father. It was messy and her mother used so many harsh and udy-like words.


    She never cared about her mother''s words but recently her temper had be a liability and had only let her down. First at Walker Interiors and now in front of the man of her dreams.


    Martin looked at his daughter and all he felt was regret. Regret for all the years she had been subjected to Rachels tongue and actions. It was his own fault, he knew that. Why didn''t he just raise her himself?


    Martin looked straight at Rachel, "Go to your friends then, see how weing they are."


    Rachel took a step towards April but as Martin had stood in front of her she could only see part of her face as she said, "Enjoy the time you have."


    As the threat left her mouth Dean swiftly moved towards Rachel and gripped her by the throat, showing her no mercy. "No one threatens my love."


    Rachel''s eyes popped as her legs swung in the air and as she gasped for breath. She didn''t regret her threat as she meant it, she only regretted doing it in front of these overprotective men.


    Dean felt a hand on his arm. He nced to the left and saw April she shook her head and he let go of Rachel.


    "I think it''s time you go," Joseph announced.


    Rachel was nowying on the hard tiled kitchen floor gasping for breath and she had one hand supporting herself and the other against her chest. She was waiting for the oxygen to fill her lungs, she looked around for help.


    As she turned and held her hand out to her daughter Lucy she only saw that Lucy was smiling at Dean. The ungrateful child showed no care that her mother was nearly choked to death by the same man she was smiling at.


    Rachel got herself up from the floor, her hair was still in disarray and her clothing was nowpletely crumpled. She stood on shaky legs in her high heels and she gave a short snort as she said, "This isn''t over."


    As she walked out she gripped her daughter''s arm and walked out of the Davis Manor.


    Lucy was being dragged away and knew she had to leave but she couldn''t help but stare at Dean. She shouted out to him, "Dean I am sorry for today but we will catch up again soon."


    Dean pulled April to him and held her in a loving embrace as he ignored the obnoxious woman''s shouts. His only concern right now was the information that April had just received, he wanted her to know that she always had him so he instantlyforted her.


    April watched the two women leave as Dean held her. She wasn''t sure how long she stood in his strong arms before she took a step back and saw the rest of the room staring at them.


    Her face heated up in embarrassment but she looked at her father and said, "Do you want to fill me in?"


    "Maybe we should all go and sit down," Joseph said, his voice was low and calming.


    "What about dinner?" April asked. She was concerned that everyone may still be hungry even though she had long lost her appetite.


    "I will take care of it, go speak with your father," Bernie said and gave her aforting look. She wasn''t aware that the Green household had as many dark secrets as the Davis.


    April nodded and Dean held her hand as they both followed Joseph and Martin into the living room.


    Tom stayed in the kitchen with Robert and Sam to give the family privacy. They all helped Bernie put away dinner.


    April sat with Dean on one sofa facing Joseph and her father, she waited on someone to fill her in. As the room was silent she looked to Dean.


    Dean had hoped Martin would speak up but he saw his head was hung low so he started, "Your father came to see me a week ago. He asked that Davis take the Greenpany in as part of the conglomerate. He also signed over the Green house to me. This is all for you, so Rachel will have no ess to it."


    April nodded, she understood that but she had one question so she asked, "Why?"


    Martin rubbed his hands together unsure of his words but he finally spoke up and said, "I''m sorry. I never should have married Rachel. She put you through hell and I ignored everything that was happening because I buried myself in work and my own grief.. I am truly sorry. Can you forgive me?"

 Chapter 147 - Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Sorry</h4>


    April digested her father''s words, he was remorseful and she knew that he was vulnerable and engulfed in grief when he had married Rachel. She understood that, but he had ignored all the hurtful words Rachel had said to her and he had known how she had been treated by her and Lucy.


    Could she forgive him fully? She could forgive but she could never forget. So she said, "I forgive you for the past. The past isn''t who we are, each day we learn from our mistakes and we can only move forward and improve."


    Martin beamed, he had got his daughter''s forgiveness. That was all he had wanted, but he asked, "So can we move forward? Can you let me make amends for my actions?"


    "You don''t have to make amends. I don''t harbour any ill feelings for you. We can start a fresh from today." April said. She held Dean''s hand giving it a squeeze as she needed his support. This was a big step for her.


    Dean knew she would forgive her father as she was caring and gracious and that was why he had helped him when he showed up at his office a week ago. He also knew what a humbling moment it must have been to ask him for help and then ask his own daughter for forgiveness.


    "So what now?" April queried. The three men that she sat with were intelligent and at this moment her emotions only clouded her own intelligence. She couldn''t think straight, she wanted Rachel and Lucy to suffer but she knew she had to be smart about it.


    Dean let go of her hand and pulled her closer to him, "I will investigate your mother''s death, as long as I have your permission too?"


    April nodded but then looked to her father.


    Martin noticed his daughter''s que and nodded as well, "I will be forever in your debt. You have done so much for me recently."


    "I didn''t do it for you," Dean answered.


    Martin now saw that Dean didn''t just like his daughter, he loved her. A man who protected you and showed you affection in the way that Dean had meant that he was in love. He nodded and replied, "I am thankful nheless. For what you have done for me and the way you treat my daughter."


    Martin''s gratitude rolled off Dean, he didn''t need his thanks either as he only did it for April. Whatever she needed he would do whether it was protection, love or support.


    "While you are investigating April''s mother''s death I will get my team to monitor those two imbeciles. We have to be careful now." Joseph announced.


    Dean and Martin both agreed. It would be for April''s own safety.


    "Thanks," April said she felt drained from the build up of the evening and then the events at dinner.


    Dean noticed and said, "I''ll take you upstairs, this evening has been a lot."


    "No, I am okay." April disagreed, she didn''t want to disappear after everything had happened.


    Dean quirked his eyebrow not believing her for a moment.


    "Best go up and rest," Joseph said.


    April then nodded.


    "So if my grandfather says it you believe him?" Dean teased.


    Martin stood and announced, "I will be off then and see you both another time. Get some rest April and I am sorry for today¡­ and for well... everything."


    "Let''s leave that in the past okay." April then stood and hugged her father before she heard Tom''s voice.


    "Do I get a goodbye hug too?" Tom said as he walked out of the kitchen. He missed April, the Green house felt empty without her.


    Aprilughed and let go of her father and walked up to Tom as she embraced him too, "Always." She said. Tom had been there when her father wasn''t.


    Dean looked to his grandfather giving him a knowing look before standing beside April waiting on her to say her goodbye''s.


    "Good night April." Martin then said.


    "Good night you two, safe home," April said and she walked to Dean and held his hand.


    April and Dean walked up the stairs together and as they walked out of sight Joseph said to Martin, "That girl is a warrior, a survivor from what I have heard and seen. You are very lucky getting a second chance."


    "I know. I won''t take it for granted." Martin announced.


    Martin and Tom both left together and Sam, Robert and Bernie entered the living room. They sat with Joseph waiting for their orders.


    Joseph thought for a moment before he gave orders. "Aprils safety is the most important. We need to protect her from those two''s evil schemes and My own son." Joseph was aware that his son, Dean''s uncle was just as lethal. With so many unknowns they had to be ready just in case.


    Robert nodded and said, "I will get some guards to watch over Rachel and Lucy."


    "I will arrange to hack their phones," Sam said.


    Joseph nodded in agreement.


    "Today turned in apletely different direction," Bernie said. Her heart felt heavy for April. To live with those vile women for years and now know that they may have killed your mother was unexpected and she could only guess how angry April was feeling.


    Upstairs April had sat on the bed and Dean kneeled down in front of her. He took off her shoes and reached for her fluffy socks and ced them on her feet. She was always cold so he wanted to warm her up.


    Dean then stood and scooped her legs onto the bed so she was now sitting up on the bed, he saw her far away stare and he sat down on the bed beside her. He yed with a piece of her hair as he waited for her toe back to him. She looked like she was a million miles away.


    "It''s beautiful when you can be both soft and fire, angel and vixen," Dean said softly.

 Chapter 148 - What Do You Mean?

    <h4>Chapter 148 - What Do You Mean?</h4>


    Dean''s poetic words brought her back to the present moment. "You always know exactly what to say to pull me back to you and make me smile. You are right though, I am fire, if you want something salty and sweet, with no opinion, I am not the woman for you. I spit mes, often." She joked.


    "Where were you?" Dean asked. He held her cheek soothing her and himself with the close connection. He saw her genuine smile and his heart felt lighter. He had thought he had lost her to a dark ce, he had a horrible feeling when he saw her like that.


    "I was trying to remember Lucy''s words. But maybe the incident was so traumatic that my brain has forgotten it." April bit her lip as she tried to remember and exin to Dean.


    Dean used his thumb to stop her from hurting herself as she bit her lip. He rubbed the red mark on her lip "Do you want to tell me about it and maybe as you tell me you might remember?" He asked.


    April gazed at Dean, his reassuring gaze made her feel at ease. And so she started to tell Dean as much as she could.


    "You may think this is slightly bizarre but I was in my father''s house cleaning and tidying up as usual when I felt a sharp pain on my head. I think I was struck on the head and then I passed out. When I woke up I couldn''t see anything but smoke as it filled the room."


    April took a breath before she could continue, it was like being brought back. She could smell the smoke and feel the heat of the room. She was scared and alone, she continued, "As I crawled under the smoke to the door and tried to open it I remember hearing Lucy''s voice. I know she wasughing but I can''t remember her words."


    April nced at Dean''s shocked expression and continued "I know it sounds like a dream and maybe it was."


    Dean realised that this was not a dream, this was how she had died in her past life. He had so many questions. His mind raced.


    "Was it a dream or are you like me?" Dean then asked. His heart pounded in hope. He wanted her to remember him in herst life but also he didn''t want her to remember her own tragic death.


    April looked at Dean, she thought he looked excited and hopeful. She didn''t know whether to confess or not. Would he think that she is crazy she wondered.


    Dean waited anxiously for her reply.


    "Like you? What do you mean?" Asked April.


    "Do you remember another life? Do you remember me from your past life?" Dean asked, his heart raced and he held her hands anxiously.


    "Yes," April answered simply.


    Dean pulled her towards his chest and kissed her all over. He was overjoyed with happiness. "Wait, yes to which question?" He asked as he slightly pulled back and gazed into her eyes.


    Aprilughed at his reaction, it wasn''t the one she had expected. "Yes I remember my past life and yes I remember saving your dumb ass in myst life," April said while smiling.


    "I took you home that night because you were familiar to me. Meeting you was like listening to a song for the first time and knowing it would be my favourite." She teased.


    Hearing her answer he dove on top of her, he held her face and kissed her lips passionately. At this moment time stopped, the earth stopped spinning, the world was silent, all he needed was her lips against his. He feltplete, they were both reborn.


    April pushed his chest back and sat up facing Dean, her face was flush and her breathing was uneven, "Wait, wait! So you said am I like you, what do you mean by that?"


    Dean smiled and held her cheek lovingly as he answered honestly, "I was reborn to love you."


    Dean felt that was all he had returned for, to learn to love and be loved, just being around her was intoxicating.


    April felt a lump in her throat and tears filled her eyes. She felt overwhelmed by his confession. April leapt onto hisp. Her fingers ran through his hair as she kissed him.


    Dean held her hips and slid her dress up feeling her soft thighs.


    April felt his hands and a shiver ran up her spine and heat pooled in her lower stomach, she wanted him so badly that she started to pull his clothing off piece by piece and discard them onto the floor.


    Her fingers dug into Deans sculpted back as his index finger teased her, which earned him a d*ck throbbing whimper. He teased her further with his fingers, drawing small circles. Her fingers gripped onto his shoulders as he dipped a finger into her, but not too deep.


    Her hips rose to meet his ministrations and her thighs started to tremble as he continued. "I love you April."


    April tried to listen to his words but she was lost in his actions as he inserted another finger, still not deep enough to give her what she needed now, "Please Dean." She cried out.


    Dean felt his d*ck grow and leak into his briefs with anticipation.


    "Dean." She whimpered.


    Dean didnt stop though he continued circling her with his fingers until her thighs were shaking uncontrobly and her knuckles had turned white as she gripped onto his shoulders. He felt the sharp pain from her nails as she held onto him. Her back curved beautifully and elegantly as she leaned back.


    Dean unzipped her dress with his free hand and threw it onto the floor, which left her breast exposed and he dove on them with his mouth. He heard her continuous moans of pleasure. He felt his d*ck throb and each tremble from her made him more sensitive and took him closer to the edge.


    Slowly he removed his fingers from her tight entrance, he saw April look at him as she raised her head, her eyes zed with pleasure as she then watched him lick each finger, tasting her vour which bursts onto his tongue.


    He saw her mouth open with shock and he smiled back in return, he loved to see her like this, to know he could make her like this. He felt her delicate hands on his bare chest and it sent sparks of need through him.


    Deanid her down on the bed and hovered over her body, he removed hercy thong before he then kicked off his own trousers and boxers. He then returned to her and kissed her lips, his eyes full of desire as he then entered her.


    She pulled him closer with her legs as they wrapped around him. She felt the need for him at that moment more than ever. She felt connected to him now more than ever as they shared their past together.


    Dean felt her pull him closer, "F*ck." He groaned as he was deep inside her. He started to move and he saw her bite her lip as she tried to hold her voice. He brought his lips to hers as he continued to thrust in and out.


    A few hourster Aprily sated on Dean''s chest as she said "Dean." April''s voice was soft.


    "Mmm?" Dean replied as he covered them both with the duvet cover.


    "Youre is running down my thigh." She whispered, slightly out of breath. She wanted to get up and clean herself but she was also exhausted from their long lovemaking session.


    Dean thought that was the hottest thing he had ever heard her say, his dick throbbed once again. He found the wetness dripping down her leg, he ran a finger upward and pushed it back inside of her.


    Dean then held her close embracing her as theyy together. Love hits different when it''s real, it''s honest.. It overwhelmed him at times but her love was never going to hurt him.

 Chapter 149 - Sorry To Disturb You

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Sorry To Disturb You</h4>


    April woke to her phone ringing, she was still sleepy and felt Dean''s arms wrapped around her in a tight embrace. She had to squeeze out from beneath him. Once she was finally free from his grasp and she felt his arms loosen and she answered her phone and sat upright. But it didn''tst long she felt his head buried against her stomach and his arms wrap around her waist again.


    April rolled her eyes and answered in a whispered voice, "Hello."


    "April it''s me Aarna. Sorry to disturb you." Aarna''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Don''t worry about that, are you okay?" April asked still whispering as not to wake Dean.


    "Yes and no, I hate to ask but can you meet me at the hospital?" Aarna asked.


    April could hear the train noise in the background and realised that her friend was on her way back to the City. "Yes, I''lle to meet you at the train station."


    "Are you sure, it''s still very early?" Aarna asked.


    "Yes, I''m sure what time will your train arrive?" April asked as she nced down at Dean who was sleeping soundly.


    "I will arrive in about twenty minutes," Aarna replied.


    April checked the time on her phone and replied "Okay I should make it by then if not then wait for me I''ll be there."


    "Thank you, April." Replied Aarna. She was d she had such a good friend in April.


    "No worries, see you shortly." With that April hung up the phone and nced down at the adorable man that was sleeping against her, he had a small smile on his face as he slept. She was happy he felt content and safe with her.


    They both had such chaotic lives but together they could have peace.


    April slowly moved out from his grasp as to not wake him, she pulled a pillow down and switched her body for the pillow. She heard him mumble and hold the pillow tightly. She sighed in relief and tiptoed towards the bathroom.


    April got a quick wash and put her hair up in a ponytail before leaving the bathroom and going into her walk in closet. She quickly grabbed her underwear, ck leggings, a band t-shirt and her converse and put them on beforeing out of the closet again.


    She checked on Dean, as he was still asleep she leaned over and lightly kissed his forehead before tiptoeing out of their bedroom. The door was heavy and she closed it slowly before taking a breath and walking normally down the stairs.


    She heard noises in the kitchen and she presumed it was Bernie up and making a start on breakfast. She took Dean''s keys from the side table and walked out of the house. The sun had started to rise and the air was cold and crisp so she dashed into the garage.


    April pressed the button on Dean''s keys and his ck Bugatti shed. She got inside it and instantly noticed the ck sweatshirt in the passenger seat. She threw it on before starting the car and heading towards the train station.


    The roads were pretty empty and she had made it just on time for the train to arrive, she heard the train whistle and got out of the car as she waited for Aarna. A few momentster she saw her friend emerge from the train station. She was wrapped up and wearing a bright pink fluffy jumper and white jeans


    April smiled as she walked towards her to help put her luggage into the car and said, "You okay?"


    Aarna nodded but kept her head down. April didn''t ask anything further and once Aarna''s luggage was in the back seat of the car they both got into the front.


    April then turned to Aarna and asked, "So where too?"


    "The hospital." Aarna quickly answered, she nced out of the window.


    April was in shock by Aarna''s simple reply, "What''s wrong? Why are we going to the hospital and why are you avoiding looking at me?"


    Aarna fiddled with her fingers nervously.


    "Am I taking you to see Z?" She asked.


    "No¡­ I think I need a pregnancy test." Aarna answered as she continued to avoid April''s gaze.


    "Oh, okay. No problem, everything will be okay Aarna trust me." April replied she knew Aarna''s predicament but she was d that it wasn''t anything serious.


    "You think so?" Aarna looked to April, her eyes watery from her friend''s reassurance.


    "Yes, it''ll be okay. You have me and anything you need to face we can face it together." April smiled at her friend and reached out to hold her hand to stop her from fidgeting. But Aarna surprised her by throwing her arms around her and hugging her.


    "Thank you April, I am so worried and I couldn''t tell my grandparents and I dare not say to Zane." Aarna held on to April as she expressed her thoughts. She had stayed strong in front of her grandparents but beingforted by April she felt relief and tears filled her eyes.


    April held her for a while longer until her friend released her from the hug, "I understand, don''t worry. I will take you to the hospital now and we can find out for sure."


    Aarna nodded and dried her tears on her fluffy pink jumper before buckling her seatbelt.


    Once they were both buckled in April headed towards the hospital with Aarna. To distract her she filled her in on the dinner with Rachel and Lucy.


    "I can''t believe they had the nerve to invite themselves to the Davis manor like that then act so shamelessly while they are there." Aarna was in shock, she had never met two more delusional women.


    "I know. But it all worked out for the best in the end. I have more questions than answers now but my father has finally stepped up and kicked them out. Although my mother''s death is a mystery, I am sure Dean will help get me the answers I need.." April said as she drove through the now busy streets.

 Chapter 150 - Arriving At The Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Arriving At The Hospital</h4>


    From her death, in herst life, she had now presumed that Lucy wasn''t smart enough to arrange her death on her own. It meant that if Rachel had helped her daughter kill her then what was to stop her from killing her mother.


    Her mother had a separate condo and money all set up. She remembered then her mother''s letter she included her friend''s name on the letter. She had to ring her to find out what she knows if anything she thought as she drove.


    April turned the car as she saw the hospital sign and she drove into the car park, it was early enough and plenty of parking spaces so it didn''t take long for her to find one and stop the car. She looked to Aarna and smiled at her before reassuring her again, "No matter what happens today, you got this and I will be with you every step of the way."


    Aarna rushed forward and hugged April, she was d she had worked up the courage to ring April and ask for herpany, "Thank you for keeping mepany."


    After their hug they both got out of the car and walked towards the entrance of the hospital, April held Aarna''s arm as they walked. This was Zane''s hospital but it was so huge that April and Aarna were sure that he wouldn''t find out that they were there.


    They walked straight to the early pregnancy unit and received a form from the front desk. Aarna sat down and started to fill out the form and April sat beside her.


    Aarna then noticed Zane''s secretary Arlo walking towards them. She threw the forms at April, April hadn''t met Zane''s secretary and was taken aback for a moment when she heard a voice from beside her.


    "Are you okay miss? Does Zane know your here? He could help you." Said the friendly voice.


    Aarna saw Zane''s secretary Arlo nce down at her stomach and she panicked, she pointed at April, "Im here to support my friend."


    April smiled and stood beside her friend, the young man seemed friendly so she smiled and replied, "She here for me."


    Just then a voice shouted, "Number forty five please." For privacy, they didn''t use names and that was Aarna''s number.


    Aarna turned to April, "That''s you, go on ahead." She pushed her forward.


    April stood for a moment before she followed after the nurse, she had seen Aarna''s panic and didn''t want to go against her so she went with it. She needed information on going on the contraceptive pill anyway.


    The young secretary still felt unsure but he smiled and nodded, "Okay then, have a good day." Arlo then walked away.


    Aarna breathed a huge sigh of relief and nced down the corridor, April was gone. She then walked to the desk and filled out another form, she would wait her turn again.


    Inside of the doctor''s office, an olderdy sat across the desk from April and said, "Form please." She didn''t even look up in April''s direction.


    April sat down and exined, "I''m sorry I haven''t filled it in properly, I lifted my friends form by mistake."


    The olderdy looked up sternly, "Fine, just tell me what you are here for today?"


    April was d she had got this doctor as she may have put Aarna off with her quiet nature and the doctor''s approach. She smiled and asked, "I would like to start the contraceptive pill please."


    The older doctor gave her a curt look and pointed while saying, "Get up on the couch for me."


    April stood and walked to the hospital bed, it was cold and hard with a white roll down the front of it, she sat up on it and the olderdy approached her, she took out her stethoscope and held it to Aprils arm and held her pulse.


    "When was yourst period?" Asked the olderdy as she draped her stethoscope over her neck again.


    "Emm." April couldn''t remember with everything going on she hadn''t taken note and her periods had all been mixed up between this life and her past so she had no regr period.


    The olderdy huffed and said, "Lie back."


    Although she was curt Aprilplied andy back.


    "Lift up your shirt." The older doctor requested as she pulled a chair forward and turned on the machine beside her.


    April did as she requested andy there, she didn''t know anything about being on the contraceptive pill and wasn''t sure of what to query so shey there waiting. She saw the doctor put on a pair of blue gloves then she felt cold jelly on her stomach and saw the Doctor use the ultrasound machine on her stomach.


    "Will this tell you if I am due my period soon?" April asked.


    The older doctor was staring at theputer and continued to rub her stomach with the ultrasound machine. She then sighed before saying, "No it doesn''t. You are three weeks pregnant though so I shall not be prescribing and contraceptive pill as it is harmful to the baby."


    The doctor then rubbed her stomach with some white roll and took off her gloves, Aprily there in shock before sitting up, "Excuse me but did you say, baby?"


    "Yes you are three weeks pregnant, jump down off the couch and I will give you some health pamphlets." The older Doctor announced before she then got up and returned to her desk.


    April pulled her t-shirt down but sat for a moment before walking numbly to sit in front of the doctor again. The doctor gave her the pamphlets and she nced at them.


    "You will need to get some folic acid and take it daily. Eat well, rest and return to us for an appointment in nine weeks. You can make the appointment at the front desk."


    April nodded and she stood up, "Thank you." She said before then walking out of the doctor''s room where she met Aarna.. She saw in Aarna''s hands the same pamphlets.

 Chapter 151 - Bed Head

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Bed Head</h4>


    Meanwhile, Arlo walked straight to his office. The surrounding nurse''s tried to stop him to flirt with him but today he had no interest. He was sure that his boss''s girlfriend was hiding something. He walked to the stairs and flew up them two at a time.


    When he got to his office he didn''t even stop to take his coat off or knock on Zane''s office door. He opened the door wide and saw Zane with his head down typing on hisptop, surrounded by documents and patient charts.


    "Coffee?" Zane asked, not lifting his head he just held his left hand out waiting for the cup, expecting the intruder was Arlo.


    Arlo pushed theptop closed to get Zane''splete attention.


    "Hey!" eximed Zane as he looked up at Arlo''s anxious face, "What is it?" He asked.


    "Your girlfriend is downstairs in the waiting room of the early pregnancy unit," Arlo announced. "She said she was there for her friend, but I think she was lying."


    Zane was in shock as he processed the information, he just stared at Arlo.


    "Go!" Arlo said and that woke Zane up.


    Zane stood and rushed to the door he rushed to the lift and hit the button.


    "The stairs will be quicker." Arlo''s voice announced from behind him.


    Zane nodded and burst through the door of the stairs, he flew down the stairs, taking multiple at a time. He did stumble a few times but he didn''t stop running.


    He reached the early pregnancy floor and walked out, his hair was messy from running his hands through it while working but he was still extremely good looking. Many stared at the young handsome doctor but he ignored them and quickly walked to the desk.


    Zane was about to ask the reception staff when he heard two girls chatting, he recognised both voices. He walked away from the reception desk and nced down the corridor where he saw his love and April standing there talking.


    Both Aarna and April nced at each other and the pamphlets in their hands.


    "Your?" Aarna started to say but her words were lost in her moment of shock.


    "So are you," answered April.


    They giggled, they were nervous and still in shock. It was all so sudden and it was all very overwhelming and unexpected.


    "Aarna?" Zane''s deep voice came from down the corridor.


    "Oh f*ck." Aarna cursed, she tried to hide the pamphlets behind her back but it was toote.


    Zane approached her and held out his hands to her, his love was in front of him. He had wanted to see her, to apologise and fix things between them. Now he was given this opportunity of a fresh start he hoped that she would be open.


    Aarna took a small step back, "You don''t have to be involved. I don''t want anything from you. I wasn''t trying to trap you into a rtionship." Aarna rambled out quickly. It was all true and she didn''t want Zane to think badly of her.


    "It''s okay, I''m here for you and our baby. Pleasee." Zane had reached the two girls but he still saw Aarna''s worry, he stood and held his arms open wide waiting for her.


    Aarna nced at April and saw her smile back at her, she then rushed into Zane''s warm andforting arms.


    Zane was instantly relieved, he held his love in his arms once again. He would put her first this time, work woulde second. He could always earn money but he could never find another love as he had with Aarna.


    April was happy for her friend and she smiled at the two of them and said, "I will leave Aarna with you."


    Aarna tried to pull away from Zane but he held on as she talked to April, "Are you going to be okay?"


    "Always," April said as she smiled and walked away from Zane and Aarna. She wanted the couple to have time together and talk things through.


    She held tightly to the pamphlets and walked through the hospital once she had walked out of the hospital she nced around. Her mind raced, she couldn''t believe she was pregnant, it was unnned.


    She was so lost in thought she had forgotten where she had parked. Just then she saw a man in an all ck suit approach her. She took a few steps back as she was about to run back to the hospital when she saw him hold his hands up.


    "I work for Mr Davis as a guard, your car is in section C." He then took a step back.


    April''s heart had sped up. She was afraid, to begin with, but as she noticed the Davis family crest on the guard''s suitpel she let out a breath and it soothed her unease. She then nodded, "Thank you."


    April then walked towards section C and easily found Deans car, she got inside and started to read the pamphlets. She digested the information, but it was still overwhelming. There was so much she didn''t know.


    Her head started to hurt so she decided to drive home to the Davis Manor. On the way she thought about telling Dean, should she tell him? How will he take the news she thought.


    Before long she had reached the Davis manor, she saw Sam in the garden, he seemed to be rushing.


    April frowned and parked the car, she got out quickly and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, April you''re here! We were worried when a guard reported you had gone to the hospital. The house has descended into chaos." Sam reported.


    April sighed, she didn''t mean to cause any disruption. She had thought she would be home again before anyone was awake. She leaned back into the car and took out the pamphlets, tucked them into her leggings and pulled Dean''s sweater down to hide them.


    Sam didn''t say a word but he knew something was up, but didnt ask. She seemed okay and he walked with her back into the Davis house.


    As April walked into the house she saw Dean rushing down the stairs, his bed head made her giggle. "Where''s my handsome man gone?"

 Chapter 152 - Are You Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Are You Hurt?</h4>


    Dean saw her and he stopped on the stairs and he smiled instantly all worry on his face disappeared. She was okay, he thought. He rushed down to her and pulled her into his chest and gave her a bear hug.


    "Don''t leave me in bed alone in the morning, Always wake me please?" Dean said worriedly.


    April barely heard him as he crushed her to his body. His hugs always soothed her but then she remembered the baby and she pushed him away slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked, his concern came back.


    "Nothing." She rubbed her head and continued, "I have a sore head."


    Dean rubbed her head and pulled her to his side and guided her into the kitchen.


    April saw Bernie, "Good Morning Bernie."


    "Your back, would you like some breakfast?" Bernie smiled and asked.


    "Yes please," April answered.


    Dean then picked her up and ced her onto the kitchen counter. He walked to the cupboard above the sink and took out a first aid kit.


    "April, are you hurt?" Bernie walked forward in concern.


    "Im okay, it is just a sore head is all," April said.


    "I will make some chamomile tea, it can be calming." Bernie then filled the kettle and took out some cups.


    "Thank you," April said, she smiled as she was being doted on by not only Dean but Bernie too. In her past life, she had never had anyone make her a cup of tea before.


    Den then took out the box of tablets and took out two, Bernie handed him a bottle of water and he offered both to April.


    April smiled and thanked him, "Thanks." He was always so caring and sweet.


    Dean saw her hair up in a ponytail and he pulled it out yfully. "You look amazing in my sweatshirt." He said.


    "Hey!" April said but the rest of the words were lost as he picked her up and brought her to the living room. He then ced her on hisp and as he saw her get self conscious and nce around he stroked her cheek.


    "I saw you were a million miles away, where did you go?" Dean asked as he held her close.


    "This morning or there now when I was thinking in the kitchen?" April asked, but she didn''t want to answer either.


    "Both, of course, I want to help and hear you out," Dean said. He wanted to hear all her thoughts as he saw they only caused her to worry and overthink.


    "I was thinking how in my past life no one took care of me or offered me a cup of tea," April answered truthfully. This was the easier conversation of the two questions.


    Dean sighed and pulled her even closer, "Now you will always have someone who truly loves you and will always be here to dote on you."


    "I know but.." April started to say but Dean cut her off again.


    "No buts, except this one!" Dean then grabbed her ass. As sheughed and pushed his hands away they touched her thigh and he felt something strange. He pulled up his sweatshirt and asked, "What''s this?" He was holding the pamphlets in his right hand as he asked.


    April sat on hisp and nced at the pamphlets then at Dean, she had two options. Tell him that they were having a baby or use Aarna as an excuse. Did she want to tell him or surprise him with the news?


    The longer April took the more concerned he was, he then opened the pamphlets but April stopped him and took them from him.


    He frowned but she said, "Wait!" He was never a patient person but for her, he would wait.


    "This morning I got a call from Aarna, she seemed upset and so I offered to pick her up as she was headed home on the train. When I met her she asked me to take her to the hospital. I initially thought it was to meet Zane but she needed to go get a test done." April stopped at that, she didn''t know whether to continue or not.


    "If it''s between you and your friend dont worry about telling me, I won''t pry any further." Dean saw her concern and said. He yed with her hair to soothe her.


    "No, I can tell you. So I went with her but she bumped into someone and pretended that it was me that needed a pregnancy test. Anyway, I ended up going in her ce when the doctor called her." She stopped again and nced around. She didn''t know how to continue.


    Dean rubbed her back and gave her the time she needed.


    April smiled and said, "I went in her ce because we have been busy so I wanted to get some protection."


    Dean smiled, "We have been busy but I don''t want you to worry about that. I can sort all that out."


    "Emm the thing is that won''t be necessary." April nced around and saw some shadows in the hallway, knowing that the whole Davis household was probably listening.


    "Of course it is, I won''t have you taking a pill every day. It''s my fault for not thinking ahead." Dean reassured her.


    "Dean." April looked at him, the moment felt right.


    "Yes, my angel," Dean said as he yed with her hair.


    "We are going to have a baby," April said and saw him freeze.


    Dean was shocked for a moment before he then picked her up and swung her around in the air, he was over the moon.


    April giggled as he spun her, he stopped and she wrapped her arms around his waist and he kissed her. This kiss was full of love and affection. She was everything he had ever hoped for and she kept giving to him.


    "I''m going to be a daddy?" Dean beamed.


    "Put April down your going to make her dizzy." Joseph''s voice sounded.. He was overjoyed with happiness himself.

 Chapter 153 - Overjoyed

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Overjoyed</h4>


    Soon, Grandpa Joseph, Robert, Sam and Bernie had joined the two of them in the living room.


    As Dean heard his grandfather''s concern he realised that in his joy he may be making April''s headache worse so he sat down again on the couch with April still on hisp. He didn''t want to part with her, he was so overjoyed.


    April tried to get off of Dean''s knee but he didn''t let her budge, she gave up as she noticed the rest of the family joining them in the living room.


    They all sat around and congratted the couple on their happy news.


    "You will have to stay here then, there''s no way you can have a baby in that small condo. Babies need room to grow."


    "You will need help with a baby too, I have experience and can help you," Bernie added. She was a young girl with no mother around to help her, she knew that a new mum would need help, as babies need a lot of care and attention. She had also helped raise Dean from a baby.


    "Grandpa that won''t be necessary." Dean didn''t want to stay too much longer in his grandfather''s house, his uncle was still a threat.


    "What''s wrong with staying here? This ce was excellent for you growing up." Joseph remarked.


    He had been hoping for a great grandchild and now he had got his wish his ungrateful grandson wanted to move out. This news also meant that he didn''t have to go out for his evening walks anymore. It was getting colder and he preferred to stay at home, warm by the fire.


    "There is nothing wrong with living here. But myself and April will look for a ce of our own together." Dean replied he wanted a home with a garden for his family. His grandfather''s home was fine but it never felt like home to him.


    April saw that this would be a bigger issue if she didn''t intervene, "Grandpa I love staying here but this was always temporary. We can look for somewhere nearby and stay here until we are ready to move. How''s that sound?"


    She also wanted a home of her own, the condo was great and was nearly finished being renovated but she realised that Dean maybe wanted a more for them and their family as it expanded. They could still keep the condo as they had shared so many memories there.


    Joseph frowned but as he thought about it longer he knew that April was right, they needed their own space. He wondered how much he would have to offer the old goat next door to move out so that he could gift it to April.


    Deciding that buying the house next door was his next n he beamed as he replied, "Your right a home of your own is more practical and if we live close by I can visit often." He nned on removing the fence between the two properties straight after purchasing it.


    Dean saw the twinkle in the old man''s eyes, "What are you up to?" He had agreed so quickly, usually, there would be more of a protest.


    "Up to? What do you think of me? I just agree with April, isn''t that okay??" Joseph dodged Dean''s questions.


    "Mmm¡­ whatever you have nned stop it," Dean said.


    April wanted to change the subject as she didn''t want this to turn into a row between grandpa and Dean, "Oh, I forgot to rebook my appointment I was so surprised by the news that I just walked out."


    "We can do thatter, I will go with you," Dean replied, he couldn''t wait to see the baby himself.


    "I don''t want you to have to get out of work." April shook her head, she didn''t want him to have to cancel meetings and then workte into the night to catch up just for an appointment, it was still early enough, and she would only be twelve weeks by then.


    "I don''t have to, I want too silly." Dean lightly flicked her forehead, she was always thinking of herself as an inconvenience.


    "Okay then. Also, why are guards following me? It''s unnecessary." April asked, she didn''t like to be followed where ever she went.


    "I think it''s even more necessary now," Dean answered, he was concerned for her safety and now the babies.


    "Me too, those two idiot women are lethal. I wouldn''t put anything past them." Grandpa Joseph added, he was concerned that if the two women or even Dean''s uncle found out that April was pregnant something may happen to her.


    "The guards are for your protection, their presence may be an inconvenience to you but I have trained them myself so you should have no worries, Robert replied. He made a point of training and getting to know each guard the Davis family had.


    Dean also knew the guard that he had arranged to take care of April, "If it makes you feel better, do you want to meet your guard. He is big, but I think you would like him."


    April remembered the tall and broad guard, he did startle her and he would be quite intimidating but he seemed friendly to her, "If you insist on me having a guard follow me I''d rather get to know him. I would rather he walk beside me and not behind me."


    "Okay deal." Dean was happy with herpromise.


    "Well that''s settled I will go out for a walk, Robert won''t you join me?" Joseph asked Robert as he stood up to leave.


    Robert was confused but stood up and followed him out of the living room. "Why are we going for a walk this early on a Sunday morning?" Robert asked.


    "I need you to help me buy the house next door and that old goat quiet likes your face so I am bringing you with me to sweeten the deal," Joseph replied as he put on his coat and walked out of the manor.


    Robert stood in shock before grabbing his own coat and following after Joseph.

 Chapter 154 - What Have You Been Up To?

    <h4>Chapter 154 - What Have You Been Up To?</h4>


    Back in the living room, Bernie had excused herself to go finish breakfast and Sam followed her to give the young couple some space.


    April felt less self-conscious sitting on Dean''s knee when they were alone. She snuggled into his chest, "So are you okay with the news?"


    "Okay? Are you nuts? I''m over the moon with our news. Our wee family is growing." Dean smiled and replied. He had so much to get ready for now. They had to find a suitable home and resolve their internal family issues.


    April smiled but saw his facial expression change, she knew his concerns as she felt them too, "About Rachel and my mother''s death, do you think we will find out anything. It''s been so many years since then?" April asked.


    I will make a phone call today to a private investigator, he is very good at his job. Don''t worry we will solve this." Dean reassured her.


    April nodded, "I have a phone number for my mother''s friend. Maybe she knows something, I was going to ring her today."


    Dean kissed her forehead, "Okay but don''t stress too much. It will all be okay, nothing buried ever stays buried for long."


    April nodded, he was right fate works in mysterious ways after all they had both been reborn to get another chance in this life. She smiled, "Everything happens for a reason."


    Dean agreed with her, "Yes and I was very lucky to get another chance to love you."


    "Dean, you say got another chance but we only met the one time." April gazed up at his honey brown eyes as she asked.


    "We only met once but once was enough for me. I kissed you on the forehead that night and kept an eye on you. You seemed happy so I didn''t interfere but now I wish I had of taken you with me that evening. Why where you living in that small and damp apartment?" He know could get the answers he wanted from her so he didn''t hold back.


    "You kissed me, when?" April asked, she was surprised that he had kissed her and she had never known.


    "While you slept on the sofa," Dean replied simply as he kissed her forehead again.


    "That''s assault." April teased back.


    "Yes, it is." Deanughed.


    "I moved out of my father''s house because I had got into a row with Lucy and James had said he had somewhere for me to live. I foolishly thought he was being kind till I moved into the apartment. They had moved me out of the house so they could take advantage of my father''s money and steal my mother''s paintings." She was exasperated at herself for her own stupidity in her past life.


    Dean saw her furrowed brows and he smoothed out the creases with his thumb, "Don''t frown so much." He scolded.


    He hated that she had loved another man, though he doubted it was love it was more like brain fog. She couldn''t possibly have loved James the way she now loved him.


    April looked away from him, she felt ashamed of her past self, "Thankfully I have learnt my lesson and stopped this all from happening again. James and Lucy don''t even seem that close in this lifetime." She shared with Dean.


    Dean frowned, "Stop saying other men''s names in my presence especially that imbecile." He despised James for his part in April''s downfall in her past life.


    April rolled her eyes, "So possessive! Well, I''m sorry to tell you but I will be meeting with him next week at Walker Interiors to go over his home renovation."


    Dean smirked, "Oh I know."


    "You do?" April enquired, "How do you know?"


    "He asked Casey for you in particr so Casey informed me. Michael will be with you during your meeting." Dean announced.


    Aprilughed, "Okay fair enough, it''ll be an eventful meeting then." She could only imagine what Michael would do or say to James.


    She thought of Aarna at that moment and remembered she hadn''t told Dean yet about her pregnancy, "I forgot to tell you Aarna is pregnant too."


    "Really? I will have to phone Zane and congratte him. That will be nice you and your friend both pregnant together." He said.


    "Yes, we can go shopping, talking about friends I will go phone my mother''s friend." April then stood up and Dean got up with her.


    Bernie came out of the kitchen at that moment, "Breakfasts on the table."


    "Looks like I will ring her after breakfast," April said, she noticed then how hungry she was and she checked the time. With so much going on it was nowte morning nearly the afternoon.


    April and Dean then walked towards the kitchen. Dean noticed his grandfather and Robert appear behind him so he asked, "How was your walk?"


    "Eventful." Robert quickly answered and he wiped his brow. He felt like he had just been used by the old man.


    Dean was confused and looked at his grandfather for answers, "Just what have you been up to?"


    "Nothing, he is being dramatic," Joseph answered as he frowned at Robert.


    He didn''t want to Dean to know what he had just done. He would tell April on her own and she could convince that grandson of his what is best for the family.


    In the kitchen they had all sat around the table and enjoyed a full home cooked breakfast. Bernie had made scrambled eggs, fried eggs, bacon, sausage, potato bread and soda bread. April had helped herself and felt full afterwards.


    She made a cup of tea and excused herself to the garden to ring Marie her mother''s friend, she sat at the gazebo and searched for her number and rang it.


    She was nervous and didn''t know where to start or what to say. The phone then connected and she heard a female voice say, "Hello?"


    "Hello, my name is April Jones.. Is this by any chance Marie Wisdom?" April asked nervously.

 Chapter 155 - Marie

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Marie</h4>


    April had used her mum''s maiden name as she was sure Marie would make the connection. She was correct as she heard the voice turn warm.


    "Jones? Little April, are you Katie''s daughter?" Marie asked. She was surprised and happy to hear from her old friend''s daughter.


    "Katie? Do you mean Kathleen?" April enquired, she wasn''t sure of her mother''s nicknames.


    "Yes, sorry I used to call her Katie for short. We were very good friends. Are you okay?" Marie asked, she didn''t want to presume why April was ringing her.


    April giggled, "Yes I am okay, I just wanted to talk to you about my mum."


    "Of course. You must be doing well if you found your mothers letter and rang me, you are just as smart as she was." Marie said.


    April smiled hearing that she was like her mother, she was never told that before. "Thanks. I found my mothers two letters and she left your contact details on one of them. I also moved into her condo."


    "Oh the condo, I have such good memories with your mother in that ce. It was our home away from home." Marie sounded warm and light hearted as she spoke about her memories.


    April was d her mum had such a good friend it reminded her of herself and Aarna. "You were good friends then?"


    "The best. How''s your dad?" Marie asked, her tone slightly changing.


    "He married Rachel¡­ But he is getting a divorce now." April didnt know how much she should say.


    "Aghh, good good. He isn''t such an idiot then. Sorry, that''s your dad." Marie chuckled on the other end of the phone.


    "It''s okay, he was an idiot but I think he was just lost in grief and the tablets didn''t help," April confessed.


    "I tell you what, I have just finished mytest fashion project. How about I fly over and see you? That way we can chat more in depth." Marie offered, she had so much to say and not all of it should be said over the phone.


    "That sounds great, you can stay in the condo and relive some memories if you like?" April offered, she looked forward to hearing more stories of her mother. Her father could tell her many stories but she never liked to ask him as she knew how her loss had affected him.


    "Can I? Okay then I will let you go so I can book a flight," Marie said quickly, she was eager to see April. She hadst seen April when she was just three years old.


    "Okay, message me when you get here and I wille to pick you up."


    "Okay see you soon April¡­ and thank you for ringing me." Marie was very grateful to hear April''s voice. She had no husband and no child of her own. She had thrown herself into her work for the past fifteen years and each time she finished a fashion show she would feel lonely so she would start another one. Now she hoped for family.


    April then hung up the phone. She was very happy, she sipped her tea and stared out onto theke. It was a peaceful moment.


    "Cough cough."


    April nced to the left of her and saw Grandpa Joseph standing there with his hands behind his back. She smiled, "Come and sit with me grandpa, it''s a beautiful day."


    Joseph jumped at the offer and sat beside her, he set a box of choctes on the table. She smiled at the choctes and he added, "It''s to go with your tea."


    April was full after brunch but seeing the choctes she smiled and opened the box and took one out. They sat for a minute before she heard a sigh.


    She smiled, she was well aware of grandpa''s tactics now but she yed along and asked, "What''s wrong grandpa?"


    "It''s just I will be so lonely when you leave I don''t think my heart could take it. You know I am getting older." Grandpa Joseph started his n to get April on his side.


    "But we wille visit you, Grandpa, you won''t be alone. You also have Bernie, Robert and Sam to keep youpany." April held his arm as she exined. She waited for him to say whatever it was that he wanted to.


    "Yes, I do have them." Joseph begrudged his three friends now. But he thought for a moment before he said, "On my walk this morning I just so happened toe across the old goat. I mean my lovely neighbour Mrs Sheridan."


    "Oh, how is she?" April asked, she wasn''t sure why he had disappeared so quickly from her news this morning. It was not normal for him to go for a walk that early in the day.


    "She is good. She likes Robert a lot. She told me that she has decided to move." Joseph watched her expression, if he got April on his side he didn''t have to worry what his grandson had to say. After all, the Davis men were fools only when it came to the women that they loved.


    "Is she, that seems strange, hasn''t she lived there all her life?" April asked. "Why would she move?"


    "Well that I am not sure of, but I like to live a quiet life so I offered to buy her home and she agreed. Now it will need to be updated but when I purchase the house next door why dont you and Dean move into it. It is close by so we can all help with the baby and it''s a very safe gatedmunity." Joseph announced, he waited for her reply anxiously.


    "You want me and Dean to move in next door?" Sheughed before she continued. "What will you do next, take down the side gate and join the two houses into onergepound.." She joked but she noticed the sparkle in his eyes as she spoke. "You already thought of that didnt you?"

 Chapter 156 - Fitzwilliam Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Fitzwilliam Hotel</h4>


    "I mean it had crossed my mind. But that would be your call." Joseph felt a little shy, which wasn''t like him. He could be in a business meeting and be under heavy fire with his employees and not feel as unnerved as he did right now. "So what do you think?" He added.


    April wasn''t sure if he was teasing or if he had really gone next door and bought a whole house just to keep her close by, so she asked"About moving next door? You already bought it, didn''t you?"


    Joseph answered honestly, "Yes." He had hoped she wouldn''t be annoyed by his presumptuous tactics at keeping her close by.


    April giggled, "Okay."


    "You said yes!" Joseph beamed at her response. His gamble had paid off, he was overjoyed with her response.


    "You''re surprised?" April smiled at his behaviour, she wasn''t aware that she had impacted his life so much that he would buy a whole house just to stay close. Is this what family is, she wondered.


    She then added, "I love spending time with you and I don''t want to move far away from my family. Moving next door would be the most sensible option."


    Joseph pped his knee, he was delighted, "Great. The old goat, I mean Mrs Sheridan is moving out in a week so you can go and view it then. Let Robert know what needs to be done and he will get everything ready."


    "You have thought of everything." April smiled, he had really everything sorted it seemed like she only had to agree to it.


    Joseph then added, "I was excited and didn''t want to miss the opportunity."


    "Well you can tell Robert that he can remove the boundary fence, one huge garden sounds perfect. We cane and go as we please that way without having to go through the front door all the time." April wanted to be part of a family unit and whatever made Joseph happy she would do.


    "I leave you both alone for ten minutes and you both have nned out my life." Dean''s melodic voice came from the side. His tall and broad body leaned against the gazebo''s pir.


    Both April and Joseph jumped at the deep cello voice that came from beside them.


    April smiled and she felt slightly guilty for nning their future without him "Are you mad?" She questioned.


    Grandpa Joseph saw that the two would need some alone time. He was smiling on the inside though as he knew April wouldn''t go back on her word and Dean would be easily swayed by her. He got up and excused himself, leaving the two alone in the garden.


    Dean then joined April in sitting in the gazebo and replied, "At you never."


    "What about living next door?" April asked sheepishly, she leaned against his arm and held on to it. He was warm and he gave herfort just by being near her.


    Dean thought for a moment and nced around. It was peaceful and quiet, April felt at home here. It was what he was looking for so he replied honestly, "Well it''s not ideal and yet it is. We will have less privacy but also you will have morepany and I will feel at ease because you have family here so it will be safer."


    "I had also thought that. It will be handy too after the babyes, we will need help. Babies are a handful and¡­" April was on a rant of all the positives but Dean cut her off before she could finish.


    "And we will need babysitters nearby," Dean announced. He wanted the baby and April to be safe and the more people around her the better. His uncle and her step mother was still a huge problem.


    "Babysitters?" April questioned.


    "Yes, we still need us time. I have seen far too many rtionships fall apart after a childes along and that is because they forget to still keep the spark alive." Dean added. he didn''t tell her it was for her safety because he didn''t want her to stress or worry about the negatives while she was pregnant.


    "I don''t worry about that, I love hard and love for life. I won''t give up that easily either." April reassured him, she didn''t worry about her future with Dean. He was grounded, loving and affectionate, he was theplete package. There was no wavering from a man like that.


    "Good, me too. So we are in agreement." Dean gave a smallugh, yes he loved her and would never leave her side.


    "Agreement?" She nced up and saw the warm honey flecks in his eyes sparkle. She felt the need to poke his dimple.


    "Yes to forever," Dean added, he thought that this was now the second small proposal he had done in a few days. He should really start thinking of the next step. He didn''t want his girlfriend to have his baby, he wanted his wife to be having his baby.


    "I thought we had already settled that but yes." April then answered. She had more in this life in regards to friendship, rtionships and good fortune in her career than she had ever dreamed of in her past life.


    "Let''s go inside, it''s getting cold." Dean then guided her inside his grandfather''s house. He wanted alone time but now he had something to n. He wanted to return to his office so he could do so in privacy.


    Meanwhile, in the five star Fitzwilliam Hotel Rachel and Lucy were staying in the penthouse together. They were both in the living room of therge penthouse suite and the butler had just served them some champagne.


    This is where they had stayed ever since they had left the Davis house.


    "I have to admit this is better than that idiot man''s house," Lucy said as she sipped her champagne and lounged on the sofa.. The view was beautiful and it overlooked the whole of the City.

 Chapter 157 - Made Of Money?

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Made Of Money?</h4>


    Rachel huffed, of course, it was better than Martin''s home?but did her daughter look down on her sacrifices in order to give her that home? She never loved Martin; she had just wanted what Kathleen had and at the time she wanted it so much she took it by any means necessary.


    "Yes it is but do you think your mother is made of money? We have to think of how to get rid of April and get you into the Davis manor." Rachel couldn''t do things the way she usually did. She saw that now.


    She had been naive and thought the same tactics she had used over twenty years ago on Martin would not work on a man like Dean. Martin was a foolish businessman but Dean was intelligent and savvy on his own.


    Lucy nced at her mother and asked, "Mother, what happened between you and April''s mother Kathleen?"


    Lucy had always wondered but had never asked but since Martin had brought it up today she had wondered even more what had happened between the two women. She wondered did her mother kill Kathleen, surely not.


    Rachel''s eyes widened, "How dare you! Do not mention that woman''s name in my presence."


    Lucy was taken aback at her mothers harsh tone. But she wanted answers because if she could kill Kathleen she hoped that she would kill April.


    "I didn''t mean anything by it mother, I just hoped that¡­" Lucy left the rest of her question hanging.


    Rachel gave off a dryugh, "Yes I can help you. I really should have killed the brat along with her mother but at the time I needed April for leverage."


    "Leverage?" Lucy was only interested in why she didn''t kill April when she was younger, she didn''t care that she had Killed Kathleen. If her mother had done it once she could probably do it again and that made Lucy immensely happy.


    Rachel sighed she hated talking about this and especially hated to exin herself, "Yes¡­ she was leverage so I left her alive." she didnt like to discuss this topic as it brought up feelings of the past but she continued, "Martin would never love another woman that I knew but he did want a mother for his poor motherless rat of a daughter."


    "Smart move mother." Lucy agreed. Her mother had so many tricks up her sleeve and had gotten where she wanted from one easy move. Lucy was in awe, she didnt want to get her hands dirty but if her mother arranged everything then her hands would be clean.


    Lucy cated her mother further, "Mother you were so smart from such a young age now you are older and much more experienced im sure you will think of a way to deal with April."


    Rachel smiled and sipped on her champagne, "Of course I do. I was too busy using April to get you good grades now we dont need her we can get rid of her.


    "And when Dean is upset due to her loss you can swoop in andfort him. y the game." Rachel added, sheughed and continued. "Kathleen and her daughter are too easy, Martin was easy. The only problem may be Dean, we have to strike quickly before he can put blocks in our way."


    "So what''s the n mother," Lucy asked. She sat forward and set her empty champagne ss down. She was eager to hear the n she wanted Dean and she didnt care how she got him.


    She had thought the man of her dreams was James, she never thought she could meet Dean. For years she slept with many men that said they could help her achieve that but it all came to nothing. But now she had bigger dreams and wishes for the future.


    Rachel smile disappeared, she thought of what she had to do years ago and to get back into that mindset took her to a dark ce. She created her perfect future and now she had to create a better life for her daughter because her daughter''s benefits are also hers.


    Kathleen was slowly poisoned over time, twenty years ago she could give Kathleen a non-tracible drug that slowly ate away at her. But now technology was better and the drugs she had used all those years ago were easily traced in food. Even Martin had found out.


    Rachel knew that Martin was only getting better and not worse as Kathleen had. He had found out, Rachel had her suspicions but couldn''t prove that he had stopped taking the drugs she gave him. He had started locking doors that used to be open, he wasn''t tierd or sore anymore.


    Kathleen found out all toote and her organs had started to shut down by that time. She had confronted Rachel but as it was toote and due to her ill health Kathleen suffered a heart attack. It was the best moment in Rachels life.


    Coming back to the here and now she answered her daughter, "Mother is tierd but I have a n. Leave it to me."


    "Okay mother go to bed for now. I will see you in the morning." Lucy beamed at her mother, she had finally got her mother to agree to deal with April. Soon all her manifestations woulde true. Lucy continued to drink the champagne and n her future as she looked out over the City.


    Rachel went to bed and fell fast asleep quickly and easily. Speaking about the past had drained her energy and what needed to be done now she would need her energy and witts about her.


    In another room in the same Fitzwilliam Hotel, two guards sat and listened to the recording they had just taken of the two women in the penthouse. They saved the file and backed it up before sending a copy to their boss Mr Davis.


    In the Davis manor, Dean was on hisputer actioning his nned proposal when he got a text, seeing it was from his guards he opened it and saw a voice note attached.. He stood up and walked to the study door before locking it and ying the voice clip.

 Chapter 158 - Late Night Snacks

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Late Night Snacks</h4>


    Dean''s stomach turned as he heard the voice note. He got angry as he heard them n to hurt his angel. He had been absent when she was hurt in his past life and he would be damned if he didn''t cut the snake''s head off before she was hurt in this life.


    April and his baby took priority right now, all he wanted for them was a carefree and happy life. He now had somewhat of a confession from Rachel, he was confident that the more he pushed Rachel the more that he would uncover.


    He turned off his phone, he gripped it in his hand as he tried to calm his rage. The thought of losing April was unthinkable, he ced his phone in his pocket. He needed to see her. After he had interrupted her talk with his grandfather he left her to keep his grandfatherpany so he could n his proposal.


    It had taken hours and it was nowte at night. He rolled up his shirt sleeves as he walked towards their bedroom. This was the time of night that April would usually shower, he had a mischievous grin on his face as he walked towards their bedroom, hoping to catch her in the shower.


    He opened their bedroom door but it was empty, he closed the door behind him and although he didnt hear the shower water running he walked into the bathroom but it was empty. His need to see her only increased with his impatience.


    He quickly left the bathroom and walked out of the bedroom. He nced around, but he didnt see anyone. Where did everyone go he wondered. He rushed down the stairs, he saw his grandfather.


    "Where is April?" He asked as he saw his grandfather sitting reading in his armchair by the fire.


    "Kitchen I think," Joseph answered, he thenughed as he saw Dean rushing into the kitchen. As Dean disappeared he added, "Oh to be young and foolishly in love."


    Deans heart rxed but he still rushed to her, seeing her in the kitchen safe his face lit up, "There you are." He announced himself as he walked towards her.


    April was about to take a shower earlier when she had gotten hungry. Right now she was searching through the kitchen cupboards for snacks. They had all had dinner earlier but she felt like she needed something else before bed.


    Hearing Deans voiceing from behind her she smiled and continued her search for the perfect snack, "Here I am."


    "What are you looking for?"?Dean asked, she was rummaging through the cupboards and high shelves he couldn''t help but smile, "You look like a muma bear foraging." Heughed.


    April turned at thestment, "I just want something tasty but I can''t find anything."


    Dean saw her slight pout and he thought it was adorable, he kissed her forehead before picking her up and cing her onto the kitchen counter.


    "What are you doing?" April asked, she saw Him getting out a bowl and some flour, yeast and pasatta from the cupboard.


    Dean ced down the items in his hands and then walked to the fridge he took out some mozzare, peppers and pepperoni. He set everything on the kitchen counter beside her. He fired up the oven and left it to preheat.


    "I am making you ate night snack I need to feed you before I can eat," Dean replied he winked at her before pulling up his sleeves more and getting out the rolling pin.


    "You are making me pizza?" April was surprised and it made her instantly hungry as she had realised what he was making her.


    "Yes, Isn''t it your favourite?" Dean nced up at her as he added the pasatta and mozzare to the base.


    "Yes, but it''s too much." April watched him, he was quite sexy as he cooked.


    Dean knew she could finish a whole pizza by herself but he didnt say that instead he said "It''s not too much, we can share."


    "Okay then." April then watched as Deanbined the flour, yeast, water, olive oil and a pinch of salt to make the pizza dough. He expertly kneaded the ingredients and rolled out a nice small pizza shape. Sheughed as a small pinch of flour had somehow ended up on his nose, "How do you know how to make pizza?" She asked.


    "Well in my past life I did a little research when I had met the love of my life," Dean confessed as he put the finished pizza into the oven.


    "You did?" April was surprised that he had and she wondered what he knew. She could barely piece together herst life but he seemed to remember so much.


    Dean washed his hands and dried them before returning to her. He ran his hands up her thighs as he responded, "Of course, I wanted to know who the angel was that saved me." He stared into her emerald eyes, they were home to him.


    "Oh! But then what about the pizza?" Even if he had of found out her favourite bad snack was a pizza, why did he learn how to make it.


    "Well, I noticed you would once and a while go and get pizza. It was never a fancy dinner or avish meal. You are so grounded and something so small like a slice of pizza could bring you happiness so I wanted to learn how to make the perfect pizza." He answered honestly, he didnt have to hold back now. She was going to be his wife and was already the mother of his child.


    "Your so adorable!" She said as she pulled his face towards her and she kissed his lips. She leaned back and stared into those warm sparkling eyes of his. His eyes were so dark but the honey flecks gave her the warmth.


    "You eat then I eat." Dean leaned in and caressed her cheek as he then kissed her neck.


    "Stop it." April pushed away his chest yfully.


    "I won''t because I know you like it," Dean said with a smirk, he loved to tease her.. She would start to blush and her eyes would sparkle when he did.

 Chapter 159 - James

    <h4>Chapter 159 - James</h4>


    April had devoured the pizza and then Dean had devoured her, she fell asleep full and sated. Dean had returned to his grandfather''s office and was working till morning on her surprise proposal. As the sun came up he stretched and yawned in the office chair.


    He was tired but as he checked the time he knew April would be waking to go to work so he walked out of the study and down the hall to their bedroom. Instead of seeing a sleepy April rolling about in their bed like a burrito she was fully dressed and sitting on their bed.


    "You''re awake and dressed?" Dean asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, I woke up about an hour ago and felt the cold side of our bed. I had nothing to snuggle so I got up and got ready early." April replied as she put her heels on, she then stood and walked to Dean, he was still wearingst night''s clothing and his shirt was crumpled.


    She was concerned about him working so much. "Why didn''t you sleep?"


    Dean scratched the back of his neck, he hated to lie, "It is okay. It was a one off I promise. I won''t leave you at night from now on."


    "Promise?" April held up her pinky finger to him asking him to swear.


    "I promise." He thought her pinky swear was adorable and he held out his and joined their pinky fingers. Although it was slightly childish he would keep every promise he made to her.


    "Laid out a suit for you, go get showered and changed and I will meet you downstairs," April said as she smiled at him and walked out.


    "Okay, beautiful." Dean was happy, in this life he was so content but he had a bad feeling and it unsettled him. Maybe he was overthinking his own eptance of his happiness that was making himself feel uneasy. He pushed away any bad thoughts and walked into the bathroom to shower.


    After breakfast Dean then took April to work in his car as they drove April kept ncing in his direction. He waited for her to get whatever it is off of her mind even though it was driving him crazy to find out.


    "Dean?" April called out to him to get his attention, little did she know he was waiting for her to talk the whole car journey.


    "Yes, angel?" He replied eager to hear her thoughts.


    "I have my meeting with James" She nced his way and saw his jaw tick when she said his name so she changed how she referred to James, "I mean I am meeting with Mr Stwart today."


    "I know. Micheal will be with you and your guard will be at the door also." Dean added as he winked at her.


    April rolled her eyes at his protectiveness but also appreciated his attentiveness. "There is no need but thank you. What is the guard''s name?"


    While driving he replied to her happily that she wasn''t mad at him, "You have already met him but when we arrive at your office I will introduce you properly."


    "Okay and also I will have minimal involvement after I show Mr Stewart the ns for the renovation."


    "Good, one meeting is more than enough. I wish I was going instead of Micheal but he is a good substitute." Dean then pulled the car over and parked just outside of Walker Interiors.


    "I dont even want to think about what you would do or say if you were attending the meeting this morning." Aprilughed as she picked up her handbag and got ready to get off the car, she put her hand on the door when she heard Dean say, "Wait."


    April then watched as Dean got out of the driver''s side and walked around to her passenger door side she saw him smile as he opened her door. He held out his


    hand to her and she took it. As she got out of the car he closed the door behind her. She looked towards Walker Interiors and she noticed James standing by the door with arge bunch of white lilies in his hands. Lilly''s were Lucy''s favourite flowers, not hers. She had allergies and the only flowers she could ept were roses.


    Dean still holding her hand walked her towards the doors of Walker Interiors, James looked up and beamed at her, it repulsed her.


    James walked forwards and greeted her holding out the flowers to her, "April good morning these are for you."


    "Good morning Mr Stewart. I''m sorry I am allergic and can''t ept them but maybe you should give them to Lucy."


    "Why would I give them to Lucy? Didn''t you always love white Lilly''s?"


    "No I am allergic and they are Lucy''s favourite flowers." April calmly added, he really was a buffoon. She must have worn blinkers in her past life she thought.


    "Oh," James said, he then threw them into the trash bin just to the side of the road before returning and holding his hand out to her.


    He had ignored Dean the whole time just staring at April, this infuriated Dean. His angel was not to be ogled by others.


    Dean stepped forward and put his hand out which took James by surprise but he smiled awkwardly and grasped his hand to shake it. He thought Dean was just an ordinary good looking man he hadn''t realised who he was as he kept his attention on April and not the man with her.


    While shaking his hand Dean started to exert some force and James face became red, he tried to discreetly take his hand back but was unable to.


    After a moment Dean let go and James winced as he shook his hand and checked it, his hand was red and pulsating. James awkwardly smiled and said, "Nice to meet you." He then looked at April and smiled, "Shall we go?" He then held his hand out to lead the way for her.


    April turned to Dean, "I will see you at hometer." She leaned up and managed to kiss his cheek as he leaned down to her.


    As she walked into Walker Interiors she nced back and sure enough, Dean was still standing there. Forever her protector she thought.

 Chapter 160 - Thankful

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Thankful</h4>


    Dean watched as she smiled back at him, he didn''t want to leave her with that vile man. But she could take care of herself and he knew she had wanted to do this herself so he allowed her the freedom to do so but had contingencies in ce just in case.


    He had Michael attending the meeting, Casey was in the building and his guard had his own office now inside of Walker Interiors so he could if needed be avable to April.


    Dean then turned and sure enough, his loyal guard was standing by his side. The man was as young as he was and he was highly skilled in many things, he felt reassured with him there. "Eric, Keep an eye on that one."


    Dean hadn''t introduced Eric to April yet as James had shown up, Eric was smart and had held back when he saw James approach.


    "Yes sir." Eric then nodded and entered the building just behind James and April.


    Dean then proceeded to get into his car and drive off to work. He was tired after being up all night searching for the perfect venue and ring for April. After not seeing anything suitable he had to go to n B.


    Back inside of Walker Interiors April noticed that James kept rubbing his hand and she had just realised what had happened to his hand so sheughed slightly, Dean was the right kind of petty she thought.


    Seeing her smile andugh James smiled back at her, "Shall we go out and eat rather than discuss everything in some dusty office?"


    "Let''s just keep this professional, the conference room is this way." April walked quickly towards the ground floor conference room. It wasrge was wall to wall ss.


    James saw the conference room and huffed, she was making it difficult for him to get any alone time with her. But he resided himself to the fact that he could maybe persuade her during the meeting to go for lunch or dinner somewhere.


    April walked in and offered James a seat first, wherever he picked to sit she would then choose the farthest seat.


    James smiled and sat in the seat just beside where April was standing.


    April cringed and walked around the table and then sat opposite him. She smiled and was just about to start the meeting when she heard a friendly voice announce themselves.


    "Good morning April." Michael burst into the room and greeted April but ignored James.


    He had been interrupted during a hot and heavy make out session with his boyfriend when Casey''s phone vibrated nonstop. It was of course Dean reminding him of where he was supposed to be. He nearly passed out when he heard the voice note, Dean was intimidating when he wanted to be.


    "Mr Palmer." James stood to wee him though he loathed the intrusion. "I didn''t know you would be avable for such a small meeting."


    James wanted to make a name for himself and getting to know the right people would do that. He had be obsessed with reaching the top and also with getting April because what man didn''t want what they couldn''t have. She had seemed to blossom into a confident and sexy young girl instead of the introverted geek he once knew.


    Michael sneered and sat down, "Shall we get started April."


    April smiled and nodded, she proceeded toy out her n for James''s renovation and show him the details on a projector that was already in the room.


    She could tell that James was not interested in her presentation and from her past life, she knew he would agree to all her ideas as it was a copy of his office that she had helped him design in her past life. If he agreed then this would be her part of the job over and she wouldn''t have to meet up with him again.


    Once she had finished she sat down again beside Michael and asked, "So what do you think?"


    "I think it''s excellent in fact I am so happy with your proposed ideas I would like to take you out to celebrate this evening." James waited for her response eagerly.


    April was about to shut down his invitation when Michael shut it down for her.


    "Most certainly not. We here at Walker interiors separate our professional and personal lives. In fact, it''s againstpany policy." Michael announced clearly as he frown at James. He really wanted to crush this annoying cockroach.


    "Oh, then maybe after the renovation?" James tried again, he grinned at April awaiting her reply.


    "Are you still asking out my employee? Do you have bad hearing as well as bad eyesight?" Michael tutted.


    "Bad eyesight? Bad hearing?" James frowned, he didn''t know what Michael was talking about.


    Michael stood and pulled April to stand up beside him as he responded to James, "You chose coal over a diamond." Michael sighed at seeing the confused look on James''s face and added, "That is all for today, Mr Stewart."


    "Wait I need more time, that can''t be it," James uttered.


    "What time do you need Mr Stewart? We can of course let you go home and think about today''s proposal. Here at Walker Interiors, we put our clients first." April spoke to him assertively and professionally.


    James clenched his fists, "April we grew up together, I care about you."


    "Mr Stewart..." She was then stopped speaking by James.


    "Call me James please April," James begged.


    "Mr Stewart, yes we grew up together but that is the past and this is the present. We are in a professional setting now and as we are older I hope you can separate the past from the present." April added.


    "We are friends April, I thought we could be more than that," James replied, he hoped by using sweet words he could win her over.


    "We were never really friends, you and Lucy used me for money and to do your homework that is all. I dont know what you intend on using me for now but you have no chance of doing so." April answered honestly. Their past wasn''t all friendship and love like he was now portraying.


    James bit his lip, "April we were friends I never used you. Maybe Lucy did but I never asked you for money. You just gave it to me. But thats the past and right now let me make it up to you. Allow me the opportunity to take you out." James asked, he again eagerly waited for her response.


    April sighed, people really like to lie to themselves and rewrite the past. "Mr Stewart I am going out with Dean Davis now and he would not like your persistence in asking me out after I have kindly refused you many times."


    James huffed and stood up, he fixed his suit and took onest nce at April as he said, and "I will see you again."?Did he meet Mr Davis earlier, or was she lying he didnt know but he wasn''t going to give up. He wanted her not for a lifetime but for the moment.


    Aprilughed as James walked out of the conference room huffing and Michael looked so proud of himself.


    "Why are youughing?" Michael asked, he was d she was still smiling. He had done his job today.


    "You don''t mix your professional and personal life? Isn''t that a hickey from Casey on your neck?" She giggled.


    "Maybe." He held his neck and smiled. "But I thought you would have been lost without me but you seem okay?" He asked.


    "I have to be thankful to him," April said as she watched James leave Walker Interiors.


    "Thankful?" Michael asked, he was shocked by her response.


    April sighed and looked up at Michael as she exined "Thing is he experienced my heart and tasted my soul once and he still chose her, so I can only give him my sincerest gratitude because if he didn''t break my heart I would have been wasted in hands like his."


    "You know what I don''t think you give yourself enough credit for, you didn''t let your heart turn cold after all you have been through. That''s something to be proud of.." Michael pulled her in for a hug.

 Chapter 161 - Exciting News

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Exciting News</h4>


    "You''re an old soul, April," Micheal admitted, he kissed her forehead proudly.


    April giggled, "I have been here before." She lightly joked.


    April then picked up her handbag and Micheal grabbed theptop he had brought with him and they exited the conference room together. They walked to the lift and Micheal pressed the button.


    "You know it''s been a while since we had a double date, should we get together soon?" Micheal asked. He missed herpany and wanted to take her out alone but his partner was greedy and would only follow them anyway so he figured a double date would suit Casey and Dean.


    "Yes, but can we make it a table for six?" She asked. April didnt want to leave Aarna and Zane out and wanted them all to bond.


    Micheal and April entered the lift together, he raised an eyebrow, "I hope you aren''t asking the idiot and the b*tch?"


    "No no no. I want to ask Aarna and Zane toe with us too." April replied. "I am not that insane to ask those two anywhere."


    "Agreed¡­ Okay, table for six it is. Wait Zane as in Doctor Z?" Micheal then put all the pieces of information together.


    "Yes, he and Aarna are back together. Hopefully for good." April added she hoped that Zane had learnt his lesson after all with a baby on its way she would need more than empty promises this time, she would need action.


    Micheal pursed his lips and nodded, he didn''t know what was going on but he believed everyone deserves love and shouldn''t settle for less.


    The lift sounded with a bing and April smiled up at Micheal, "Text me the arrangement and ill be there."


    "Good job today," Micheal added. He knew Dean was overthinking things, April had this handled and hadn''t needed his input this morning.


    The lift doors closed and April felt a petite body crash into hers, she turned with a smile, "Good morning Aarna."


    "Morning!" Aarna greeted April and let go of her. She was happy and when she saw her friend arrive she couldn''t help but hug her.


    As they walked to their desks April enquired, "So you''re all good?"


    "Better than good. Zane apologised and opened up to me. He didn''t mean it, he was overthinking our rtionship just as much as I was. I actually moved into his housest night. It is in the same gatedplex as Grandpa Davis." Aarna?was overjoyed and spilled everything out in one breath.


    April was happy for her, "I''m d, just make sure he keeps opening up. And we will be neighbours soon."


    "We will?" Aarna''s eyes sparkled as she heard the news, she was overjoyed.


    "Yes." April added before ncing around and lowering her voice, "After the hospital, I told Dean and then grandpa. He was overly excited and bought us the house next door to keep us close."


    "That''s so sweet of him. I actually couldn''t believe that I moved in with Zane so quickly. But I figured you don''t know someone properly till you live with them so it''ll either make or break our rtionship." Aarna was already picturing their kids growing up together in the same neighbourhood.


    "He is very sweet, he did it so Dean wouldn''t move us too far away. You''re moving at your own speed, don''t overthink that it''s too quick, it''s your own pace. Dean moved in early too but look at us now. As you say it''ll either work or it won''t." April replied it was nice to have a friend where conversation flowed and there was no judgement.


    "I''m excited we can both bring up our babies together," Aarna whispered to April she was buzzing; she then sat down at her desk beside April''s.


    April sat and ced her bag down, "We can, I can''t wait. Would you like to go for a couples dinner? You and Zane, myself and Dean and Micheal and Casey?"


    Aarna nodded, "I think that would be fun. let me know the dates and I can see if Zane is free. I need to pick up some clothes though. Zane kind of moved me into his ce and refused to let me bring my clothes with me."


    "Refused?" April was shocked.


    "Yeah, well I don''t tend to throw things away and I had a lot of old clothes. So he threw them out and gave me his credit card to get some new things." Aarna confessed, she never liked to throw things away and liked to be spend thrifty but now Zane made her buy some new clothes to rece the old ones.


    "We can go shopping on Saturday if you like?" April asked. She wanted to get a few things as well. Grandpa had been so kind and Dean was well Dean and she wanted to give him something to mark finding out they were having a baby together.


    "Saturday is perfect," Aarna answered.


    Just then Emily came out of the lift and April and Aarna stopped chatting and turned to theirputers. They didn''t fear her, they just didn''t want to get into conflict with her, it wasn''t worth it.


    Emily cast her eyes around the room and sneered before she sat down at her own desk and pulled out her mirror, immediately touching up her makeup.


    April rolled her eyes and continued to work, she wondered how much longer Emily would be able to sail through life like this. The rest of the day flew in, April and aarna had a quick lunch and a catch up and before she knew it, it was hometime.


    Aarna and April walked to the lift together and got inside. Emily caught up and jumped in with them. They nced at one another and decided not to say anything. The lift was quiet but Emily''s perfume was making the two girls sick, it was overpowering and musky.


    Aarna and April then heard the bing and rushed out of the lift wanting fresh air.


    "Hey!" Emily shouted. She followed after Aarna and April wanting to give them a piece of her mind but as she reached the door and nced outside as she saw Dean Davis wrap April in his arms, she sneered and turned to the left.


    Aarna was greeted by an equally good looking man, he helped her into his ck Jaguar and they drove off together.. Emily took out her phone and dialled Lucy''s number.

 Chapter 162 - April Is The Boss

    <h4>Chapter 162 - April Is The Boss</h4>


    Dean had had a long day and after being up all night he was exhausted when he saw April he smiled and hugged her. She gave him the energy he needed just by being in her presence.


    April felt his weight on her as he embraced her and she frowned. "You need to rest, I can tell you''re exhausted."


    "I feel instantly better after seeing you." Dean mused, he let go and opened the car door for her helping in inside.


    "Mmm still. We eat dinner then we go straight to bed."


    "Giving orders now?" He smirked as he got in the driver''s side and turned on the engine of his car. "Only if you go straight to bed with me." He added, he had his own conditions.


    April saw his tired eyes and she was worried so she agreed, "Fine, I am tired too. I yawned all afternoon."


    "I was reading and it said that in the early pregnancy stages you need lots of rest and sleep."


    "You were reading pregnancy books already?" April giggled, she was surprised as they had only recently found out that they were having a baby.


    "Of course I''m your partner and the daddy." He beamed, he was happy with where they were right now the only downside in this life is the trash still needed to be taken out. As he thought of that he added, "My private investigator called."


    April came out of her daydream and stared at Dean, "What did he find?"


    Dean sighed he didn''t want to be the one that gave her the news, "The pharmacist that Rachel used to make your fathers poisonous tablets also confessed to doing the same thing with your mother. He agreed to testify as long as he gets immunity. April I''m sorry."


    April gulped it was news that she was expecting but it didn''t make it any easier for her to hear. "Don''t be sorry, it''s okay. I mean it''s not okay, but it''s the information we need. Can we go ahead and give this information to the police?" She asked.


    "I already have. Along with a taped conversation between Rachel and Lucy in which she admits to¡­ her crimes." Dean then handed April an envelope as he drove them home.


    April opened up the envelope and saw pictures of Rachel in handcuffs being dragged in and out of a police car and straight into the police station. She felt sad and yet like she was on the road to avenging her mother. "Thanks, Dean."


    "She hasn''t been charged yet, but the Head of police said he will keep her for 72hrs and see what they can get out of her. But he is sure they have enough evidence at the moment to fully charge her." Dean said he drove smoothly but kept ncing at April to see her facial expressions. This news was a lot for anyone to digest.


    "It''s the first step. Thank you for helping me." April added, she felt a sad triumph.


    "The only thing is with Rachel behind bars it makes Lucy a loose cannon, we have to stay vignt. I will introduce you to your guard once we reach home." Dean said he worried so much more in this life now that he had experienced her love he didn''t want anything to happen to her.


    "I hope she is miserable and your right Rachel kept Lucy in line without her around she is stupid." April picked up her handbag as Dean parked the car.


    She didn''t know who was the mastermind behind her death, was it all Rachels influence or was it Lucy''s desperation and anger that had led to her death. Either way, once one was locked away they would only have the other one to deal with.


    Life was flowing so well and she was so happy she couldn''t help but feel nervous that something might happen to her. She felt uneasy for her baby.


    Dean leaned over and held her cheek kissing her lips and nibbling on her lower lip. He released her and stared into her eyes, "Don''t worry you have me, together we can ovee anything."


    "You''re right." April smiled and she jumped out of the car. She instantly noticed a car pull up behind Dean''s and the same tall and broad young man stepped out that she had met outside of the hospital.


    April walked up to him and held out her hand, "Im April nice to meet you. I''m sorry you have to follow a boring person like me around all day."


    Eric chuckled, he was d she was still kind to him, "My name is Eric and your safety is my top priority."


    "Okay, then Erice inside and get some dinner." April smiled up at him, she was d he was friendly and not standoffish.


    Eric was taken aback and waved his arms and said "Oh no no I can''t do that." He didn''t want to go into the bosses home, no other guard had been invited in before and he felt out of ce by doing so,


    April frowned and said, "Hey my rules, if you are going to keep me safe I will keep you fed." She wanted to know who was guarding her, she wanted to get to know him more. He would be with her every day so it was important to get to know him.


    "You''re better off doing whatever she says, trust me it makes life easier." Deanughed adding to the conversation.


    Hearing Dean, he then nodded and said, "You''re the boss."


    "Actually April is the boss." Dean chuckled and held April''s hand as they walked into his grandfather''s home.


    Dean leaned on her as he entered the living room, whatever she wanted he would grant and at the moment he was trying to n the perfect proposal. He knew she would say yes and he couldn''t wait to marry her so he had to set up a quick marriage too.. In fact today he had registered their marriage at City Hall.

 Chapter 163 - Good Night

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Good Night</h4>


    After dinner, April had helped Bernie to tidy up and she had started yawning again.


    Bernie smiled at her, "Thats early pregnancy for you. You should head on up to bed, we got this." She pointed towards the dishes.


    April covered her mouth as she yawned, "Sorry." She apologised.


    "Dont be sorry just go on up to bed early." Bernie then pushed her out of the kitchen and towards the living room.


    In the living room Dean, Joseph, Robert, Sam and Eric all were sitting around strategizing.


    "Dean," April called out to him as she leaned against the kitchen doorway.


    Dean smiled up at her, they were both exhausted. It was a lot of heavy news on top of no sleep. He stood up and walked towards her and he scooped her up in his arms.


    She didnt protest, she just leaned against his chest and looked to the others in the living room, "Good night everyone."


    "Night April, sleep well," Joseph said, he felt that the young couple had a lot to bare but they seemed to be getting through it with tenacity.


    "Goodnight." The rest chorused in unison.


    Dean nodded to the rest, they had so much to discuss but April was his priority. Dean carried her up the stairs and when they reached their bedroom he managed to open the door and then set her on the bed. He turned to close the door and he heard her.


    "Where are you going?" April said as she red at his back. She sat up on the bed and waited for his response. If he tried to leave her now after his promise this morning she would bite him.


    "Mmm miss me already? I was just closing the bedroom door." Dean closed the bedroom door and returned to her, sitting on the bed he reached for her and smoothed out her forehead wrinkles, "Dont frown so much."


    "Dont test me when im exhausted." She smiled up at him and then walked to the closet. She picked out one of his long grey t-shirts and shorts for herself and she gave the matching grey joggers to Dean. She would always wear the top to bed and he always wore the bottom.


    Taking things into the bathroom she got changed, washed her face and brushed her teeth before returning to the bed. She then sat and waited for Dean to return from the bathroom.


    April checked her phone and she noticed a missed call from her father so she rang him back. She wasn''t sure how he would feel about Rachels arrest.


    "Hello." April greeted her father first.


    "April it''ste you didnt have to ring me back." Martin was worried but he was d she had rung him back.


    "It''s no bother, you okay?" April curled her legs onto the bed to get warm as she spoke with her father.


    "Yes and no. Im d your mother is getting justice I just wish¡­" Martin couldn''t finish his sentence as there was too much he wished was different.


    "I know. Did she contact you?" April understood, she had a lot of regrets but in this life, she was able to change her path, her father didnt get this opportunity. She felt very fortunate for the chance fate had given her.


    "Aghh." He sighed before continuing, "Yes I was her only phone call. She begged and then yelled at me when her pleading didnt work. She wants me to get her out of jail. She was crying but I could tell it wasn''t genuine. She doesn''t feel bad for the things she has done she just feels bad for her own situation."


    "She mes everyone but epts no responsibility for her own actions. Dad¡­ she deserves to be in prison for what she did to mum." April pulled up the covers to her chest so she could hug them tighter.


    "Agreed. I won''t keep you up I just wanted to ring and see if you were okay?" Martin admitted. He wasn''t concerned for Rachel but about how April was taking the news.


    He hated the idea that he had brought in and married the woman who killed the love of his life. He had so much to make up for and too many regrets. If it wasn''t for April he would have drowned himself in sorrow and alcohol.


    "Im okay dad just exhausted. Can youe on Sunday for dinner again?" April then remembered that everyone important to her knew her news but her father didnt. She wanted to put that right so she had asked him for another family dinner.


    "Yes thank you, thank you. Well take care and I will see you on Sunday. Tell Dean I said thank you, I know it was down to him that we finally have answers." He was happy he had April and she wanted hispany after years of co-existing she now wanted hispany. He knew it was his own fault in the past, he could only make up for hisck of being a father now if she would let him.


    "I will, good night." Knowing that her father was okay, she said good night.


    "Sleep well!" Martin wished her well and wanted her to rest up, he was d that she had rung to speak with him.


    April then hung up her phone and ced it on the charger, Dean then walked into sight.


    "Your dad?" Dean asked as he joined her on the bed.


    "Yes, he rang to see if I was okay after today," April answered as she stared at his bare chest. His chest was tanned and sculpted to perfection, his muscles stood out and it made her want to run her fingers up his chest but she held back as she was so tired.


    "How did he take the news?" Dean askedpletely unaware of her thoughts.


    "Quiet well he just¡­ I think regrets a lot." April answered.


    "Mmm probably." Dean then smirked at her he saw where her eyesnded. "Angel?"


    "Mmm." April bit her bottom lip and reached out for him.


    Dean smiled and pulled her close and onto hisp as he sat back against the headrest, "Dont start something you are too tierd to finish." He said.


    April then pulled him into the bed and she snuggled up onto his chest.. The two then cuddled up together and fell asleep wrapped around one another.

 Chapter 164 - Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Who Are You?</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the Cities, police headquarters in a cold and damp jail cell sat Rachel. She had no nket for warmth and no bed, just a metal bed frame. She sat on the floor in a state, she mumbled curse words as she thought of Kathleen, Martin and April.


    She had been dragged out of the Fitzwilliam Hotel in front of everyone, she was once friendly with. None stopped to help her they just looked at her with disgust.


    Herself and her daughter were sitting enjoying afternoon tea with champagne when the police had burst in the door. There was no announcement, the police along with the Chief of police came rushing through the door as if they were criminals.


    Rachel didnt have time to think, she was gripped and ced in handcuffs and ushered out of the room. Lucy sat and did nothing, she was livid.


    "Ungrateful wench." She uttered regarding her daughter.


    She was only wearing a light white blouse and skirt when she was taken into custody. The white outfit was now stained with makeup and dirt from the cell room floor.


    She no longer resembled a high ssdy. She had rung Martin as she thought she could sway him to drop the charges but she was now ten hours in the cell. He had left her.


    "B*stard!" She muttered.


    Her makeup was a mess from crying and trying to free herself from her handcuffs. Her hair was in disarray from pulling at it during her dismay. They had questioned her for hours straight, she didnt even know when she got here she just hoped that Martin would let her go.


    Her hands were dirty and had marks on them from banging at the cell door, her voice was low and hoarse from screaming. No one came to her aid, no one cared.


    Realising she was on her own she thought of what information the police could possibly have as Kathleen had died so many years ago. She couldn''t think of anything. She med everyone but herself and cursed her own daughter for being free while she sat in a cold dirty jail cell.


    If she ever got out of jail she wouldnt care any longer she would seek her own justice. She then curled up on the floor and closed her eyes, she tried to sleep. Knowing she would need her energy.


    Knock knock knock


    "What now?" She uttered.


    The door mmed open and the same police chief stood at the door and said " Grab her."


    Two police officers then came into her cell and hauled her off the floor, they dragged her out and down the hallway to the investigation room. She was pushed into the seat and the police chief sat across from her and one policeman stood at the door.


    She sneered at them. They wouldnt get anything from her.


    The Chief of police was well used to people like Rachel she wasn''t going to be hard to crack. With ack of sleep and her ego, she would soon spill everything to him openly all he had to do is bruise her ego.


    Meanwhile, Lucy had gotten dressed up in her most ttering outfit. It was a gold sparkly mini dress with Louboutin stilettos. She took herself out to a VIP club, she was hoping to get herself a wealthy backer.


    Earlier she had rung James to help her mother, but he didnt answer and then shortly after she realised that he had blocked her number. She had never been on her own before and she didnt like the feeling, it unnerved her.


    She was livid at her mother for getting caught and leaving her to deal with April by herself.


    She had her mother credit cards and used them to drink, she bought herself a drink and sat at the bar. But none approached her, she did feel eyes on her but couldn''t make out who it was. Was she being watched she wondered.


    She saw a table of businessmen and made her way towards them, swaying her hips and flicking her hair as she approached them. But two girls stepped in front of her.


    "I dont think so b*tch!" One yelled at her.


    Both had their arms folded and were being antagonistic to her straight away. She tried to nce at the men to see if they were interested but she couldn''t see them she just heard theirughter.


    "Let me pass, there are plenty of men to go around." Lucy then tried to pass them.


    The other girl stood in front blocking her once again, "We dont share!"


    Lucy swung her arm out to hit them but was stopped but a tall and broad male. The male then grabbed her by the arm and marched her out of the club.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Unhand me right this instant! Do you know who I am?" She yelled, she nced around for help but all she got was stares. At that moment she felt like her mother had when she was being dragged out and manhandled that morning,


    She was so angry.


    The tall male was one of Dean''s guards he was keeping an eye on Lucy''s movements and he had had enough. He pulled her out of the club and out into the alleyway, he then unceremoniously dumped her beside the trash.


    He then turned and walked out of the alleyway, he had heard from Eric how friendly April was and Lucy''s presence annoyed him which made him act out of character as usually he would stay hidden and observe.


    "Hey! Who are you? Why did you do that?" Lucy screamed after him, but she didnt gets an answer.


    She stood up and dusted herself off, she smelt herself and could only smell the garbage she had just been dumped in. She decided to go to the Fitzwilliam again and strategise. Maybe she didnt needs a man, she could get April all on her own.


    She smiled wickedly andughed to herself as she walked the cold empty streets.. She had one person to see right now after that she would then put her n into action.

 Chapter 165 - Ungrateful!

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Ungrateful!</h4>


    Hours passed and Rachel was continuously woken and dragged out of her cell in order to interview her. She was tired, delirious and had started to talk more and more with each interview. The chief of police was happy with the progress.


    Just as he came out of the interview room a policeman approached him "Chief we have a Lucy Green here to see Rachel Green?"


    "One moment." The chief of Police then took out his phone and called Dean''s phone number.


    Dean was currently wrapped around April as they slept soundly. He was awoken by the beeping of his phone.


    He reached for his phone before uncoiling himself from April, he stood and walked to the window as he answered in a low voice, "Chief."


    "Sorry to disturb you sote. A Ms Lucy Green is here to see Mrs Green." The chief replied.


    "Let her see her, it''ll be thest time after all. Record it and keep me on speakerphone." Dean ordered.


    "No problem." The chief answered before he then gave out the orders to his officers.


    Inside the investigation room, Rachel sat with her arms folded, she was cold and hungry.


    An officer then unlocked the investigation room and announced, "Mrs Green¡­ Someone wants to see you."


    When Rachel heard that someone wanted to see her she was hopeful that it was martin and she could not help but exhale deeply. As she sat there she smoothed her hair down thinking of how she would persuade her husband.


    *ng*


    The door opened and Rachel tried her best to look as pitiful as possible. When someone sat opposite her she raised her head only she didn''t see Martin instead her daughter Lucy sat in front of her.


    "What are you doing here?" Rachel questioned. She wanted Martin, he could try and persuade that daughter of his to drop the charges.


    "Mother how are you?" Lucy smiled but her eyes contained indifference and coldness towards her mother.


    "What do you mean how am I? Look at me. Did you visit me to help me get out of here?" She asked. She then regained some hope that her daughter had managed to visit her that she could leave with her. Too bad, she was just deluding herself.


    "Mother I cannot help you. I cannot get you out of here. I am here to ask you for your help, you know certain people don''t you?" Lucy sat back in the chair opposite her mother, she didn''t see any resemnce of the mother she once knew.


    When Rachel heard her daughters words her face tuned pale. "Lucy what are you saying. We are still family. How can you not help your own mother? No matter what we both have the same blood flowing through our veins. Everything I have done has been for you."


    Lucyughed mockingly, "Family? Yes¡­ We share the same blood. But don''t get it twisted everything you did was all for your own gain. You alonended yourself in here and you can stay here and rot for all I care."


    Rachel''s eyes widened as she heard her daughters words, "Don''t talk nonsense, when you were still young I killed my best friend in order to get her husband and have a luxurious life. Haven''t you had the best clothes, foods and education because of my sacrifices?"


    "For me? Mother aren''t you afraid that you might get struck by lightning for lying. You did everything for yourself, I just came along for the ride." Lucy snickered, her mother was a narcissist and only did things to help herself.


    "You ungrateful b*tch!" Rachel roared.


    "Mother you should have been an actress, too bad it''s all a little toote. You never loved me, I was a nuisance that you had to take care of but now you want to use me to elevate yourself but instead of helping me you havended yourself in jail."


    Rachel sneered at her daughter and he looked at her with loathing. Lucy''s lips were curved upwards as if she was stillughing at her. She tried to reach for her daughter''s hands but Lucy immediately avoided her touch.


    "I despise you for being such a useless mother." Lucy didn''t hold back her feelings any longer, she spewed them out with venom.


    Rachel pulled her hands back across the table and her eyes turned cold as she red at her daughter.


    "You should be grateful that I gave birth to you, I wanted to have an abortion. Maybe that way I wouldn''t be where I am now."


    Lucy was taken aback but regained herposure quickly, she knew how her mother really felt about her, "Still ming other people mother?" Lucy snickered.


    Rachel''s face twitched, she had raised a vicious daughter.


    "s right now mother you can no longer hinder me nor can you harm me. How''s the feeling of being imprisoned here? Do you like the food? How is the bed? Is itfortable?? Don''t worry I will make sure you enter jail, it is what is most suitable for you after all."


    "You!!!!"


    Lucy then stood up and walked away from her mother. When she was almost at the door she stopped in her tracks.


    "Ah¡­ I forgot to tell you, don''t bother waiting for Martin to help you. He is closer with the Davis family now and he will not help you. Nor will I. No one ising." Lucy then turned and left the investigation room.


    "Lucy you ungrateful b*tch." Rachel roared was in shock. She then let out a scream, but no one came.


    In another room watching through the camera surveince was the chief of police he had Dean on the other end of the phone. They had heard everything.


    "I think that''s everything we need for her prosecution." The chief of police added.


    "Make sure it''s put through swiftly. You have a wedding to attend" Dean announced before he hung up.


    The chief smiled at his phone then, his old friend had finally found his heart.

 Chapter 166 - Hold On

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Hold On</h4>


    It was now the weekend and April and Aarna had arranged to meet with one another to go shopping.


    Eric was currently following April and Aarna through the busy mall when he noticed a beautiful woman sitting on a bench.


    He inwardly whistled and stared at her. She wasn''t as beautiful as his boss but she was a beauty non the less, too bad I am currently working he thought.


    Because his attention was diverted, he did not notice the woman who almost knocked into April.


    When he turned his attention back to his boss, it was already toote. Aarna was already being held by Lucy as she aimed a gun towards April.


    ''F*ck'' he cursed inwardly.


    The people surrounding them screamed and ran for cover when they saw the gun in Lucy''s hand.


    Eric wanted to smack himself for being a useless guard. He slowly walked around the back of Lucy, trying to avoid her from detecting his presence. But she had already noticed the tall and broad guard. Sheughed mechanically "Hey, you think I don''t see you. Don''t you dare move or I will pull the trigger."


    Eric froze. He saw that the other guard''s joseph had arranged where approaching.


    "Are you one of Dean''s guards? You are so useless you didn''t even see me approaching." She snickered adding to Eric''s shame.


    Eric was angry. He was one of the best that Dean had hired and yet he was beingbelled as useless by a crazy psychopath.


    "Lucy release Aarna¡­ It''s me you want not my friend¡­ Release her and I wille with you willingly¡­ Please don''t involve others¡­ You want me not her." April was panicking her dear pregnant friend might get hurt and it would be all her fault.


    April then walked slowly towards Aarna and Lucy, with her hands out to show she was vulnerable and not trying anything.


    "Ah no April run!! No!! Leave me and run!!" Aarna screamed at April. They were both pregnant and she worried for her friend and her baby.


    Lucyughed mockingly as she pulled Aarna closer. "Stop, stop right there. Clear the way." She wanted Aarna so she could control April. She knew by capturing Aarna April would follow her orders.


    April stopped her footsteps she held her stomach unconsciously. She didn''t know how to save Aarna, Lucy''s actions were unpredictable.


    "Why are you stopping move!" Lucy yelled, she waved the gun around in the air.


    "Lucy please just let Aarna go¡­ please¡­ stop this¡­ I beg you¡­ Don''t hurt Aarna¡­" Although Aarna was being held at gunpoint, she knew that Lucy wanted to hurt April and not herself. Aarna shook her head towards April as she tried to reassure her that she was okay and not to move.


    "B*tch stop bbering and clear the way!" Lucy yelled again she was losing patience.


    Indeed Lucy''s n was to shoot April and use Aarna as her hostage to escape being arrested.


    April continued to beg for her friend, "let Aarna go¡­ please¡­ stop this¡­ I beg you¡­"


    "Shut up... shut up¡­ Shut up!!!" Screamed Lucy as she turned the gun towards April.


    April instinctually ced her hand over her abdomen.


    Lucy''s eyes were full of madness but she noticed April''s small gesture. "You''re pregnant? Ahahaha¡­ You''re pregnant!!" She screamed and red at April''s stomach.


    "It should be me, I should be living in the Davis manor, I should have beautiful expensive clothing and be having his baby. It should be me!! Me!" She then lowered the gun in the direction of April''s abdomen.


    "I will kill that baby before it has a chance to breathe!" She yelled.


    *Bang*


    April closed her eyes and wrapped both of her arms around her stomach protectively when suddenly she smelt a very familiar scent.


    She felt her body against a firm chest.


    She opened her eyes and saw Dean embracing her.


    "Dean¡­" She whispered. She choked and tears fell from her emerald eyes as she stared at the man she loved.


    "Im notte this time." Dean smiled as he was relieved he was there to save her in this lifetime. But his face darkened as blood then suddenly trickled out of his mouth.


    "Aghh!" April screamed. She held Dean closer to her as she felt his grip on her loosen. "Dean¡­ please¡­ please don''t leave me."


    April held onto Dean as they both slid to the floor, she panicked.


    Lucy stood with her mouth agape, she didn''t predict this oue. She let go of Aarna and Aarna fell into a guard awaiting arms.


    "My angel I am so d I was here to save you¡­ this time I was here for you¡­ I can finally say that I saved you¡­ cough¡­cough." Dean gazed up at his love and confessed.


    "You saved me a long time ago don''t say that." April sobbed, "You will be okay¡­ everything will be okay. We will get you to the hospital." She looked up to Aarna, "Phone Zane." She pleaded in between sobs.


    Aarna was in shock but as she heard her friends request she took out her phone and rang Zane, her hands were shaking as she waited for him to answer.


    Dean was losing consciousness but he raised his hand as he tried to touch her face, but he only managed it halfway. She gripped his hand and held it to her face, "Dean hold on¡­ we haven''t met our baby yet¡­ Don''t leave me alone again." She sobbed.


    April continued to sob and crashed into Dean''s chest as she saw his eyes close. She let out a heart wrenching scream.


    Aarna who had just spoken with Zane then rushed to her side and held her, "It''ll be okay. Zane is on the way April."


    April couldn''t hear her friend as she sobbed into Dean''s chest. It was all her fault, he shouldn''t have had to save her in any lifetime.. They had so much to live for and look forward to.

 Chapter 167 - Shield

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Shield</h4>


    Lucy''s hands trembled. Although she had bought a gun and had fully intended on using it to kill April once she had fired the gun she was left shaken. She thought she had prepared mentally for all possible oues but she hadn''t prepared for this. She was devastated as she witnessed Dean getting shot and crumpling to the floor.


    Her heart sunk, "No, no, no. It was supposed to be April, not you. Not you. This isn''t the way things were supposed to go." It was like everything had happened in slow motion right before her eyes.


    Dean had saved April and used his body to shield her.


    "She is not worthy of your love nor your protection. it should all be mine!" Lucy muttered to herself. She stared at his body on the floor and got lost in her delusions. Once realisation hit her she let go of the gun and with a thud, it fell to the floor. "No no no¡­ Not you¡­ You aren''t supposed to be here, you''re not supposed to die!" She muttered as she pulled at her blonde hair.


    She fell to the ground while crying and muttering to herself, she started to crawl towards Dean''s body but was brutally shoved away by Aarna.


    "Eric hold her," Aarna sternly ordered.


    Hearing the order Eric then snapped to life and he grabbed Lucy from the floor by her arm and firmly held her in a tight grip.


    "Where is the ambnce?" April asked, her small voiceing out in a whisper.


    Aarna turned to her best friend and held her shoulders, "Zane''sing everything will be okay April." She tried to reassure her friend.


    A few hours had passed and April now sat in a white hospital room, holding Deans hand. Her tears still streaked down her face.


    Aarna who just entered the room stood beside her friend, cing her hand on her shoulder, "I can take you home if you would like?" She asked though she knew the answer already.


    "No, I will stay with Dean." April managed to speak a few words although she felt a lump in her throat so big she could barely gulp. She held back her tears as not to worry her friend, but she knew as soon as Aarna would leave she would fall to pieces.


    "Okay, I will be upstairs in Zane''s office then so you know where to find me." Aarna then hugged her friend before walking out and leaving her with Dean.


    "Do you think she will be okay?" Zane asked, he was waiting just outside of the room to give the girls privacy.


    Aarna then burst into tears, the day had been very emotional and terrifying for her and only now did she let it all out.


    Zane held her close to his chest as she sobbed into his chest, he rubbed her back to soothe her.


    Back inside the hospital room April nced up from Dean''s hand to his face, he was pale. His usual glowing tan was gone.


    She bit her lip but the tears streamed down her face again as she held his hand she then copsed onto the bedying on his chest, she couldn''t hold it in any longer and released all her worry sadness.


    "Dean I can''t do this alone, we haven''t met our little bump yet¡­. We haven''t got married and lived a full life yet. I¡­ I am not supposed to do this all alone¡­ Don''t leave me please." She sobbed into his chest as she sped onto his hand.


    "Three."


    April heard the deep cello like voice and she sprung up from his chest and wiped her eyes.


    Dean was smiling down at her, she sniffled and jumped onto him embracing him.


    "Aghh," Dean moaned in pain.


    "I''m sorry I''m sorry." April hurried to apologise to Dean, she had forgotten about his gunshot wound as she was so delighted to see him awake.


    Dean stroked her head and held her, "Don''t apologise my love." He was just as joyous to be awake.


    They held one another for a long time, once you lost someone once to re-live that feeling again was agony for them both.


    April wiped her tears away from her cheeks again and she smiled up at him, "What''s three?" She asked. She wondered why three was the first thing he would say as he woke up.


    Dean gleamed and held her cheeks stroking them, her eyes were red and puffy from crying. "That is the third proposal I have heard from your lips." He beamed at her.


    His chest was tightly wrapped in bandages from the gunshot wound and it prevented him from moving. He was in pain but ignored it so as not to worry April further.


    "Will you marry me?" She asked, her eyes sparkled with tears as she stared into Dean''s eyes waiting for his answer. She thought that she would never see those beautiful honey eyes not see the dimples on his face as he smiled at her.


    "Four." He replied and chuckled as she hit him lightly on his other shoulder.


    "Hey, watch I was shot you know," Dean exined as he chuckled, he then looked at her seriously and responded. "April I want to be with you forever, You are my now, you are my tomorrow and you are my always."


    He had nned the perfect proposal but this was all he needed, he would give April her ideal wedding day and if she wanted to propose to him he would dly let her. He just wanted his angel.


    "That''s good because you are stuck with me and little bump forever now." She glimmered andy down beside him on the bed.


    Dean moved to the side to make her morefortable beside him. He ced his hand on her stomach, "How is my little bump?" He asked.


    April grinned and retorted, "While Zane was treating you myself and Aarna went for a check-up. Little bumps are swimming about happily." She then took out a scan picture from her pocket and showed it to Dean.


    He beamed at her and took the scan in his hand, his eyes shone as tears filled his eyes. He was overjoyed that he had been there, he was on time to save them all.


    "Wait... Little bumps?? We are having twins?? I am so d I made it on time it''s unthinkable otherwise," Dean confessed again.


    April nced up at him and replied, "Yes twins, we are going to have an even bigger family than we thought." She smiled up at Dean, she could not imagine what would have happened had Dean not survived today. So she asked, "Why were you at the shopping mall today?"


    Dean''s face then turned serious, "I wanted to meet you both for lunch. But when I arrived and saw people rushing out of the shopping centre my heart stopped, I panicked and rushed inside, I just had to find you." He paused trying not to think about what would have happened had he not been there on time. "What happened with Lucy?" He then asked.


    April sighed, "Eric took her to the police station. He arrived not too long ago and told us that she was admitted into an insane asylum. She is psychotic and deserves to be there. Both she and her mother needed to be locked up for their crimes in this life and myst life."


    "Agreed." Dean felt at ease then, he wouldn''t take any more chances with the lives of his loved ones. "Let''s go home my love." Dean then sat up from the bed and stood up.


    "You have to stay for observation and dressing changes." April panicked, she sat up too amd red at him, he was being reckless.


    "Zane can do house calls," Dean retorted he smiled at her hoping she would stop worrying.

 Chapter 168 - Speechless

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Speechless</h4>


    A few months after the hostage incident, April had returned to the same shopping centre to shop for some clothes and items for her little bumps. This time Dean came with her, he hadn''t let her out of his sight for months now.


    Lucy was being given help in an asylum, she had taken a turn after she had shot Dean. Her world seemed to implode and now she was left a babbling mess still believing that Dean was dead.


    Her mother Rachel was now in jail. After Deans private investigator gave over his evidence to the police. The chief of police quickly put forward her court date and she is now serving life without the possibility of parole.


    As for Dean''s uncle, Dean still couldn''t find any evidence that he had killed his parents but he did find evidence of bribery and corruption.


    Dean''s uncle had got himself into some hot water by colluding with some politicians and as the politician''s crimes came to light he dragged everyone down with him.


    His uncle signed a plea bargain and escaped jail but he had to leave the country.


    As he was a Davis, Joseph arranged his flight and a house for him, this was only arranged so he could keep an eye on him and make sure not only that he would leave the country but to make sure that he couldn''te back.


    Once on foreign soil his passport was taken from him and destroyed he had no way home.


    Life was quiet and April felt content and happy, everything in this life had worked out. Dean on the other hand was a ball of nerves as April''s pregnant belly grew so did his concern and dotting.


    April was five months pregnant and with twins so her bump was quiterge as she was petit in stature at just five foot two inches. She had a slight waddle when she walked and Dean bit his tongue trying not topare her to a muma duck.


    Dean didn''t want her to walk around the shops but she wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    He wanted to carry her but she had declined him, no matter how many times he had asked. As she had started to prepare for the birth of her babies she grew excited and wanted to shop in person and refused to order online.


    Dean wanted April to have an ultrasound check up to find out the gender of their babies but April had repeatedly said no. Both she and Aarna wanted it to be a surprise.


    Dean didn''t see the big fuss, he wanted to know so that they could get everything arranged for them, and he liked to n ahead rather than leave everything to thest minute.


    Grandpa Joseph agreed with Dean he wanted to know if he would be lucky enough to spoil twin girls or one of each or maybe two boys.


    So up until now, they didn''t know the gender of the babies and April sought to keep the babies nursery neutral colours just to be safe.


    She wanted to knit them both matching nkets and take her time decorating the nursery with Dean.


    The house next to Grandpa Joseph was now theirs and was being renovated so for now they were setting up a nursery in the Davis Manor. The house next door didn''t need much work just painting and new furniture.


    April could tell Grandpa Joseph was dying everything but she didn''t mind, she liked his quiet doting and need for her affection. He had dyed furniture and her painters kept phoning in sick. Dean was frustrated but it only made her giggle. On those days she would bake grandpa joseph a cake to spoil him.


    Grandpa Joseph and the others were delighted they were staying with the babies.


    Marie, April''s mother''s friend had arrived and decided to stay after everything that had happened and April was pleased to have her staying in the City with her during this time. She was a designer and had already nned to make beautiful custom made clothes for the twins once they came along.


    April was d that Marie would make her twins clothes but she wanted the experience of going shopping and choosing the babies clothing along with Dean. It was all part of the fun and experience together.


    Dean did everything April asked so they were shopping.


    He held her hand as they entered a small children''s boutique together. Dean stayed by her side as she slowly looked at everything in the store. As April picked out a cuddly giraffe toy and hugged it to her chest Dean spotted a tiny pale pink dress hanging on a rail.


    He slowly walked towards it smiling, he imagined their baby girl running towards him wearing the dress and calling him ''Daddy''. His smile grew.


    Without a second thought he called out to one of the sales assistants.


    The sales assistant was eagerly waiting and she rushed over to the young couple.


    "Yes, how may I help you?" She asked as she nced at both Dean and April. Tough April was too busy looking around her.


    While she was distracted Dean had started to pull one of each dress off the rail and he ced them into the sales assistant''s arms and then he moved to the next rail and did the exact same thing.


    Deans actions left both April and the sales assistant speechless.


    But the sales assistant was quick enough to start the transactions.


    "What are you doing?" April asked. She was surprised as he kept pulling tiny dresses from the rails. She noticed that the sales assistant was busy handing the clothing to another girl and they had already started to wrap them and ce them into bags at the checkout.


    The three sales assistants were grinning ear to ear with the man''s extravagance. April rolled her eyes and asked him again, "What are you doing?"


    But the salesdy spoke first, "Mam your husband here has selected some beautiful clothing for your little one. But if there is anything else we can help you with?"


    April was speechless, it was all little girls clothing. There was nothing for a little boy.


    *Sigh*


    April had a feeling that this maye to bite Dean in the asster.

 Chapter 169 - Her Forever Love

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Her Forever Love</h4>


    *A few monthster*


    "Ah, April you look stunning," Aarna announced as she entered the bedroom. She had arrived in the room to see April wearing a long whitece wedding gown, the gown was adorned with pearls and had a long train down the back, and it hugged April''s curves.


    April kept her makeup minimal with just her signature winged eyeliner and a red lip. April wore her long wavy ck hair half up and half down, pinned with more pearls. She wanted to look like herself, she didn''t want a huge day or lots of fuss with makeup and hairstylists.


    She wanted her special day to be surrounded by only those who meant the world to her.


    Today was April''s and Dean''s wedding day. After April had given birth to two very healthy babies, Dean had immediately organised everything.


    Now her two little bumps were almost three months old and April had fully recovered from their birth, Dean had decided to move forward with their wedding day. He was very keen to have them all as aplete family unit.


    April had had a short pregnancy of only thirty five weeks and the little bumps came five weeks early.


    April had been calm throughout as Dean was pping around not sure of what to do with himself, he was in full panic mode. When April looked back on those hospital moments now, she could only giggle at his reaction.


    April had a baby boy which they named Jace and a little girl which they had named Sarah.


    Grandpa Davis was delighted with having two healthy grandchildren to spend time with. Though he dotted more Sarah than he did Jace.


    April had to hold Dean back when it came to him being extravagant on their wedding day.


    Sheughed at his ideas, he was renting the museum and she changed it to an at home wedding in the Davis Manor.


    He was importing exotic flowers from another country to build a flower arch when she stopped him, the Davis gardens already had beautiful flowers so she saw no need for more.


    The only argument they had was over her dress.


    Both Dean and Michael had talked her into getting a bespoke handmade designer dress. Luckily Marie jumped at the chance to make her the dress. As a designer, she gave it to April as a wedding gift.


    Now as she looked down at her gorgeous dress in the mirror she was d that she had listened to them. It matched her style and body shape perfectly.


    Marie had spent so much time and effort designing and making her dress after April had only given her a basic idea of what she liked.


    "Ah, Aarna you''re here!" April beamed and turned to bear hug Aarna. She had been staring at herself in the mirror lost in thought. She couldn''t believe that this was her life, she was so overjoyed it was nearly unbelievable for her toprehend.


    The two best friends embraced, both exceptionally happy for one another.


    Aarna had had a healthy baby boy who was five months old now, she had had her baby just two months before April had given birth to the twins. Aarna and Zane had named the chunky little boy Leo.


    "Your mother would be so proud of you."


    The two best friends turned to see Marie Wisdom her mother''s friende through the bedroom door.


    She had arrived not too long after the incident at the shopping mall and had decided to stay. She gave April the support and care that she needed like a mother would and April was more than happy to have her staying with them.


    The house next door was ready to move into now, but April had felt more at home with the twins living with family around them, so they hadn''t moved into it yet. The n was for them to move in as a honeymoon gift from Grandpa Joseph.


    "Thank you, Marie. I love the dress, thank you for making it for me." April thanked her from the bottom of her heart.


    "Don''t thank me, I am just happy to be here today." Marie smiled at April, she was proud of the woman she had be.


    "Dear Lord, April you look just like your mother."


    The three women turned to hear Martins voice. Martin arrived to see his daughter and walk her down the aisle. He was lost for words seeing her in her wedding dress, she resembled her mother so much that he had tears in his eyes.


    "Dad don''t cry." April walked towards her father and held his hands.


    "I will leave you both to it," Marie announced as she left the room.


    "I will go down and check on the babies," Aarna said as she also left the room.


    Martin held his daughter''s hands and smiled, their rtionship had blossomed in the past year.


    "Shall we go down? I have just left Dean he is very anxious to see you. Or do you want to make him wait some more?" Martin joked.


    April giggled as she could imagine Dean pacing, "No let''s go, I am just as anxious to see him."


    Dean and April had spent their first night apart since they had got together, following the tradition of not seeing the bride the morning of the wedding day. Although they slept under the same roof, she had found it hard to sleep without his loving embrace.


    They walked out of the bedroom and Martin took his daughter''s arm as he helped her down the stairs and through the Davis manor towards the garden. He had a lump in his throat as he walked his little girl down the aisle.


    April took a deep breath and whispered to her soul, "Thank you."


    She was thankful for her forever love.


    When Deanid eyes on April walking down the aisle, he couldn''t help but tear up. He recalled their not so distant past in both lives. The first time he saw her, the first time they made love, the first moment he realised that he was in love with her, meeting their twins, all of those moments leading till now filled him with joy.


    She beamed at him as she approached the altar where Dean stood. He was wearing an all ck three piece Armani suit, with Casey standing just at his right.


    Michael was at the front of the altar because he was officiating their wedding. Michael and Casey both wore matching grey suits, just like they had at their own wedding.


    Dean wiped away a tear just before it fell, he thanked God for giving him another chance to learn to love and be loved.


    And at that moment he realized that until death do us part wasn''t a promise, at least not for them.


    _______________________________________________


    This is the end of Dean and Aprils story for now. Thank you for all yourments, reviews and gifts. They mean the world to me. I will be writing a few extras that I hope you will enjoy.


    Please check out my other novels...


    The Cold Hearted Devil Fell In Love


    The Devils Unrequited Love


    The Doting Ceo Alpha And Hid Wife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!